mm® 


i  nis  dook  must  not  be 
taken  from  the  Library 
building. 


fr?:; 


SEA-GIFT 


A  NOVEL. 


B  Y 


EDWIN"    W.    FULLER, 


Author  of  "  The  Angel  in  the  Cloud.' 


NEW    YORK: 
E.  J.  HALE   &  SON,   PUBLISHEES, 

MURRAY    STREET. 
1873. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  tho  year  1873,  by 

E.  J.   HALE  &   SON, 

la  tho  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


PREFACE, 


Reader,  my  Book  is  before  you ! 

If  it  has  faults,  you  expect  them;  therefore  excuse 
If  it  has  merit,  you  are  surprise!/  ;  therefore  applaud. 

E.  W.  F. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2013 


http://archive.org/details/seagiftnove 


I    AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATE    THIS 

LOVE   STOBY 

TO    ONE   WHO    HAS   TAUGHT    ME   THE    BEAUTY    AND   DEPTH    OF 
WOMAN'S  LOVE, 

MY   WIFE. 


SEA-GIFT. 


CHAPTER  I. 


As  the  usages  of  society  generally  require  an  introduction 
between  strangers  before  communications  of  any  moment 
can  transpire,  I  hasten  now  to  introduce  myself,  that  the 
readers  hereof,  as  yet  strangers,  but  whom  I  hope  before 
long  familiarly  to  call  "  gentle "  and  "  dear,"  may  acquire 
at  least  one  element  of  interest  in  the  narrative  I  propose 
to  offer,  namely,  acquaintance  with  its  subject — modesty  for- 
bids me  to  say  hero. 

I  am,  then,  at  your  service,  John ;  no,  I  cannot  call 

my  own  name,  it  always  sounds  strange  in  my  own  mouth 
I'll  hand  you  my  card  in  a  moment ;  and  while  I  am  finger- 
ing nervously  in  my  case  for  the  best  engraved  one  I  reflect: 

Why  should  you  listen  with  the  slightest  attention  to  my 
history  ?  How  can  I  expect  you  to  care  any  mo,*e  for  me 
and  my  affairs,,  than  for  anybody  else  and  anybody  else's 
affairs  ?  What  right  have  I  to  inflict  upon  you  a  recital 
of  events,  in  no  way  connected  with  yourself,  that  three- 
fourths  of  you  believe  untrue,  and  that  concerns  parties 
you  never  saw  and  perhaps  never  will  see  ?  None,  reader, 
none  ! 

All  the  attention  you  give  must  be  entirely  gratuitous, 
except  what  I  shall  gain  by  tickling  the  selfish  side  of  your 
nature  ;  for  I  well  know  that  you  like  or  dislike  a  book  in 
proportion  as  yourselves  are  flattered.  This  flattery,  how- 
ever, must  not  be  the  result  of  the  author's  effort,  but  your 
own.  If  the  persons  told  of  are  beneath  you  in  morals  or 
intellect,  then  it  is  pleasant  to  reflect  on  your  own  superi- 


8 


S  E  A  -  G  I  F  T 


ority.  Are  they  above  you  in  these  particulars  ?  then  you 
are  pleased  to  associate  with  them,  so  to  speak,  and  to 
assign  to  yourselves,  in  imagination,  a  similarity  of  conduct, 
under  similar  circumstances.  The  book  must  also  possess 
an  ingenuity  of  thought  and  expression  that  "will  make  you" 
conscious,  to  a  flattering  extent,  of  your  own  ingenuity  in 
detecting  it.  Hence,  often  the  most  pleasant  books  to  read 
are  those  that  tell  of  simple  things  in  such  a  way  that  you 
exclaim  : 

"  I  could  have  written  that  myself,  if  I  had  only  thought 
of  it." 

To  afford  self-complacent  comparisons  to  the  conceited, 
to  furnish  evidences  of  their  own  ingenuity  to  the  soi-disant 
original,  and  to  give  conscious  improvement  to  the  soberly 
studious,  is  a  more  difficult  task  than  I  can  undertake.  I 
will  simply  tell  my  story,  and  leave  the  self-bees  to  suck 
what  honey  they  please  out  of  it. 

Ah  !  I  have  at  last  found  it.     Here  is  my  card  : 


You  smile  ;  you  know  me  ?  No,  I  beg  pardon,  I  have 
never  had  the  honor  of  your  acquaintance.  You  may  have 
known  some  of  the  Smiths,  but  not  the  members  of  our 
immediate  family.  John  is  an  old  family  name  with  us. 
My  father,  grand  and  great  grandfather,  were  all  named 
John  ;  in  fact  we  could  ascend  the  family  tree  six  squares, 
without  getting  out  of  the  Johns  ;  and  even  the  seventh, 
who  was  an  H  (H.  T.  Smith),  was  preceded  by  numerous 
Johns,  only  to  be  distinguished  from  each  other  by  the 
middle  initials.     There  was  a  John  A.  Smith,  and  a  John  B. 


S  E  A  -  G  I  F  T  .  9 

Smith,  and  a  John  C.  Smith;  coming  down  so  alphabeti- 
cally that  I  used  to  think,  when  a  child,  that,  as  father  and 
myself  only  had  John  for  our  names,  a  great  many  Smiths, 
whose  names  were  lost,  had  already  lived,  and  used  up  the 
balance  of  the  alphabet  for  their  middle  initials. 

Our  family  is  a  very  large  one,  being  represented  in 
almost  every  nation  on  the  globe  ;  but  its  vast  extent  is  a 
matter  of  pride,  not  reproach,  with  me.  When  I  remember 
the  long  list  of  Warriors,  Statesmen,  Scholars,  and  the 
immense  army  of  Usemen  it  has  given  to  the  world,  I  con- 
ceive that  the  world  owes  the  name  a  debt  of  gratitude,  and, 
being  one  of  the  creditors,  I  expect  partial  payment  at 
least. 

The  name  itself  points  to  an  artizan  origin,  but  the  sieve 
of  centuries  has  filtered  our  blood  clear  of  the  last  dust  of 
the  anvil,  and  it  throbs  in  our  veins  with  Heraclidean 
purity.  Perhaps  the  majority  of  my  connections  were  men 
of  humble  birth,  but  where  the  number  is  so  immense,  we 
can  claim  only  those  that  are  creditable.  Consequently,  the 
aforesaid  tree,  hanging  up  in  our  library,  with  dusty,  tar- 
nished frame,  and  an  age-yellowed  parchment,  presented  a 
very  mottled  appearance  of  groups  of  very  little  blocks, 
with  very  little  "  Smiths  "  written  on  them,  and  very  large 
blocks,  their  names  spelt  in  capitals,  and  with  broad  red 
lines  connecting  them  to  us.  These  last  were  Smiths  who 
attained  to  something  and  were  worth  claiming.  Away  off 
in  one  corner,  with  a  great  quantity  of  zigzag  lines  to  make 
it  even  connect  at  all,  was  the  name  of  John  Smith,  with 
"Capt."  prefixed,  and  the  date  1609.  Father  used  to  take 
me  on  his  knee,  when  I  grew  old  enough  to  listen,  and  tell 
me  long  stories  about  my  brave  relative,  who  had  fought 
with  the  Turks,  slept  on  straw,  (a  fact  which  led  me  to 
believe  that  he  was  also  a  kinsman  of  Margaret  Daw),  dared 
the  Indians,  looked  calmly  at  Powhatan's  lifted  club,  and 
then  flirted  with  his  gentle  protectress,  Pocahontas.     Hev 

i* 


10  SEA-GIFT. 

descendants,  in  Virginia,  father  told  me,  always  claimed  kin 
with  our  family,  though  the  relationship  was  based  entirely 
on  this  approximation  to  matrimony  between  our  ancestors. 
I  remember  well  that  I  did  not  wish  to  recognise,  as  rela- 
tives, the  children  of  the  mulatto  her  picture  represented 
her  to  be  ;  and  I  insisted  that  they  be  put  down  with  the 
little  blocks  and  little  Smiths,  until  he  informed  me  that 
many  of  them  had  become  distinguished  ;  and  while  it  was 
quite  a  disgrace  in  society  to  have  had  a  dark  ancestor  with 
kinky  hair,  it  was  quite  an  honor  to  have  had  a  dark  ances- 
tor with  straight  hair.  I  have  seen,  in  life,  since  then,  that 
social  distinction  often  turns  upon  less  than  the  crook  of 
a  hair. 

For  our  immediate  family  there  were  father  and  mother 
and  I,  after  I  came. 

My  father  was  wealthy,  owning  a  very  large  plantation 
near  Goldsboro,  a  fine  residence  in  Wilmington,  N.  C,  and 
some  heavy  renting  real  estate  in  New  York. 

Possessing  the  means  for  it,  he  was  fond  of  display,  and 
stood  among  the  neighbors,  in  the  country,  as  a  proud, 
though  popular  man.  They  admired  his  pride  because  it 
was  above  their  envy,  while  his  uniform  courtesy  and  kind- 
ness flattered  all  with  whom  he  had  intercourse.  His  car- 
riage at  elections  was  sure  to  be  welcomed  with  cheers,  as  it 
drove  on  the  grounds,  though  he  could  never  be  persuaded 
to  dabble  in  the  turbulent  waters  of  politics.  In  town,  some 
loved,  some  envied,  but  all  respected  him.  His  perfect  integ- 
rity, his  generosity,  and  his  social  qualities,  secured  for  him, 
at  all  times,  a  large  circle  of  friends,  while  there  were  some 
who,  feeling  socially  equal,  were  surpassed  by  him  in  charac- 
ter, both  in  their  own  eyes  and  in  public  opinion  ;  these,  of 
course,  regarded  him  with  some  disfavor. 

But  of  mother  no  tongue  spoke  evil.  Every  one  pos- 
sesses a  distinguishing  idiosyncrasy;  her's  was  goodness — 
all  that   was   comprehended   under   St.   Paul's    "  charity." 


SEA-GIFT.  11 

There  was  no  sounding  brass  or  tinkling  cymbal  about 
her  life;  it  was  one  of  unselfish  love,  active  benevolence, 
holy  influence,  and  unassuming  piety.  I  believe  that  the 
only  command  in  the  Bible  she  could  not  obey  was,  "Take 
up  thy  cross,"  for  her  angelic  temperament  made  every 
duty  a  pleasure,  and  every  sacrifice  a  source  of  happiness. 
Nor  was  she  only  theoretically  good.  She  put  her  faith 
into  constant  practice.  When  her  pew  was  vacant  at 
church,  the  doctor  was  sure  to  be  our  visitor  ;  the  pupils 
in  her  Sabbath  school  class  made  an  entire  transfer  of  the 
affections  they  should  have  reserved  for  their  own  mothers 
to  her;  and  our  servants  refrained  from  any  insolence  and 
disobedience  out  of  the  purest  respect  for  her— a  perfect 
anomaly  in  slavery.  The  meanest  hut  in  town  could  boast 
her  presence  if  there  was  sickness  within  its  walls;  and  our 
dining-room  servants  brought  a  salver  and  napkin  for 
charity  delicacies  as  regularly  as  they  laid  the  cloth.  Yet 
her  charity  was  not  of  that  order  which  begins  anywhere  else 
but  at  home;  every  one  in  our  house  felt  that  she  had  a 
deep  interest  in  them.  Her  smile  was  almost  constant,  and 
when  she  did  reprove  there  was  a  tone  of  regret  about  her 
words,  as  if  they  pained  her  more  than  they  did  the  reci- 
pient. 

She  and  father  were  very  happy  together,  though  they 
lacked  congeniality.  He  was  fond  of  display  and  gaiety, 
she  fond  of  retirement  and  quiet;  his  heart  chiefly  on  the 
world,  her's  all  on  heaven;  he  haughty  though  courteous, 
she  gentle  and  kind;  he  formal,  she  good  natured  and  easy 
in  her  every  manner. 

Father  was  a  Polonius  about  dress,  believing  it  should 
be  "  costly  as  thy  purse  can  buy;"  and  he  inundated 
mother's  wardrobe  with  silks,  brocade  and  velvets,  and  con- 
stantly replenished  her  bijouterie  with  jewels  of  rare  value, 
till  she  was  as  much  bewildered  as  Miss  McFlimsey,  from  a 
cause  just  the  reverse.     I  have  often  smiled  to  see  her,  just 


12  S  E  A- GI FT . 

to  please  father,  start  to  church  in  a  magnificent  train  and 
exquisite  bonnet,  looking  for  all  the  world  like  a  poor  dove, 
dressed  in  peacock's  plumage. 

But  I  must  not  plunge  into  affairs  too  rapidly.  Having 
given  this  short  prologue  before  the  curtain,  I  will  now  let 
it  rise  upon  the  first  scene. 

Ring  the  bell ! 


CHAPTER  II. 


I  was  apparently  expected,  for,  as  I  have  been  credibly 
informed,  an  extensive  wardrobe  had  been  prepared  for  me, 
and  a  whole  drawer  in  the  bureau  appropriated  for  its  stor- 
age. The  said  wardrobe  consisted  of  several  long  sacerdotal 
robes,  of  the  finest  cambric;  a  dozen  or  more  very  unsacer- 
dotal  looking  nether  garments  of  linen  and  cambric,  ruffled 
and  trimmed  with  thread  lace;  a  number  of  gowns  of  rich 
material;  also  a  couple  of  flannel  skirts,  heavily  embroidered, 
and  seemingly  intended  only  to  tangle  the  feet;  and  quite  a 
pile  of  unmentionables,  with  necessary  fastenings. 

There  was  also  an  elegant  India  muslin  robe,  trimmed 
with  embroidery  and  fretted  with  lace,  and  a  handsome 
lace  cap,  laid  apart  to  themselves.  These,  as  I  afterwards 
learned,  were  intended  for  my  baptismal  suit. 

I  have  thus  particularized,  because  I  am  rather  proud  of 
having  come  into  property  so  early. 

One  blustering  night  in  the  latter  part  of  March  I  arrived, 
invaded  the  wardrobe,  and  appeared  next  morning  on  a 
pillow  of  state,  ready  to  receive  company.  My  appearance 
could  not  have  been  excessively  prepossessing,  as  I  formed 
no  exception  to  the  usual  standard  of  aesthetic  attainment 
exhibited  by  the  little  red  monsters  of  my  age.  My  hair 
was  very  thin  and  peach-fuzzy;  eyes  of  uncertain  hue,  and 


SEA- GIFT.  13 

apparently  disgusted  with  the  world  and  its  sights,  if  we 
may  judge  from  the  persistency  with  which  they  kept  the 
puffy,  lashless  lids  closed  ;  a  dusty  little  forehead,  that 
wrinkled  so  much  when  the  eyes  did  open  that  one  would 
suppose  I  had  seen  trouble,  and  "  had  losses"  in  the  world 
from  which  I  had  so  recently  come;  my  mouth,  purple  and 
projecting  with  the  upper  lip,  while  the  under  lip  was 
sucked  in,  after  the  most  approved  directions  for  pronounc- 
ing the  Greek  phi.  The  sleeves  of  my  wrapper  were  rather 
too  long  (the  usual  fault  in  our  first  clothes,  arising,  per- 
haps, from  the  fact  that  while  they  are  in  process  of  con- 
struction there  is  no  opportunity  of  trying  them  on  us), 
and  were  rolled  up  around  my  tight-closed  fists,  which  kept 
digging  into  my  eyes  with  prize-fighting  pertinacity. 

The  day  following  my  advent  being  Sunday,  and  the  place 
of  my  birth  being  in  the  country,  many  of  the  neighbors 
dropped  in  to  see  Mrs.  Smith  and  the  baby.  All  went 
through  the  same  programme. 

"How  d'ye  do,  Mrs.  Smith;  I  hope  you  came  through 
well;  but  then  this  is  your  first.  There's  nothing  like  getting 
used  to  it.     And  where's  the  little  dear  V 

And  without  waiting  for  my  mother's  replies  and  thanks, 
they  would  turn  to  the  nurse  holding  me  in  her  lap  on  the 
pillow,  and  removing  the  wrapping  from  my  face  as  care- 
fully as  if  it  were  a  bird,  and  would  fly  out,  they  would 
gaze  at  me  mesmerically,  cluck  to  me  with  a  perseverance 
undamped  by  the  want  of  effect,  and  finally  turn  away  with 
the  defiant  assertion  that  I  was  the  perfect  image  of  both 
my  parents;  an  assertion  which  would  have  been  at  least 
debatable,  from  the  fact  that  my  father  was  very  dark  in 
complexion  and  feature,  and  my  mother  very  fair.  Some 
even  insisted  on  holding  me,  the  spinster  visitors  being  par- 
ticularly desirous  of  this  privilege;  and  getting  me  in  their 
laps,  they  would  examine  the  tightness  of  my  clothing,  and 
the  temperature  of  my  skin,  with  the  well  assumed  criticism 


14  SEA-GIFT. 

of  experience.  And  if  one  found,  on  thrusting  her  hands 
beneath  my  clothes,  that  my  feet  were  cold,  most  proudly 
and  complacently  she  would  unfold  my  garments,  and  expose 
my  little  splotched  limbs  to  the  fire.  My  feet  and  legs  must 
have  looked  very  pitiful  indeed,  sticking  out  of  a  wilderness 
of  flannel  like  two  slim  beets,  crossing  each  other  with  their 
little  flat  soles,  as  if  I  was  born  to  be  a  tailor! 

When  the  visitors  were  gone  my  father  would  come  and 
gaze  long  and  steadily  into  my  face,  then  anxiously  suggest 
that  something  must  be  the  matter  with  me,  because  I  was 
lying  so  still  ;  and  my  mother  would  call  for  me  to  be 
brought  to  her,  and  after  innumerable  fixings,  adjusting  the 
cloth  over  my  face  this  way,  turning  my  head  that  way, 
hiding  the  point  of  one  pin,  pulling  out  another,  straight- 
ening this  and  that  fold  of  a  garment— after  all  these  nervous- 
nesses, peculiar  to  young  mothers,  I  would  be  found  to 
be  sleeping  soundly  ;  and  then  mother  would  regale  herself 
with  a  long  conversation  between  us,  though  it  is  more  than 
probable  she  monopolized  the  talking. 

But  as  my  presence,  so  important  to  one  household,  had 
no  effect  whatever  upon  the  old  monarch  of  the  glass  and 
scythe,  the  days  still  managed  to  glide  by,  and  with  the 
crying  spell  at  the  morning  bath,  the  troublesome  feeding, 
father's  fidgets  and  mother's  anxiety,  I  arrived  at  the  first 
era  in  baby  life — noticing.  What  an  important  period!  How 
many  things  were  tried  to  attract  my  attention!  Father 
whistled  and  clucked  his  mouth  almost  away;  Aunt  Hannah, 
my  nurse,  coming  with  my  bottle,  would  tinkle  on  it  with 
her  thimble  and  sputter  her  lips  to  draw  my  blinking  eyes 
towards  her,  and  mother  shook,  successively  and  constantly, 
all  her  different  bunches  of  keys  over  my  face,  in  the  vain 
endeavor  to  discover  my  favorite.  Unconscious  I,  all  the 
while  lying  on  my  back,  vacantly  staring  to  see  the  sounds. 
Mother  now  being  able  to  sit  up,  it  was  her  constant  delight 
to  have  me  in  her  lap,  treating  me  as  if  I  were  a  doll,  and 


SEA-GIFT.  15 

she  a  girl  of  ten  ;  trying  vainly  to  part  and  brush  my  scanty 
hair,  making  me  sit  up,  while  she  kept  my  limber  neck  steacly 
with  one  careful  hand  ;  and  wearing  my  palms  out  teaching 
me  to  "  patty  cake."  And  such  air  castles  as  she  would 
build  for  me  !  Telling  me  with  as  much  emphasis  as  if  I 
understood  it  all,  and  with  each  word,  giving  me  a  soft  peck 
on  the  cheek  with  her  forefinger. 

"Never  mind,  tweetness!  we'll  do  'way  from  this  old 
country  house  soon,  and  live  in  the  town,  and  then,  oh!  the 
putty  things  Johnnie  will  have!  A  putty  'ittle  tarriage  and 
a  g'eat  big  yocking  horse,  with  a  long  mane  and  tail,  and  a 
'ittle  g'een  wagon,  and  a  'ittle  black  dog,  and  ah!  so  many, 
many  putties  for  a  tweet  'ittle  boy."  Then  chattering  my 
chin  in  her  ecstasy  of  love,  till  the  titillation  made  me  draw 
my  face  into  a  shape  that  might,  by  a  very  wide  stretch  of 
the  imagination,  be  called  a  smile,  she  would  scream  for 
father  to  witness  my  display  of  intelligence.  He,  of  course, 
would  not  believe  it  till  I  was  chattered  again ;  but  instead 
of  the  laugh,  the  concussion  of  my  gums  would  produce 
such  plaintive  wails  that  mother  would  apologise,  with  all 
the  pleonasm  of  baby  talk,  and  soothingly  request  me  to 
"  there,  then,  darling!" 

My  extreme  youth  prevented  me  from  seeing  the  exact 
philosophy  of  "  there  then-ing "  under  pain,  and  I  would 
continue  my  vocale  till  something  more  palatable  to  baby 
taste  than  baby  talk  would  stop  my  mouth,  and  sleep's 
gentle  wing  would  fan  away  my  tears. 

How  long  would  a  mother's  patience  watch  my  slumbers 
while  she  mused  on  the  strange  responsibility  of  her  posi- 
tion! A  soul  given  to  her  to  form  for  good  or  evil;  the 
potter's  clay  placed  in  her  hands  to  make  a  vessel  unto 
honor  or  dishonor!  How  fervent  her  prayer:  "0,  Father, 
guide  me  to  guide  him!" 

What  an  impostor  is  the  slumbering  babe!  His  tiny 
hand,  resting  in  dimpled  fairness  on  your  breast,  seems  to 


16  SEA-GIFT. 

lift  the  veil  of  Futurity,  and  open  to  your  view  the  brightest 
paths  of  flowery  beauty,  down  which  his  feet  shall  patter 
with  the  innocence  of  childhood,  run  with  the  eager  ambi- 
tion of  youth,  stride  with  the  honors  of  manhood,  and  totter 
with  the  feebleness  of  old  age  into  the  grave  o'er  which 
towers  the  marble  tribute  of  a  nation's  love.  Were  the  real 
curtain  lifted,  and  Life's  true  pathway  shown,  how  Earth's 
timid  ones  would  shrink  from  its  thorns  and  poisons,  its 
bubble  hopes  and  bitter  cups.  Thank  God  the  Future  is 
hidden,  but  the  promise  stands:  "As  thy  days  are,  so  shall 
thy  strength  be." 


CHAPTER  III. 


The  year,  growing  old,  began  to  feel  ashamed  of  the 
jaunty  green  in  which  the  spring  and  summer  had  decked 
him,  and  was  laying  aside  his  verdant  garments,  leaf  by  leaf, 
for  the  more  dignified  russet  of  autumn,  when  we — that  is  to 
say,  father,  mother  and  myself — prepared  to  return  to  our 
winter  residence  in  Wilmington.  I,  of  course,  have  no  recol- 
lection of  the  journey,  but  have  since  been  told  that  I  stood 
it  like  a  little  soldier,  though  whether  diminutive  stature  has 
anything  to  do  with  military  fortitude  I  leave  to  nursery 
disputants  to  settle;  as  I  believe  their  invariable  encourage- 
ment to  patience  and  endurance  is  the  example  of  a  fictitious 
officer  of  small  size.  The  man  has  never  been  a  child  who 
has  not  been  requested  to  take  a  dose  of  physic  or  bear  a 
mustard  plaster  like  a  little  captain,  thereby  inspiring  him- 
self with  the  greatest  respect  and  admiration  for  the  im- 
mense deglutitory  capacity  of  that  functionary,  and  the  cal- 
losity of  his  epidermis. 

The  winter  in  turn  passed  away,  and  another  spring  and 
summer  in  the  country,   and  we  were   returning  again  to 


SEA- GIFT.  17 

town  in  the  Fall,  before  I  can  begin  to  recollect  things  on 
my  own  account.  What  vague,  undefined  and  grotesque 
memories  they  are!  The  carriage  in  which  we  travelled 
seems  now  to  have  been  a  chaos  of  shawls  and  baskets, 
from  which  father,  mother  and  Aunt  Hannah  protruded 
helplessly,  like  pictures  of  fairies  coming  out  of  flowers.  It 
was  very  cloudy,  or  at  least  everything  now  seems  to  have 
been  gray  when  we  started.  The  wheels  commenced  hum- 
ming a  drowsy  tune,  as  they  rolled  through  the  sand,  and 
soon  hummed  me  to  sleep;  and  when  I  awoke  the  carriage 
was  going  backward,  and  the  sun  had  come  out  in  the 
wrong  place.  Then  we  stopped  at  a  well,  near  a  house  with 
a  fat,  wooden  chimney,  and  an  aspen  tree  in  front,  whose 
leaves  seemed  to  be  blinking  all  their  eyes  at  me.  A  man 
in  a  broad-flapped  hat  came  out  with  a  gourd  in  his  hand, 
and  behind  him  a  large  yellow  dog,  that  was  tied  to  a  piece 
of  wood,  and  barked  and  jumped  on  each  side  of  the  string 
as  if  he  wanted  to  shake  it  off.  The  well  had  a  long  pole, 
with  a  bucket  at  one  end  and  a  large  stone  at  the  other; 
and  when  Horace,  our  driver,  went  to  it  to  draw  some  water 
for  the  horses,  the  stone  seemed  to  fly  up  to  the  clouds. 
Then  Horace  filled  the  bucket  and  carried  it  to  the  horses, 
and  I  could  hear  them  kissing  it,  as  if  they  were  so  glad  to 
see  it;  and,  while  I  was  listening  at  that,  the  man  with  the 
hat  and  dog  handed  in,  at  the  carriage  window,  the  great 
cool-looking  gourd,  with  a  long,  crooked  handle,  clown  into 
which  the  water  clicked,  as  if  laughing,  when  father  held  it 
to  me  to  drink. 

After  I  had  been  bidden  to  "  thank  the  kind  gentleman, 
Johnnie,"  and  done  so,  Horace  strapped  the  bucket  again 
under  the  carriage,  got  up  to  his  seat,  and  the  house  and 
well  moved  back  out  of  sight,  just  as  the  man  sent  the  stone 
flying  up  again  to  the  sky.  All  is  a  blank  for  a  long  time — 
till  Horace  drives  over  a  snake,  and  they  hold  me  up  to  the 
window  to  see  it.     My  eyes  can  discover  nothing  but  the 


18  SEA-GIFT. 

shadow  of  the  bucket  swinging  between  the  wheels;  and 
ever  afterwards  a  bucket,  under  one  of  the  old  fashioned 
carriages,  is  associated  with  a  dead  snake  and  a  hot,  sandy- 
road.  There  is  another  sleepy  blank,  and  I  drowsily  rouse 
up,  as  we  drive  into  town,  to  find  it  dark,  and  the  lights  all 
in  a  hurry  to  go  somewhere,  chasing  each  other  by  the 
carriage  window,  till  one  bold  blaze  stops  right  in  front  of 
it,  and  father  exclaims,  "  Here  we  are!" 

We  get  out,  shawls,  chaos  and  all,  and  I  am  carried  up 
some  broad  stone  steps,  into  a  large  hall  with  bright  lights, 
and  on  through  to  a  strange  room,  where  there  are  new 
faces  among  the  servants,  a  little  excrescence  of  a  fireplace, 
filled  with  red  coals,  and  a  large  table  steaming  with  good 
smelling  dishes.  Everything,  for  an  indefinite  period  after 
this,  is  confused  and  unsatisfactory,  and  I  can  eliminate 
nothing  into  distinct  recollection  but  two  series  of  events, 
which,  from  their  frequent  repetition,  have  become  facts  of 
memory,  viz.,  rides  in  my  little  carriage,  and,  in  educational 
phrase,  corrections  ;  more  plainly,  whippings. 

What  tortures  I  suffered  in  my  carriage,  children  alone 
know.  Enclosed  on  three  sides  by  the  leather  curtains,  I 
was  confined  in  front  by  a  strap,  which  was  buckled  across 
my  breast,  to  keep  me  from  falling  out,  and,  thus  cooped 
up  like  a  criminal,  I  would  sit,  listening  to  the  grinding, 
gritty  sound  of  the  wheels  as  they  rolled  over  the  flag 
stones,  bumping  my  head  against  the  framework,  knocking 
my  cap  awry,  and  not  knowing  how  to  put  it  straight 
again,  and  suffering  the  misery  of  whining  without  being 
noticed — a  source  of  much  affliction,  by  the  way,  to  many 
grown-up  children — my  nurse  all  the  while  walking  behind, 
and  pushing  me  along,  engaged  in  too  deep  a  conversation 
with  other  nurses  to  heed  my  murmuring! 

One  of  my  sorest  trials  was  to  pass  the  stores,  and  have 
some  pert  clerk  stop  my  carriage  and  say: 

"Hello!  Auntie,  whose  child  is  that?" 


SEA-GIFT.  19 

"  Col.  Smith's,  sir." 

"Why,"  coming  to  me,  and  squatting  down  by  the  car- 
riage, "  I'll  declare,  he's  a  fine  little  fellow.  How  d'ye  do, 
sir." 

"Tell  the  gentleman  how  d'ye,"  persuades  Aunt  Han- 
nah, who,  like  all  nurses,  is  flattered  by  compliments  to 
her  protege  ;  but,  before  I  can  turn  away  in  disgust,  his 
tobacco-smelling  moustache  scratches  my  face.  My  greatest 
consolation,  in  all  this  .persecution,  was  to  meet  little  Lulie 
Mayland,  my  assigned  sweetheart,  though  I  was  rather 
young  for  the  blind  god's  arrow.  Our  nurses  would  lift  us 
from  our  carriages  and  hold  us  up  to  kiss  each  other;  and 
I  would  be  in  a  perfect  glee  as  she  tried  to  put  her  little 
plump  fingers  into  my  eyes,  and  I  felt  her  moist  little  mouth 
on  my  cheek.  Putting  me  down  in  the  foot  of  her  carriage, 
we  would  be  rolled  home  together,  as  happy  and  joyous  as 
children  only  can  be. 

The  other  series  of  events  to  which  I  have  alluded  were, 
from  their  very  frequency,  fixed  still  more  indelibly  upon  my 
mind;  though  the  intense  activity  of  certain  cognitive  facul- 
ties, during  their  occurrence,  may  have  contributed  some- 
what to  their  retention.  They  were  the  immediate  and 
inevitable  consequence  of  any  recusancy,  on  my  part,  in 
regard  to  the  rules  of  the  bath.  I  possessed  the  usual 
hydrophobic  prejudice  of  extreme  youth,  and  dreaded  morn- 
ing ablutions  as  Rome  did  the  Gauls.  Had  I  been  old 
enough  to  have  managed  the  bath  myself  I  should  not  have 
cared,  but  to  be  washed  like  a  dish,  put  into  the  tub,  and 
spongeful  after  spongeful  squeezed  over  me,  was  more  than 
my  good  nature  could  submit  to.  Mother,  finding  her  rea- 
soning wasted,  and  her  commands  disregarded,  would  send 
for  switches,  and  laying  me  across  her  lap,  pour  hot  embers, 
as  it  seemed  to  me,  on  my  naked  legs.  I  did  not  stop  to 
debate,  which  I  might  have  done  with  propriety,  whether 
the  friction  developed  the  latent  heat  of  the  rods,  or  whether 


20  SEA-GIFT. 

they  were  actually  set  on  fire  and  then  applied;  I  simply 
recognized  the  fact,  that  unless  the  bath  came  the  fire  did, 
and  I  wisely  chose  the  former.  The  embers'  influence  would 
last,  on  an  average,  about  two  days,  when  they  would  have 
to  be  again  applied. 


CHAPTER  IY. 


I  had  been  disturbing  the  centre  of  gravity  of  our  globe 
for  nine  years,  and  had  grown  up  into  a  mischievous,  fun- 
making  urchin — always  out  of  the  way  when  wanted,  and  in 
the  way  when  not.  I  would  have  passed  any  committee 
on  "boys,"  and  probably  taken  the  medal  as  the  best  speci- 
men. I  had  fulfilled  all  the  requisites  of  custom.  I  had 
torn  out  all  my  pockets  with  loads  of  marbles,  knives, 
strings,  stones,  buttons,  nails,  &c.  I  had  cut  my  hands  and 
fingers,  and  fallen  out  of  doors  perhaps  even  more  than  was 
necessary.  I  could  soil  a  ruffle  with  all  the  facility  of  con- 
tempt for  such  a  feminine  ornament.  I  could  wear  out 
shoes  and  tear  a  hat  as  quickly  as  the  most  reckless,  and 
I  had  a  real,  first  class  aversion  to  "trying  on"  clothes  in 
process  of  making;  the  rough  edges  of  an  unfinished  jacket, 
rubbed  into  my  neck  by  the  fingers  of  the  seamstress,  not  at 
all  according  with  that  placidity  of  temperament  I  had  been 
advised  to  cultivate  by  the  dogs-and-bears  poetry,  while  the 
rapidity  with  which  I  could  cover  clean  clothes  with  mud 
was,  I  fear,  a  matter  .of  peculiar  pride,  as  it  was  of  certain 
punishment.  My  most  perfect  attribute  of  boyhood,  how- 
ever, was  the  devotion  I  bore  my  sweetheart,  and  the  utter 
apathy  and  indifference  with  which  I  regarded  all  other 
girls. 

Being  such  an  one,  I  was  highly  gratified  when  mother 
said  to  me  one  day: 


SEA-GIFT.  21 

"Johnnie,  we  are  going  to  give  a  dinner  party  next  week, 
and  as  you  will  be  without  company,  you  may  go  over  and 
invite  Lulie  Mayland." 

"Oh!  I'm  so  glad,  I'm  so  glad,"  I  sung  out;  "and  I  mean 
to  go  over  right  now,  and  tell  her  to  come." 

"No,  no,"  said  mother,  smiling,  and  taking  me  by  the 
jacket  button,  "we  have  not  sent  out  our  cards  yet.  Wait 
till  Monday,  then  you  may  go." 

I  was  disposed  to  whine  at  the  delay,  but  she  pinched  my 
cheek  as  she  got  up  from  her  chair,  and  said: 

"No,  you  must  do  as  I  say,  sir;"  and  left  me,  full  of  im- 
patience for  the  advent  of  Monday.  During  the  remainder 
of  the  week  I  exercised  fully  the  child's  faculty  of  being 
ubiquitous  at  home.  The  kitchen,  however,  received  the 
largest  share  of  my  attention.  I  was  around  every  table, 
dipping  in  every  dish,  and  in  the  cook's  way,  to  my  fullest 
extent.  If  she  turned  around  with  a  pan  in  her  hand, it  was 
sure  to  thump  my  head,  and  my  anger  thereat  could  only 
be  appeased  by  letting  me  have  a  piece  of  dough  to  feel  or 
a  bowl  to  scrape.  If  eggs  were  to  be  beaten,  I  must  try  to 
froth  them,  till  I  was  as  full  of  foam  as  a  half  born  Aphro- 
dite; if  flour  was  to  be  sifted,  I  was  sure  to  get  whitened; 
if  spices  were  to  be  pounded  I  was  certain  to  have  my 
fingers  mashed;  and  the  burns  I  received,  in  trying  to  cook 
little  dabs  of  cake,  would  have  discouraged  Mucius  Scsevola. 
Then  my  insatiate  curiosity,  and  constant  inquiries  in  regard 
to  the  numerous  articles  scattered  around,  would  have  wor- 
ried out  a  less  irascible  nature  than  that  of  our  cook;  and 
by  a  final  appeal  to  mother,  and  a  command  from  head- 
quarters, I  would  be  forced  to  raise  the  siege,  and  retire  from 
the  field,  with  a  jacket  full  of  sugar  and  flour,  sullenly  licking 
my  fingers  in  defiance.  \ 

Verily,  childi'en  prove  the  old  adage  true:  "  Satan  finds 
some  mischief  still  for  idle  hands  to  do." 

And  yet  how  dear  to  us  are  their  mischievous  ways,  and 


22  SEA-GIFT. 

how  blank  and  drear  would  childhood  be  without  them! 
The  sunshine  of  their  presence  is  always  brightest  when 
flecked  by  little  clouds  of  annoyance.  And  when  your 
tenderest  bud  has  been  plucked  by  the  Reaper,  your  heart- 
strings throb  saddest  o'er  the  toy  that's  broken,  and  your 
tears  fall  in  torrents  o'er  the  little  torn  garment,  while  the 
clothes  neatly  folded  pass  unnoticed  by. 

Early  Monday  morning  I  hurried  over  to  tell  Lulie.  As  I 
entered  her  gate  I  discovered  her  at  play,  near  a  large  rose 
bush,  but  was  surprised  and  troubled  to  see  a  strange  boy 
with  her.  I  had  somehow,  in  my  own  mind  at  least,  assumed 
a  kind  of  proprietorship  over  her,  and  the  presence  of  any 
one  else,  in  whom  she  could  take  any  interest  whatever,  was 
excessively  annoying.  I  managed  to  creep  up  quite  near, 
without  being  discovered,  and  stood  for  some  time  watch- 
ing them,  and  feeling,  in  my  jealousy,  an  almost  irresistible 
desire  to  try  a  stone  on  the  strange  head.  They  were  busy 
arranging  a  doll  house,  which  consisted  of  rows  of  dirt  piled 
up  like  fortifications,  with  lumps  of  moss  for  chairs  and 
sofas,  and  an  array  of  dolls  that  seemed  to  have  been  taken 
from  the  hospital,  so  much  were  they  maimed  in  their  legs 
and  arms. 

The  strange  boy  and  Lulie  seemed  very  intimate,  and 
bent  their  heads  together,  and  talked  in  delighted  and  ani- 
mated accents;  he  suggesting,  and  she  listening  and  adopt- 
ing his  suggestions.  And  then  he  had  on  such  new  clothes, 
such  a  jaunty  cap,  such  a  blue  jacket  with  bright  buttons, 
and  such  boots  with  heels!  In  him  I  recognized  a  formida- 
ble rival,  and  concluded  to  retreat  and  give  up  all  thoughts 
of  the  invitation.  As  I  endeavored  to  slip  away  unobserved, 
I  overturned  a  little  tea  set  that  was  placed  to  one  side, 
awaiting  the  completion  of  the  house.  At  the  noise  they 
both  turned  around  and  saw  me,  and  Lulie's  face  flushed  a 
little  as  she  exclaimed: 

"There,  now!  see  what  you  have  done!  turned  over  all 
my  tea  cups  and  broken  I  don't  know  how  many!" 


SEA-GIFT.  23 

I  offered,  with  all  earnestness,  the  child's  universal 
apology,  "  I  didn't  go  to  do  it,"  but  felt  that  it  was  not  ac- 
cepted, and  that  I,  Lulie's  acknowledged  sweetheart,  was 
not  welcome.  But  boys  are  not  oversensitive,  and  as  I  knew 
that  to  retire  then  would  only  make  matters  worse,  I  swal- 
lowed my  confusion  and  joined  in  their  play.  Lulie  did  not 
introduce  me  to  her  companion,  but  I  soon  learned  that  his 
name  was  Frank,  and  that  he  was  fast  supplanting  me  in 
her  favor.  All  my  suggestions  in  regard  to  the  disposition 
and  arrangement  of  the  furniture  were  at  once  overruled  and 
disregarded  for  what  he  thought  best. 

All  her  questions  and  remarks  were  addressed  to  him,  and 
they  both  seemed  oblivious  of  my  presence,  save  when  they 
wished  me  to  perform  some  office  for  them.  Then  Frank,  as 
she  called  him,  had  such  an  insolent  way  of  staring  at  me, 
and  walking  around  with  his  hands  stuck  contemptuously 
into  his  trousers'  pockets.  And  when  we  had  completed  the 
house,  and  were  cleaning  up,  he  raked  away  the  earth  with 
his  boots,  and  made  little  ditches  around  the  walls  with  his 
heels,  and  stamped  the  walks  level;  in  short,  made  such 
a  display  of  his  morocco  that  I  felt  quite  ashamed  of  my 
plain  copper-tip  shoes,  and  tried  to  hide  them  as  much 
as  possible  by  standing  in  the  grass.  After  awhile  it  was 
proposed  to  get  the  doll's  dinner  ready,  and  then  I 
thought  of  my  errand.  Without  a  moment's  consideration 
for  Frank's  feeling,  I  broke  out  with:  "Oh I  Lulie,  I  forgot; 
you  must  come  to  our  house  to-morrow;  we  are  going  to 
have  a  dinner,  and  have  got  lots  of  good  things  cooked. 
There  won't  be  any  other  girls  there  but  you,  and  your  pa 
and  ma  are  coming,  too.     Won't  you  come  ?" 

"  I  don't  know,"  she  replied,  tying  an  apron  on  a  very 
red-faced  doll,  with  china  feet,  wooden  legs,  and  her  hair 
rubbed  off  the  back  of  her  head  ;  "  I  don't  want  to  go  much, 
'cause  me  and  Frank  are  going  to  have  a  doll  wedding  to- 
morrow.  Frank,  let  me  tell  you" breaking  off  suddenly, 


24  SEA-GIFT. 

and  putting  the  doll  down  with  her  face  on  the  ground,  and 
her  wooden  limbs  very  much  exposed,  she  took  Frank  aside 
to  whisper  something  to  him.  I  inferred  it  was  a  proposal 
to  invite  me  to  their  dinner,  as  he  replied  loud  enough  for 
me  to  hear: 

"  No,  let's  have  it  all  by  ourselves." 

Lulie  seemed  to  assent,  and  as  I  had  become  rather  in- 
censed at  the  whole  proceedings,  I  turned  off  without 
another  word,  and  went  home.  Children  suffer  as  keenly, 
if  not  as  long,  in  their  little  loves  and  jealousies  as  older 
people;  and  I  was  as  unhappy  during  the  remainder  of  the 
day  as  was  Octavia  while  Anthony  was  in  Egypt.  Many 
were  the  castles  I  had  built  in  the  air,  in  all  of  which  Lulie 
reigned  as  queen.  My  favorite  dream  was  to  imagine  her 
and- myself  wrecked,  and  playing  Robinson  Crusoe  on  some 
desert  island.  I  had  loved  to  think  how  we  would  sit 
together  by  the  beach  and  watch  the  frightened  billows 
fleeing  to  the  shore,  or  stroll  through  shadowy  forests 
in  search  of  fruits;  and  how  I  would  defend  her  from  the 
wolves  and  bears,  and  how  tender  and  confiding  she  would 
be  when  she  had  no  one  but  me  to  look  to.  And  then,  at 
night,  how  cosy  and  snug  we  would  be  in  our  cave,  which 
would  be  always  warmed  and  lighted  by  some  means.  And 
when  the  savages  came  how  we  would  shut  the  great  stone 
door,  and  be  safe  and  secure.  But  I  had  now  found  in  the 
sand,  not  the  naked  foot  print  Robinson  saw,  but  a  boot 
track,  which  conjured  up  more  fears  and  suspicions  than 
Defoe  ever  conceived;  for  it  told  of  the  presence  of  a  canni- 
bal for  my  heart. 

The  next  day  wore  away  and  the  guests  began  to  arrive. 
Having  nothing  better  to  do,  I  stationed  myself  at  the  hall 
window  to  watch  the  carriages  as  they  came  up  to  our  door, 
and  their  contents  came  out. 

The  first  that  arrived  were  the  Cheyleighs,  numbering 
Mr.   Edward   Cheyleigh   and    wife,    a   stylish   old   couple, 


SEA-GIFT.  25 

who  prided  themselves  on  their  family  and  position  in 
society,  and  the  two  Misses  Cheyleigh — ladies  who  had  been 
in  the  market  for  some  time,  and  as  yet  were  unspoken. 
They  were  great  sticklers  for  the  usages  of  society,  and 
dependent,  in  a  great  measure,  on  their  social  prestige  and 
en  regie  manners  for  the  attention  they  received.  They 
were  well  aware  of  the  fact,  that  while  Mr.  Cheyleigh  had 
given  balls  and  parties  innumerable  for  their  benefit,  he  had 
not  yet  given  a  wedding  party,  and  to  accomplish  for  him 
the  privilege  of  giving  one  was  and  had  been  their  constant 
aim,  albeit  its  fervor  was  a  little  abated  by  its  continued 
futility. 

As  they  entered  the  hall,  and  found  the  hat  and  coat 
stands  empty,  Miss  Ella,  the  younger,  turned  to  her  father, 
and  with  much  petulance  exclaimed: 

"  Now,  pa,  I  hope  you  are  satisfied;  you  would  hurry  us 
off,  and  now  we  are  the  very  first.  I  declare  it  is  really  too 
bad." 

"Yes,  it  is,"  chimes  in  Miss  Gertrude,  the  elder,  "and 
looks  as  if  we  were  so  dreadfully  anxious  to  come." 

"Well,  my  daughters,"  philosophises  Mr.  Cheyleigh," 
somebody  has  to  be  the  first,  and  we  are  fully  ten  minutes 
behind  the  time  specified." 

"  Ten  minutes  !"  exclaimed  both  young  ladies,  between 
the  pronunciation  of  the  "  ten  "  and  the  "  minutes,"  chang- 
ing their  faces  from  a  frown  to  a  smile,  as  mother,  hearing 
their  voices,  appeared  in  the  hall  and  welcomed  them,  taking 
the  ladies  off  to  the  cloak  room;  while  William,  our  servant, 
who  had  been  leaning  against  the  stair  while  their  conver- 
sation was  proceeding,  recovered  himself  sufficiently  to  usher 
Mr.  Cheyleigh  into  the  parlor.  Many  others  arrive  and  are 
passed  in,  until  at  length  two  young  gentlemen  approach, 
toss  away  their  cigars,  and  stroll,  as  it  were,  up  the  steps, 
taking  a  long  time  to  reach  the  door,  and  conversing  in  a 
low  tone,  which  I  could  overhear. 

2 


26  SEA-GIFT. 

"  I  wonder  who  is  to  be  here  to-day,"  said  the  first,  frown- 
ing as  if  in  pain,  as  he  buttoned  his  glove  with  an  effort ; 
"  dinners  with  old  folks  are  devilish  bores." 

"I  understand  the  two  Misses  Cheyleigh  will  be  here,  and 
that  will  be  some  relief,"  replied  the  other,  pulling  down  his 
wristband,  so  as  to  show  the  white. 

"  Yes,  quite  a  relief  to  you.  From  your  devotion  down 
at  Bentrie's  last  evening  I  should  judge  you  were  really  in 
love  with  that  long,  languishing  Gertrude." 

"Hush,  Cassell,  I  vow  you  shan't  speak  disrespectfully  of 
her.     I  have  a  right  to  admire  her,  if  she  is  a  little  oldish." 

"Success  to  you,  Berton!  here  goes  for  an  hour's  boredom 
with  that  little  mincing,  over  vivacious  Ella;"  and  he  pulled 
the  bell,  muttering  as  he  did  so,  "I  say  confound  these  small 
and  select  gatherings ;  a  fellow  is  always  put  off  with  a 
fussy  old  maid,  or  a  gassy  old  fogy,  who'll  talk  you  into  an 
anatomy  in  five  minutes." 

"Any  way,"  whispered  the  other,  as  William  opened  the 
door,  "  old  Smith  keeps  good  wine  and  feeds  well." 

They  are  followed  in  turn  by  others,  till  at  last  Dr.  May- 
land's  carriage  drives  up,  and,  to  my  great  surprise  and 
delight,  I  recognise  the  curly  little  head  of  Lulie  through 
the  window.  I  was  too  much  piqued  by  her  conduct  of  the 
day  before  to  run  out  and  meet  her,  but  sprang  at  her  from 
behind  the  door,  as  she  entered,  in  a  conciliatory  kind  of 
way,  and  we  both  lost  our  stiffness  in  a  hearty  laugh.  With- 
out waiting  for  more  arrivals  I  hurried  her  off  to  the  nur- 
sery. 

"I  thought  you  were  not  coming,"  I  began,  as  soon  as  we 
were  fairly  in,  "but  that  you  and  that  Frank  somebody  were 
to  have  a  doll's  party." 

"Yes,  but  you  see  Frank  and  I  fell  out,"  she  replied 
quickly,  "  and  I  think  he  is  ever  so  mean." 

"So  do  I,"  I  responded  warmly,  "don't  let's  have  any- 
thing more  to  do  with  him ;  we  can  always  have  more  fun 
by  ourselves,  can't  wc  ? " 


SEA-GIFT.  2t 

"Yes,  we  can;  you  are  not  mad  because  I  said  what  I  did 
yesterday,  are  you  ?" 

"No,  that  I  am  not,"  I  replied,  delighted  at  the  turn 
things  had  taken;  "but  come,  Lulie,  let  me  show  you  what 
father  gave  me  on  my  birthday." 

Sitting  down  together  on  the  rug  before  the  bright  glow- 
ing fire,  we  took  out  of  its  box  a  little  model  of  a  house  in 
separate  pieces,  and  commenced  to  put  it  together.  I  sat 
and  gazed  at  her,  as  she  bent  over  the  blocks,  trying  to 
make  piece  after  piece  fit ;  and  she  looked  so  beautiful,  with 
one  side  of  her  face  all  red  from  the  fire,  and  her  clustering 
brown  curls  drooping  so  gracefully  around  it,  that  I  could 
resist  the  inclination  no  longer,  but  leaned  forward  and 
kissed  the  glowing  cheek. 

"Oh  stop!"  she  said,  tossing  her  head  without  looking 
up;  "you  bother  me  so  I  can't  build  the  house  at  all." 

This  was  so  much  milder  than  I  expected  I  tried  another. 

"  Stop,  I  tell  you,"  she  exclaimed,  feigning  to  strike  me 
with  one  of  the  blocks;  "see,  you've  tumbled  all  the  top  of 
the  house  off." 

"I  will  stop,"  I  said,  looking  at  her  very  earnestly,  "if 
you  will  give  me  a  kiss  of  your  own  accord." 

"Here,  then,"  she  said,  raising  her  head;  and  throwing 
back  her  curls  she  put  up  her  rosy  lips,  and  I  kissed  her. 
People  say  children  know  nothing  about  love,  but  there  was 
a  thrill  of  pleasure  and  a  smack  of  romance  in  that  kiss 
before  the  nursery  fire,  that  none  which  have  ever  since 
touched  my  lips  have  possessed. 

We  amused  ourselves  in  various  ways  till  the  servant 
brought  in  our  dinner,  spread  the  nursery  table,  and,  as  I 
gave  Lulie  my  high  chair,  piled  up  books  in  another  for  me, 
to  bring  me  up  to  a  comfortable  level  with  our  meal,  then 
left  us  to  enjoy  it.  We  chewed  out  praises,  and  smacked  out 
lavish  encomiums  on  the  skill  of  the  cook,  as  we  eagerly 
applied  ourselves  to  her  dainties  ;   and  when  Lulie  had  sip- 


28  SEA-GIFT. 

ped  the  last  trembling  particle  of  blanc  mange,  and  added 
the  debris  of  the  last  grape  to  the  goodly  pile  on  her  fruit 
plate,  we  got  down,  instead  of  rising,  from  our  chairs,  and 
went  from  the  nursery  to  the  dining  room.  The  ladies  had 
withdrawn  some  time  since,  and  the  gentlemen  had  almost 
finished  their  wine.  The  two  young  men,  who  had  charac- 
terized dinners  with  old  folks  as  devilish  bores,  had  excused 
themselves,  and  gone  back  to  the  parlors. 

Finding  nothing  to  interest  us  in  the  dry,  stale  jokes  or 
political  fanfarronade  of  the  dining  room  party,  we  ran  off 
to  the  parlors,  and  took  our  station  on  each  side  of  the  door, 
to  watch  all  within.  The  ladies  were  grouped  round  the 
fires  or  examining  the  pictures,  while  Mr.  Cassell  and  Miss 
Ella,  Mr.  Berton  and  Miss  Gertrude,  were  promenading 
slowly  the  whole  length  of  the  rooms.  We  thought  this 
was  a  great  sign  of  love,  and  watched  them  with  great 
interest.  As  they  approached  our  end  of  the  room  we 
could  hear  very  well,  but  when  their  backs  were  turned 
their  words  were  gradually  lost;  so  that  our  ideas  of  the 
tenor  of  their  conversation  were  somewhat  disconnected. 
Mr.  Berton,  who  seemed  interested  in  what  he  was  saying, 
and  Miss  Gertrude  equally  so,  approached  first. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  he  was  saying,  as  they  came  into  earshot, 
"We  had  a  most  charming  time.  The  moonlight  was  as 
bright  as  day,  and  the  Minnie  scarcely  rippled  the  water. 
The  music,  too,  was  better  than  usual,,  and  we  danced  eight 
sets  going  down,  besides  the  round  dances.  We  missed 
you  a  great  deal ;  everybody  was  inquiring  for  Miss  Ger- 
trude." 

"  Ella  told  me  what  a  delightful  excursion  it  was,"  replied 
Miss  G.,  trying  to  pout  bewitchingly,  as  if  still  vexed  at  her 
own  absence.  "  I  was  so  exceedingly  unwell  that  ma  would 
not  hear  to  my  going,  and  I  had  a  real  hard  cry  over  it. 
When  do  we  have  another  ?" 

"I  am  afraid  not  before  another  moon.     We  are  talking, 


SEA-GIFT.  29 


however,  of  getting  up  a  picnic  for  the  Sound  next 


They  passed  down  the  room,  and  out  of  hearing,  as  Cassell 
and  Miss  Ella  came  up,  she  all  smiles,  he  all  languor. 

"You  say  they  are  from  the  western  part  of  the  State?7' 
he  inquired,  with  a  drawl,  as  if  he  only  pursued  the  subject 
because  he  was  too  lazy  to  find  another. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Miss  Ella,  with  nervous  vivacity,  "from 
Charlotte,  I  think.  They  are  quite  an  addition  to  our 
society,  are  they  not?" 

"Quite!"  laconicised  Cassell,  as  if  he  had  done  all  for  the 
subject  that  could  be  required  of  him. 

"  And  then,"  she  continued,  "  they  are  connected  with  the 
Cartoneaus  of  South  Carolina,  who,  you  know,  are  some  of 
the  first  people  in  the  State.  Mr.  Paning  brought  a  letter 
of  introduction  to  pa  from  Judge  Francis  Cartoneau.  He 
and  ma  called,  of  course,  and  were  much  pleased,  though 
Mrs.  Paning,  ma  thought,  was  a  little  stiff." 

Lulie  and  I  were  immensely  interested  in  this  conversa- 
tion, and  eagerly  listened  for  its  further  development. 

Mr.  Cassell  paused  awhile,  as  if  to  debate  whether  his 
system  could  stand  a  continuance  of  the  conversation,  then, 
with  a  resigned  arch  of  his  eyebrows  to  himself,  asked: 

"Do  they  intend  to  reside  here?" 

"  Oh  yes,  they  have  bought  Mr.  Huxley's  place,  and  are 
having  it  fitted  up  in  magnificent  style.  When  they  move 
in  I  understand  they  intend  giving  a  grand  ball !" 

Mr.  Cassell  paused  again,  then  taking  a  flower  from  his 
lappel,  bit  it  savagely,  and  asked: 

"  Have  they  any  daughters  ?"  as  if  it  was  the  last  question 
she  might  expect  from  him. 

"No,  they  have  only  one  child — a  little  boy — named 
Frank,  after  his  uncle,  Judge  Cartoneau." 

Cassell  did  not  appear  at  all  interested  in  the  name  of  the 
little  boy,  but  I  was  intensely  so,  and  leaned  in  the  door  to 
hear  more,  but,  unfortunately,  they  had  passed  down  the 


30  SEA-GIFT. 

room  out  of  hearing,  while  Miss  Gertrude  and  her  beau 
came  again  into  audience.  They  were  still  on  the  subject 
of  the  excursion,  and  Mr.  Berton  was  verging  towards  the 
sentimental,  while  Miss  Gertrude  was  encouraging  him  with 
all  the  art  she  could  command. 

"I'll  vow  I  didn't,  Miss  Gerty;  I  sat  apart  almost  the 
whole  night,  thinking  of  you." 

"Why,  Mr.  Berton!  Ella  told  me  you  were  perfectly  de- 
voted to  Miss  Withers." 

"Withers,  indeed  1  she's  perfectly  horrid;  but  did  you 
think  enough  of  me  to  inquire  what  I  did?" 

"  Of  course,  I "    Her  remarks  were  broken  off,  as  far 

as  we  were  concerned,  by  the  entrance  of  the  gentlemen  from 
the  dining  room.  We  tried  to  dodge,  and  get  away,  but 
two  of  them  caught  us,  and  holding  us  by  the  ears,  asked 
our  names — which  question  seems  to  be,  with  most  people, 
a  test  of  a  child's  intelligence.  To  answer  it  was  a  task  I 
dreaded  more  than  Hercules  did  the  Augean  stables.  My 
name,  short  as  it  was,  seemed  to  stretch  into  a  length  equal 
to  the  King  of  Siam's  whenever  I  had  to  pronounce  it;  and 
I  have  often  blessed  the  man  who  invented  cards.  There 
being  no  escape  now,  we  drawled  out,  respectively,  "  John 
Smith"  and  "  Lulie  Mayland,"  and  were  released,  one  of  our 
captors  remarking  as  we  scampered  off : 

"  Smith,  you  and  Mayland  ought  to  raise  them  up  for 
each  other.  They  will  make  a  fine  match  one  of  these 
days." 

I  fully  forgave  him  for  asking  my  name,  and  earnestly 
wished  he  might  be  a  prophet. 

Glad  to  get  away,  Lulie  and  I  ran  out  into  the  back  yard, 
and  played  till  'twas  very  dark,  when  one  of  the  servants 
came  to  call  us  in.  We  found  all  the  guests  gone  but  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Mayland,  who  were  just  entering  their  carriage. 
I  bade  Lulie  a  hasty  good-bye,  and  turned  back  into  the 
house,  feeling  a  joyous  flutter  about  the  heart,  as  if  a  hum- 


SEA-GIFT.  31 

ming  bird  were  enclosed  in  it  and  was  struggling  to  escape. 
Mother  met  me  in  the  hall,  and  said: 

"  John,  it  is  so  late  you  need  not  get  your  lesson  to-night, 
but,  as  you  are  perhaps  sleepy,  you  can  go  into  the  nursery, 
and  I  will  come  in  and  hear  you  say  your  prayers." 

Though  I  was  a  good  stout  boy,  mother  could  not  get  out 
of  the  old  habit  of  seeing  me  to  bed,  and  hearing  me  repeat 
my  prayers  aloud. 

I  entered  the  nursery,  but  instead  of  undressing,  sat  down 
by  the  fire,  and  began — 

"  Fancy  unto  fancy  linking." 

Again  I  was  on  the  desert  island,  but  the  boot  track  had 
disappeared,  and  our  snug  grotto  received  the  addition  of  a 
grate,  a  rug,  and  a  house  model.  The  savages  came,  and 
smacked  their  bloody  lips  through  the  bars  of  our  cave,  and 
yelled  with  eager  desire  to  reach  us,  but  I  cared  not.  I  was 
happy  as  long  as  those  curls  were  drooping  over  the  blocks, 
and  I  was  stealing  kisses  from  the  rosy  architect. 

Mother  came  in,  and  broke  my  reverie.  I  got  up,  un- 
dressed, and  kneeled  down  by  her  side.  Laying  my  cheek 
on  her  knee,  I  commenced  "Our  father"  with  my  tongue, 
while  my  mind  was  still  in  the  grotto  with  Lulie.  I  had 
not  repeated  half,  when  a  ferocious  savage  tore  loose  a  bar, 
and  was  squeezing  himself  through  the  aperture,  while  I 
stood  on  the  defensive,  with  one  of  the  Corinthian  columns 
of  our  little  house  for  a  weapon,  ready  to  strike  down  the 
invaders.  So  vivid  was  the  picture  that  even  my  tongue 
forgot  its  office,  and  with  the  broken  prayer  upon  my  lips 
I  lay  gazing  into  the  glowing  coals.  Mother's  hands  touched 
my  head  as  she  said  gently: 

"My  child,  what  are  you  thinking  of?  Remember,  you  are 
praying  to  the  great  God,  who  will  not  hear  you  unless  you 
ask  in  earnest.  If  you  were  asking  your  father  for  some- 
thing you  wished  very  much  would  you  not  think  of  what 
you  were  saying  ?" 


32  SEA-GIFT. 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  I  replied,  meekly,  at  length  recalled  from 
my  vision. 

"And  do  you  not  want  God  to  take  care  of  father  and 
mother,  and  yourself,  to-night?" 

"Yes,  ma'am." 

"  Then  ask  him  as  you  ought."  And  with  that  soft  hand 
upon  my  head  all  earthly  visions  vanished,  and  I  repeated 
the  oft-said  prayer,  with  all  of  childhood's  earnestness,  and 
its  simple,  trusting  faith. 

I  rose,  got  in  the  bed,  received  mother's  good-night  kiss, 
and,  as  I  closed  my  eyes,  Queen  Mab's  grey  gnat  coachman 
drove  his  atomic  team  across  my  nose,  and  Lulie,  models, 
savages,  Cassell,  Miss  Gertrude,  and  crestfallen  Frank  Pan- 
ing,  all  danced  before  me,  and  danced  me  to  sleep. 


CHAPTER  Y. 


On  the  morning  succeeding  the  day  described  in  the  last 
chapter,  father  startled  me  very  much  at  the  breakfast 
table,  by  asking: 

"John,  how  would  you  like  to  commence  school?  you 
are  getting  too  old  to  be  playing  all  the  time." 

"  Oh,  ever  so  much!"  I  replied,  eagerly,  watching  his  face 
closely,  to  see  if  he  was  in  earnest.  "  Ned  Cheyleigh  began 
last  session,  and  I  can  read  and  spell  as  well  as  he  can 
now,  so  it  will  be  easy  for  me  to  keep  up." 

"  Well,  I  saw  Miss  Hester  Week  about  it  yesterday,  and 
she  said  she  would  be  very  glad  to  take  you,  so  you  can  get 
ready  to  start  to-morrow  morning." 

I  was  too  much  excited  to  eat  any  more,  but  began  teaz- 
ing  mother  to  begin  right  away  on  my  school  outfit. 


SEA-GIFT.  S3 

"Mother,  I  want  a  satchel  to  carry  my  books  in,  and  a 
basket  for  my  luncheon;  and,  mother,  please  get  me  a  string 
for  my  top,  because  all  the  boys  play  top,  and  I  broke  my 
string  yesterday;  and  father,  please  sir,  get  me  a  knife  to 
peel  apples  and  to  cut  pencils  with,  and  a  piece  of  leather  to 
make  me  a  sling,  and  a " 

"  Hush,  Johnnie,"  said  mother,  "  be  quiet,  and  I  will  be 
sure  to  have  you  ready.  The  school  room  is  just  around  the 
corner,  so  you  can  come  home  for  your  lunch ;  and  as  your 
'books'  only  consist  of  one  'Angell's  First  Book'  you  will 
hardly  need  a  bag. 

I  gulped  down  a  mouthful  of  food,  then  hastening  from 
the  table,  I  got  my  Reader  and  devoted  the  whole  morning 
to  picking  out  all  the  hard  words  and  spelling  them  over. 
By  dinner  time  I  had  mastered  nearly  all  of  them,  and 
could  read  with  considerable  fluency  the  pathetic  tale  of  re- 
tributive justice  which  befel  the  cruel  James  Killfly. 

That  evening  when  father  came  in  he  brought  me  a  beau- 
tiful knife  with  a  file  blade  in  it.  To  possess  a  knife  with  a 
file  blade  had  always  been  one  of  the  unattained  pinnacles 
of  my  ambition — this  appurtenance,  in  my  eyes,  being  the 
very  toga  virilis  of  cutlery;  and  as  my  property  in  this  de- 
partment had  hitherto  consisted  of  blunt  pointed  Barlows, 
and  fatigued  looking  dog  knives,  with  their  edges  purposely 
made  dull,  to  be  the  undisputed  owner  of  an  exquisite 
pearl  handled  knife,  with  brightest  blades,  placed  me  at 
once  upon  the  pinnacle,  and  I  enjoyed  the  situation.  I  was 
never  tired  of  opening  and  snapping  the  blades,  and  blow- 
ing my  breath  upon  them,  as  the  larger  boys  did,  to  test 
their  metal.  I  trimmed  my  pencil  quite  away,  because  the 
cedar  cut  smoothly,  and  the  chairs  suffered  as  severely  as 
Washington,  Sr.'s,  cherry  tree  did. 

I  rose  next  morning  with  the  sun,  and  was  busying 
everywhere  in  my  preparations  for  school.  Breakfast  fin- 
ished, with  my  book  in  my  hand,  and  that  adored  knife  in 

2* 


34  SEA-GIFT. 

my  pocket,  I  started  with  father  for  the  school.  I  felt  a 
little  sinking  about  the  heart  as  I  kissed  mother  good-bye 
and  descended  the  steps,  and  would,  had  I  not  been 
ashamed,  have  shrunk  from  the  new  life  I  was  entering,  and 
gone  back  to  the  old  routine  of  play.  As  we  turned  our 
corner  I  looked  back,  and  mother  was  still  standing  in  the 
door,  gazing  thoughtfully  after  us.  I  could  not  then  under- 
stand or  appreciate  her  feelings,  but  I  can  now. 

Miss  Hester  answered  our  tap  at  her  door  in  person,  and 
invited  us  in  to  a  seat.  I  shrank  closer  to  father  as  the 
curious  eyes  of  the  scholars  were  all  turned  towards  me, 
and  I  found  no  kindly  sympathy  in  the  glances.  Father 
took  a  seat  and  entered  into  conversation  with  Miss  Hester, 
while  I  timidly  surveyed  the  apartment  where  my  ideas 
were  to  be  taught  to  shoot. 

Miss  Hester  Week  kept  a  small  preparatory  school  for 
girls  and  boys,  and  ruled  it  with  old  maidish  particularity. 
All  the  scholars  had  to  sit  up  straight  on  three  rows  of 
benches,  which  were  so  arranged  with  reference  to  Miss 
Hester's  seat  that  she  could  have  a  full  view  of  all.  None 
were  allowed  to  speak  or  laugh,  and  as  for  rocking  back- 
wards and  forwards,  a  motion  believed  by  children  to  be 
conducive  to  study  and  essential  to  retention,  the  thing  was 
unheard  of  in  Miss  Hester's  school.  Some,  indeed,  had 
tried  it  on  first  entering,  but  after  one  or  two  interviews 
with  Miss  Hester's  rod  they  had  learned  to  study  in  one 
position.  On  one  side  of  the  room  was  a  row  of  pegs  for 
the  girls'  hats  and  bonnets,  and  on  the  opposite  side  a 
similar  row  for  the  boys'.  At  one  end  of  the  room  was  the 
rostrum  on  which  our  monarch  sat,  and  at  the  other  was  a 
long  desk,  covered  with  ink  splotches,  at  which  the  scholars 
wrote.  Having  completed  my  survey  of  the  room  I  turned 
my  attention  to  the  scholars,  and  scanned  their  faces  closely, 
as  I  was  to  associate,  more  or  less  intimately,  with  all 
of  them.     They   were   all,   with   the   exception  of  two  or 


SEA-GIFT.  35 

three,  munching  the  corners  of  their  books,  and  staring 
steadily  at  father  and  me.  There  were  five  occupants  of  the 
front  bench,  who,  I  thought,  from  their  position,  must  be 
first  grade  scholars.  The  first  was  a  tall,  raw-boned  girl, 
with  sandy  hair  and  freckled  face,  and  light  gray  eyes, 
turned  up  at  the  corners,  giving  her  a  sinister  and  Chinese 
expression  that  assured  me  of  victimization.  Next  to  her 
was  her  brother,  a  small  and  sleepy  second  edition  of  her- 
self, not  at  all  revised  or  corrected.  Then  came  a  bright- 
eyed  little  fellow  who  was  engaged  in  the  pleasant  diversion 
of  making  hideous  faces  at  me.  At  his  side  was  a  fat,  red- 
headed girl,  who  was  the  only  one  studying ;  and  lastly,  a 
stupid,  tow-haired,  youth,  whose  straight  flax  hair  looked 
as  if  it  had  been  hung  on  his  head  to  dry,  and  had  dried 
stiff,  and  who  was  gazing  at  me  as  if  I  were  vacancy. 

The  second  bench  held  three  girls  and  two  boys,  who  re- 
sembled in  many  particulars  those  on  the  first  bench.  On 
number  three  I  recognized,  to  my  great  joy,  Ned  Cheyleigh 
and  Lulie  Mayland,  and  to  my  annoyance  Frank  Paning. 
Before  we  had  concluded  our  interchange  of  whispered  salu- 
tations, father  rose  and  said  to  Miss  Hester: 

"  I  will  now  leave  him  with  you.  He  is  a  good  boy  and 
easy  enough  to  manage,  though  a  little  inclined  to  mis- 
chief." 

"  Oh,  I  will  take  care  of  that,"  she  said.  "  We  will  be  first 
rate  friends  ;  won't  we,  Johnnie  ?" 

Father  left  me,  the  door  closed  on  him,  and  I  was  begin- 
ning to  enter  Life's  shallowest  waters  alone. 

"  Come  here,  Johnnie,"  said  Miss  Hester,  "  let  me  see  how 
much  you  know,  so  that  I  can  put  you  in  a  class." 

I  rose,  and  with  a  great  swelling  knot  in  my  throat,  drew 
my  book  from  my  side  pocket  and  carried  it  to  her. 

"  How  far  have  you  been  in  this  ?"  she  said,  as  she  care- 
lessly fluttered  over  the  leaves. 

"  I  went  clear  through  it,  ma'am,  under  mother." 


36  SEA-GIFT. 

"Well,  let  me  see  how  you  spell;  spell  'honest'?" 

I  had  begun,  at  first,  spelling  by  recollecting  how  the 
letters  looked  on  the  page,  but  mother  had  broken  me  from 
it  and  taught  me  to  spell  words  by  their  sound.  Accord- 
ingly I  stammered  out,  while  my  eyes  filled  with  tears  and 
the  knot  in  my  throat  almost  choked  me: 

"  O-n-n-e-s-t — Onnest." 

At  this  Frank  Paning  led  off  with  a  laugh,  followed  by 
the  whole  school.  A  rap  on  Miss  Hester's  desk  secured 
silence,  and  she  proceeded. 

"Don't  be  so  frightened,  child,  try  another  word;  spell 
1  Business.' " 

Knowledge  of  everything,  save  the  names  of  the  letters, 
was  gone,  and  I  blindly  blurted  out: 

"B-i-z-z-i-n-e-double  ess!"  I  broke  down  completely  and 
stood  there  trying  to  hide  my  crying,  while  the  perverse 
tears  would  drop  on  the  floor,  and  my  nose,  treacherous 
organ,  required  constant  snuffling  or  the  tell-tale  use  of  my 
handkerchief. 

Another  titter  was  heard,  but  Miss  Hester  repressed  it, 
and  said  in  her  kindest  tone: 

"  Poor  child,  you  are  too  much  agitated  to  spell.  I  will 
put  you,  for  the  present,  in  a  class  with  Lulie  Mayland  and 
Edward  Cheyleigh.  Go  there,  and  let  her  show  you  where 
the  lesson  is." 

As .  I  started  across  the  room  a  wad  of  chewed  paper 
struck  me  in  the  face.  I  did  not  see  who  threw  it,  but  Miss 
Hester  did,  and  calling  up  Prank  Paning  gave  him  a  sound 
whipping. 

Sitting  down  with  Ned  and  Lulie  I  felt  more  at  my  ease, 
and  by  the  time  recess  was  announced,  felt  like  joining  in 
the  games.  All  was  clatter  and  chatter  as  we  poured  from 
the  door,  and  the  scholars  forgot  I  was  a  "newy"  in  the  ex- 
citement of  the  play.  The  game  of  "goosey"  was  proposed 
and  commenced.     We  separated  to  our  bases,  and  at  the 


SEA-GIFT.  3*1 

call  advanced.  Scampering  hither  and  thither,  some  tried  to 
catch,  some  to  be  caught.  I  dodged,  in  good  earnest,  both 
boys  and  girls,  and  endeavored  to  reach  the  opposite  base 
with  a  zeal  that  would  have  adorned  a  fanatic.  But  it  was 
no  use;  the  tall  and  freckled  girl  singled  me  out,  and  with  a 
speed  that  would  have  disdained  Atalanta's  apples,  pursued 
steadily,  and  with  the  utmost  perseverance,  after  me.  No 
matter  how  I  twisted,  turned  and  doubled,  still  she  was 
behind  me,  nearer  and  nearer,  never  relaxing  her  speed, 
while  with  every  backward  glance  I  gave,  her  brown  calico 
dress  flew  higher  and  higher,  and  her  parrot-toed  feet 
stepped' over  each  other  more  and  more  swiftly. 

Of  course  she  overhauled  me,  and,  catching  me  by  the 
lower  edge  of  my  jacket,  triumphantly  dragged  me  back- 
wards to  the  base,  in  the  style  known  as  "  walking  turkey." 
Throughout  the  whole  game  it  was  my  fate  to  be  caught  by 
the  girls,  but  I  was  not  over  timid  on  this  score,  and  rather 
enjoyed  it.  At  one  o'clock  I  ran  home  for  lunch,  and  gave 
father  and  mother  a  detailed  account  of  my  morning's  expe- 
rience, omitting  the  crying  scene.  I  returned  to  the  school 
room  with  a  light  heart,  and,  as  children  are  not  very 
formal,  was  soon  acquainted  with  all  the  scholars.  Frank 
met  me  first,  and  begged  my  pardon  for  his  rudeness  in  the 
morning.  He  made  himself  so  kind  and  attentive  to  me  that 
my  prejudices  against  him  imperceptibly  began  to  wear  off, 
though  I  could  not  help  observing  that  he  was  overbearing 
to  those  who  were  meaner  dressed  than  himself,  and  whom 
he  considered  his  inferiors. 

As  the  days  wore  on  I  had  time  to  form  intimacies,  and  I 
found  one  friend  in  the  school  whom  I  could  "grapple 
unto  my  soul  with  hooks  of  steel." 

Between  Edward  Cheyleigh  and  myself  there  sprang  up 
the  most  lasting  friendship.  He  was  the  most  noble  hearted 
boy  I  ever  knew.  Manly  and  firm  to  the  last  degree,  yet 
gentle  and  soft  as  a  girl  in  his  manners;  full  of  life   and 


38  SEA-GIFT. 

gaiety,  yet  no  amount  of  persuasion  could  make  him  yield 
his  consent  to  what  he  thought  was  wrong.  He  was,  in 
consequence,  rather  unpopular  with  the  scholars,  and  I 
have  often  seen  his  face  flush  at  a  sneer  about  his.  being  the 
favorite,  after  a  refusal  to  join  in  some  plan  to  worry  Miss 
Hester.  I  used  to  admire  his  firmness  and  moral  courage, 
and  long  to  imitate  his  example,  but  I  was  too  much  afraid 
of  the  ridicule  of  the  school,  and  I  would  often  forfeit  Ned's 
approval  rather  than  face  the  jeers  of  so  many. 

As  the  session  passed  on  I  lost  all  my  reserve,  and,  with 
the  absence  of  embarrassment,  came  my  love  for  fun.  I 
was  soon  up  to  all  the  tricks  of  school,  and  an  expert  in 
their  performance.  I  was  perfect  in  the  art  of  chewing  and 
shooting  paper,  and  William  Tell  took  no  more  pride  in  his 
apple  feat  than  did  I  in  the  accuracy  with  which  I  could 
plant  a  two  inch  pulp  in  a  boy's  forehead  across  the  room, 
and  never  attract  a  glance  from  Miss  Hester.  I  could  gauge 
a  pin  to  the  exact  desideratum  of  pain,  as  I  inserted  it  just 
above  my  neighbor's  point  of  contact  with  the  bench.  I 
could  stand  up  and  call  out,  "  M'  I  g'  out  ?"  as  loudly  as  the 
boldest,  or  assume,  with  perfect  ease,  the  don't  care  expres- 
sion and  slinging  gait,  after  a  mortifying  attempt  at  recita- 
tion. These  accomplishments  were  only  acquired  after 
months  of  timidity  and  practice,  but  by  degrees  I  became  a 
ringleader  in  all  the  mischief,  and  many  were  the  difficulties 
I  became  involved  in.  Frank  Paning  always  joined  us  in 
our  schemes,  but  somehow  generally  managed  to  escape  the 
punishment  that  fell  on  the  rest  of  us. 

One  day  Miss  Hester  was  later  coming  than  usual.  We 
had  all  assembled,  and  waited  patiently  for  her  some  time, 
when  Frank  suddenly  proposed  that  we  bar  her  out,  and 
make  her  give  us  holiday.  His  proposition  was  agreed  to 
by  several,  of  which  I  was  the  first;  while  all  the  girls,  and 
two  or  three  of  the  very  small  boys,  went  outside  to  wait 
for  her.     We  commenced  our  operations  with  vigor,  piling 


SEA-GIFT.  39 

up  chairs,  tables,  and  Miss  Hester's  desk,  against  the  door, 
in  our  haste  turning  the  ink  over  the  copy  books  and  papers, 
and  scattering  the  pens  and  rulers  generally.  As  we  con- 
cluded our  arrangements,  we  observed  Ned  still  inside, 
sitting  quietly  at  his  usual  corner. 

"Why,  hallo,  Ned!"  said  Frank,  "  I  thought  you  were  out- 
side with  the  other  girls.     Why  don't  you  go  ?" 

"Because  I  don't  wish  to,"  Ned  replied,  quietly,  rubbing 
out  one  figure  on  his  slate  with  a  wet  forefinger  and  putting 
down  another. 

"But  you  won't  tell  on  us,  will  you?"  asks  a  timid  one. 

"  I  shall  not  tell  on  any  one,  as  it  is  none  of  my  business;" 
and  Ned  bent  over  his  slate  as  if  that  was  all  he  had  to  say. 

"All  right!  here  she  comes  'round  the  corner,"  exclaimed 
two  or  three  excited  ones,  peeping  through  a  crevice  in 
the  window.     "  Wonder  what  the  old  lady  will  do  ?" 

Sure  enough  Miss  Hester  was  coming,  walking  with  all 
the  majesty  of  a  teacher,  and  carrying  demoralization  to  our 
garrison  by  her  very  presence.  As  she  came  up  we  could 
hear  a  chorus  of  shrill  voices  crying: 

"Lor!  Miss  Hester,  what  do  you  think?  the  boys  have 
locked  us  and  you  out,  and  say  they  won't  let  us  in  till  you 
promise  to  give  'em  holiday." 

She  did  not  reply,  but  we  heard  her  come  up  the  steps, 
and  shake  the  door  two  or  three  times.  Finding  it  barred, 
there  was  an  ominous  silence  of  a  minute  or  two,  then 
another  more  violent  shake.  The  more  timorous  of  our  num- 
ber now  wished  to  open  the  door,  and  surrender  uncondi- 
tionally; but  Frank  and  I,  by  dint  of  hard  persuasion,  and 
by  representing  to  them  that  this  course  would  not  palliate 
their  sin,  induced  them  to  hold  out.  She  left  the  house,  and 
went  off,  walking  rapidly.  The  advocates  of  surrender  now 
gained  strength,  but  we  argued  and  plead  them  into  a  little 
more  obduracy.  Before  our  council  of  war  had  ended 
Miss  Hester  returned  with  a  carpenter,  and  we  felt  that  the 


40  SKA-GIFT. 

battle  was  hers.  We  got  our  books,  took  our  seats,  and 
watched,  with  anxious  eyes,  the  door,  as  it  creaked  and 
strained  with  every  blow.  A  moment  more  and  it  flew  open, 
scattering  our  barricade  in  every  direction,  and  Miss  Hester 
marched  in  victorious.  Having  dismissed  the  carpenter, 
and  put  things  to  rights,  she  turned  her  attention  to  the 
perpetrators  of  the  deed.  We  saw,  from  the  miniature  thun- 
der cloud  that  had  gathered  between  her  brows,  that  there 
was  no  hope  for  mercy,  so  we  prepared  to  meet  our  fate 
resignedly.  Calling  us  all  up  in  a  row,  she  began  at  the  top 
of  the  roll : 

"  Eliza  Atly,  were  you  inside  or  outside  ?" 

Miss  Eliza  Atly,  the  freckled  girl,  with  corner-drawn  eyes, 
is  delighted  to  testify  that  she  was  outside. 

"  Abram  Barn,  outside  or  inside  V 

Abram  Barn,  the  small,  fat  boy,  with  puffy  cheeks  and  dry 
tow  hair,  bubbles  out  his  answer  as  if  it  were  liquid : 

"Out  chide,  m'ml" 

"  Edward  Cheyleigh  ?" 

"  Inside,  ma'am." 

"  Edward  !  I  am  surprised  at  that.  Did  you  bar  the  door 
against  me  ?" 

"  No,  madam." 

"  Do  you  know  who  did  it  ?" 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  I  do,  but  I  cannot  tell." 

Miss  Hester's  face  flushed,  as  she  said,  sternly  : 

"Those  who  conceal  are  as  guilty  as  those  who  commit." 

She  proceeded  down  the  roll,  receiving  confessions  from 
some,  and  denials  from  others,  till  she  came  to  Frank's  name. 

"  Frank  Paning,"  she  said,  with  her  darkest  frown,  "  did 
you  bar  my  door  ?" 

"  No,  madam,  I  did  not." 

He  had  been  nailing  down  the  windows  while  we  were 
barring  the  door. 

"Did  you  see  who  did  it?" 


SEA-GIFT.  41 

"I  did  not  see  any  one  do  it.  When  I  looked  the  door 
was  all  barred  up  tight." 

Every  one  looked  at  him  in  amazement,  but  he  replied  by 
a  smirk  of  conceit  at  his  success. 

"  John  Smith,  did  you  help  to  keep  me  out  ?"  thundered 
Miss  Hester,  her  patience  all  gone. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  I  did." 

"  That  will  do;  you  can  all  take  your  seats." 

My  name  completed  the  roll,  and  she  laid  aside  the  book, 
and  took  up  the  rod.  After  some  remarks  on  the  enormity 
of  our  offence,  and  the  surprise  she  felt  that  some  of  her 
best  scholars  should  have  countenanced  it,  and  that  it  was 
her  unpleasant  duty  to  punish  all  concerned,  she  proceeded 
to  call  up  the  offenders  in  order. 

"Edward  Cheyleigh,  come  here,  sir.  I  regret  very  much 
the  necessity  of  punishing  you,  as  it  is  the  first  time,  and  I 
have  never  before  even  reproved  you ;  but  the  offence  is 
very  grievous,  and  as  you  know  who  did  it,  and  won't  tell, 
you  are  accessory  to  the  deed.     Hold  out  your  hand!" 

I  could  stand  it  no  longer,  as  Ned,  with  his  face  crimson 
from  mortification,  yet  his  head  erect  with  conscious  inno- 
cence, held  out  his  hand  for  the  undeserved  blows,  but 
springing  from  my  seat,  I  cried : 

"  Miss  Hester,  Ned  had  nothing  to  do  with  it.  We  all 
begged  him  to  join  us,  but  he  wouldn't ;  and  if  you  are 
going  to  whip  him,  let  me  take  his  share." 

"  Stand  back,  sir,"  she  said  sternly,  "  your  time  will  come 
soon  enough.     Your  hand,  Edward." 

He  extended  each  palm,  and  received  the  cutting  blows 
without  a  quiver,  then  turned  to  his  seat.  As  he  sat  down 
his  fortitude  gave  way,  and,  burying  his  face  in  his  hands, 
he  burst  into  sobbing. 

My  time  came  last,  but  so  much  did  I  feel  for  Ned  that  I 
scarce  heeded  the  stinging  ferule.  Miss  Hester,  after  some 
further  remarks,  dismissed  us  for  the  evening.  As  we  poured 


42  SEA-GIFT. 

from  the  door,  the  occasion  furnished  food  for  more  chat- 
tering than  a  cargo  of  magpies  could  have  made. 

"  Wasn't  old  Hess  mad,  though  ?"  says  one,  whose  hand 
was  still  red  from  the  ruler. 

"  She  couldn't  get  much  out  of  my  hand  with  her  old  slap- 
jack," boasts  another,  rubbing  his  hands  unconsciously  on 
his  pants,  in  striking  contradiction  of  his  assertion. 

As  Frank  Paning  came  out  I  heard  him  say: 

"  But  didn't  I  get  out  of  it  nice  ?" 

"Yes,  you  sneaked  out  like  a  dog,"  I  replied  indignantly. 
Another  chimed  in  : 

"Yes,  you  did.  Ned  Cheyleigh's  good  game,  though.  I 
don't  believe  he  ever  would  have  told  old  Hess,  if  she  had 
beat  him  till  now." 

"Umph  !"  sneered  Frank,  "'twas  because  he  was  afraid 
to  tell.     He  knew  some  of  us  would  whip  him  if  he  did." 

Ned  was  coming  down  the  steps,  the  traces  of  tears  still 
on  his  cheeks,  when  he  heard  Frank's  remarks. 

The  crimson  on  his  face  gave  place  to  the  white  hue  of 
anger,  as  he  walked  up  to  Frank  and  said : 

"  You  lie.     I  dare  you  to  try  it." 

Frank  looked  sheepish,  but  the  boys  were  all  around  him, 
and  he  felt  that  he  must  fight,  so,  laying  down  his  books,  he 
met  Ned. 

What  a  momentous  subject  of  interest  is  a  fight  between 
school  boys  !  A  duel  between  senators  excites  not  more 
proportionate  attention. 

These  only  passed  a  couple  of  blows,  then  clinched  and 
fell,  Frank  underneath.  What  digging  in  the  ground  with 
heels  and  toes  !  Frank  trying  to  wring  his  body  from  under 
Ned,  and  Ned  trying  to  hold  him  down  ;  while  the  enthusi- 
astic spectators  clapped  their  hands  and  shouted  as  the  tide 
of  battle  wavered : 

"  Oh  my,  Ned  !  Hold  him  down  !  Turn  him  over,  Frank ! 
Throw  out  your  leg  and  push  !  Jerk  his  hands  up,  Ned," 
etc.,  etc. 


SEA-GIFT.  43 

After  several  futile  struggles  Frank  gave  up,  cried 
"  Enough  1"  and  both  arose  considerably  soiled  and 
blown. 

I  took  Ned  in  charge,  and  we  started  home,  I  brushing  the 
dirt  from  his  clothes,  and  endeavoring  to  remove  all  traces 
of  the  conflict. 

"  Ned,"  I  said,  as  we  reached  Mr.  Cheyleigh's  gate,  "  I  am 
so  sorry  I  got  you  into  this  trouble." 

"  Oh,  never  mind  that,"  he  replied  cheerfully.  "  I  hated 
it  on  account  of  its  being  my  first,  but  I  wasn't  in  fault  any 
way,  and  I  wouldn't  tell  her  now  to  save  her  life." 

Ned  was  human,  and  could  not  but  feel  anger  at  his  un- 
deserved punishment. 

We  parted,  and  I  hastened  home.  Anticipating  Miss 
Hester's  narration  of  the  affair,  I  gave  a  faithful  account  of 
it;  taking  care  to  describe  our  conduct  as  "having  just 
locked  her  out  for  a  little  fun,"  and  descanting,  in  glowing 
terms,  on  her  cruelty  to  Ned.  Father's  brow  darkened,  and 
he  shook  his  head  ominously  when  I  had  concluded. 

"  John,"  he  said  at  length,  and  I  knew  by  his  tone  that  he 
did  not  see  the  joke  as  I  did,  "  this  will  not  do.  You  are 
always  getting  in  some  school  difficulty.  I  must  look  into 
this  affair  and  learn  the  true  state  of  the  case.  Go,  get  your 
supper  and  then  go  to  bed.  I  will  see  you  in  the  morn- 
ing." 

I  sullenly  went  into  the  dining  room  and  partook  of  the 
meal,  with  gloomy  forebodings  of  the  morrow,  for  I  knew, 
from  experience,  that  the  "seeing"  in  the  morning  meant 
something  more  than  vision. 

I  went  to  my  chamber  and  got  to  bed,  but  not  to  sleep 
(for  it  was  too  soon  for  that,  and  I  could  still  hear  out 
doors  the  sounds  of  day  life  and  activity);  but  to  ruminate 
on  the  injustice  of  Miss  Hester,  father  and  the  world 
generally.  I  felt  that  father  should  have  taken  my  part  and 
not  threatened  another   punishment,  when  I  had  already 


44  SEA-GIFT. 

expiated  my  fault  at  Miss  Hester's  hands.  I  took  a  gloomy 
delight  in  forgetting  all  his  kindness,  and  bringing  up  to 
memory  all  his  chastisements  and  reproofs,  and  I  finally 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  I  was  a  poor,  persecuted  little 
martyr,  that  nobody  cared  for  me,  and  that  it  would  be 
such  a  sweet  revenge  to  bundle  up  all  my  clothes  in  a  hand- 
kerchief and  run  away.  I  thought  how  fine  it  would  be  to  go 
far  away  where  no  one  ever  heard  of  our  home,  and  achieve 
an  immense  fortune;  and  when,  at  last,  everybody  thought 
me  dead,  and  father  was  sufficiently  penitent  for  his  cruelty, 
to  return  in  a  gilded  chariot,  with  several  dozen  white 
horses,  and  riding  up  before  our  door  in  great  state,  inquire 
if  Col.  Smith,  the  father  of  an  exiled  child,  lived  there.  The 
only  obstacle  to  my  fugitive  project  was  the  lack  of  some- 
where to  run  to;  and  as  no  suitable  place  presented  itself  to 
my  mind,  I  gave  up  the  scheme  for  the  present,  always  to  be 
renewed,  though,  when  aggrieved,  and  always  to  be  as  far 
from  execution.  I  persevered,  however,  in  my  misanthropic 
musings  till  I  had  rendered  myself  thoroughly  miserable, 
when  my  reverie  was  broken  by  the  entrance  of  mother, 
who  came  and  sat  down  on  the  edge  of  my  bed.  Taking  my 
hand  in  her  soft  palm,  she  said  : 

"  Tell  me  all  about  your  difficulty,  Johnnie.  How  did  it 
occur  ?"  Turning  my  face  from  the  wet,  warm  pillow  up  to 
her's,  I  gave  a  full  recital  of  all,  throwing  in  towards  the  last 
a  few  reflections  on  father's  harsh  treatment,  as  it  appeared 
to  me. 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  Johnnie,  you  must  not  speak  so.  I  know 
it  seems  hard  to  you,  but  it  was  well  calculated  to  provoke 
your  father.  This  is  the  fourth  or  fifth  time  you  have  been 
punished  this  session,  and  he  knew  it  would  not  do  to 
encourage  you  in  such  rebellious  conduct." 

I  remained  silent  and  grum,  and  mother  continued  : 

"  I  know  boys  think  it  very  manly  and  brave  to  be  insub- 
ordinate at  school,  and  to  show  all  the  disrespect  they  can 


SEA-GIFT.  45 

to  the  teachers ;  if  they  are  reproved  to  reply  pertly,  and  if 
they  are  chastised,  to  bear  it  without  flinching.  All  these 
are  foolishly  considered  marks  of  great  spirit.  But  it  is  a 
very  mistaken  idea.  Is  it  not  wrong,  culpably  wrong,  to 
obstruct  and  impede  the  labors  of  those  who  are  striving  to 
do  us  good  ?  The  very  fact  of  their  being  compensated 
renders  them  responsible  to  parents  and  guardians  for  a 
more  careful  instruction  of  those  placed  under  their  charge, 
and  yet  you  endeavor  by  every  means  to  prevent  the  dis- 
charge of  this  responsibility,  even  though  you  are  to  receive 
the  benefit.  The  teacher's  task  is  a  difficult  one  any  way, 
and  you  should  strive  to  lighten  the  burden,  by  prompt  and 
ready  obedience,  instead  of  scheming  to  make  it  heavier. 
Miss  Hester  is  an  old  lady,  and  entitled  to  our  respect  from 
her  very  age  ;  and  then  she  is  alone  in  the  world  ;  she  has 
no  one  to  look  to  for  protection,  and  makes  all  her  living  by 
her  little  school.  How  shameful  and  sinful,  then,  to  tease 
and  trouble  her !  No  wonder  she  lost  her  patience  when 
she  found  herself  locked  out  of  her  own  house,  compelled 
to  stand  in  the  street,  a  laughing-stock  for  the  passers  by. 
And  see,  too,  another  consequence  of  your  fun,  as  you  called 
it :  your  little  playmate,  Ned  Cheyleigh,  who  had  the  manli- 
ness to  refuse  to  join  you,  is  punished  equally  with  the 
guilty,  and  has  to  suffer  for  your  fault.  I  like  fun  and  inno- 
cent mischief  myself,  but  never  let  it  be  enjoyed  at  the  ex- 
pense of  another's  feelings." 

Her  kind  words  and  manner  unnerved  me,  and  the  black 
cloud  in  my  heart  poured  its  rain  from  my  eyes,  as  I  sobbed 
out : 

"  I —  didn't —  mean —  to  hurt —  her —  feelings — ,  and — 
I'll —  beg —  father's  pardon —  and  her's —  the  first —  thing — 
in —  the —  morning.  I  told —  Ned —  how  sorry —  I  was — 
about —  him —  this —  evening." 

"  Well,  I  hope  you  will  let  this  prove  a  lesson  to  you  for 
the  future.     It's  getting  late  ;  good  night." 


46  SEA-GIFT. 

As  she  left  the  room  I  turned  over  on  my  pillow,  took 
another  hearty  pull  at  my  tears,  and  was  then  at  Morpheus' 
service. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

I  rose  early  next  morning,  full  of  good  resolutions;  and, 
to  put  the  first  in  execution,  found  father,  and  asked  his 
pardon.     He  granted  it  kindly,  and  said,  with  a  smile  : 

"  I  have  determined  to  remove  you  to  the  Academy.  You 
are  getting  almost  too  large  for  Miss  Hester  to  manage.  I 
will  continue  your  tuition  pay  to  her  for  the  remainder  of 
the  session,  as  it  is  our  fault  that  you  leave  her.  You  may 
remain  at  home  to-day,  as  it  is  Friday,  but  on  Monday  you 
must  commence  with  Mr.  Morris." 

I  was  perfectly  delighted  with  the  transfer,  as  it  would 
add  considerably  to  my  dignity,  for  I  had  long  looked  for- 
ward to  entering  the  Academy  as  an  era  in  life. 

As  soon  as  breakfast  was  over,  I  ran  around  to  Miss 
Hester's  school  house,  to  make  my  acknowledgment  to  her. 
She  was  very  kind  in  her  manner  toward  me,  and  did  not 
seem  to  bear  any  ill  will  for  my  conduct  of  the  day  before. 
When  I  mentioned  the  subject  of  my  removal,  as  I  did  not 
say  anything  about  the  continuation  of  the  pay,  the  old 
lady  seemed  very  much  to  regret  my  leaving,  was  confident 
we  could  get  on  pleasantly  together,  and  felt  assured  that  I 
would  behave,  for  the  rest  of  the  term,  like  a  little  gentleman. 
As  I  was  not  equally  certain  on  all  these  points,  I  told  her 
that  father  thought  it  best,  and  that  I  must  do  as  he  wished. 
I  therefore  got  up  my  books,  slate  and  stationery,  and 
marched  out  of  the  little  house  where  I  had  spent  so  many 
happy  hours,  followed  by  the  envious  eyes  of  all  the  scholars, 
who  were -still  to  slave  it  out  there.    I  met  Ned  on  my  way 


SEA-GIFT.  47 

home,  and  we  had  a  short  conversation,  making  arrange- 
ments to  desk  together,  and  vowing  eternal  fealty  and 
fidelity  to  each  other. 

I  put  my  books  away  as  soon  as  I  reached  home,  and  ran 
over  to  Dr.  Mayland's  to  see  Lulie.  Much  to  my  disappoint- 
ment she  had  gone  to  school,  so  nothing  was  left  for  me  but 
to  mope  about  all  day  in  idleness.  There  is  nothing  in  the 
world  so  wearisome  as  idleness  without  company.  In  vain  I 
lounged  over  town  seeking  amusement.  All  my  companions 
were  at  school,  and  everybody  and  everything  seemed  to 
have  something  to  do.  I  strolled  down  to  the  wharves  to 
find  some  relief  in  the  sights  down  there,  but  all  seemed 
intent  on  some  occupation,  and  I  could  find  no  sympathy  for 
my  solitude.  The  loaded  dray  rattled  a  reproof  at  me  as  it 
passed  ;  the  smiths  tinkering  over  old  boilers  hammered 
work  into  my  ears;  the  clerk,  busy  with  his  marking  brush, 
and  the  brawny  wharf  hands,  rolling  the  sticky  barrels  hither 
and  thither,  were  living  lectures  to  me.  Even  the  horse,  at 
the  unloading  vessel,  pulled  up  the  weight,  and  backed  again, 
with  a  stern  disregard  of  his  own  pleasure.  An  old  black 
rosin  raft,  floating  lazily  down  the  tide,  was  the  only  thing 
in  sight  at  all  congenial,  and  that  was  too  far  out  in  the 
river  to  be  reached. 

The  idle  boy  in  the  country  may  find  pleasure  where 
there  are  so  many  objects  to  amuse:  the  brook  with  its 
fish,  the  toy  mill  with  its  flutter  wheel,  the  barn  yard  with 
calves  to  be  broken  to  the  yoke,  the  orchard  and  plum  nur- 
sery, all  help  to  pass  the  time ;  but  woe  to  the  idle  in  the 
■  crowded  thoroughfare ! 

Time  is  the  only  coachman  who  drives  exactly  by  his 
schedule,  and  with  all  my  impatience  Monday  did  not  come 
till  Monday  morning.  I  was  too  eager  not  to  be  equally 
punctual,  and  at  nine  o'clock  precisely  I  entered  Mr.  Morris's 
school  room.  How  different  it  was  from  Miss  Hester's ! 
Boys  of  every  size,  from  the  six  foot  youth  to  the  little  lad 


48  SEA-GIFT. 

of  my  own  height,  were  ranged,  two  and  two,  at  their  desks 
about  the  room.  Most  of  the  small  ones  manifested  a  strong 
desire  to  stamp  my  appearance  indelibly  on  their  memory, 
by  an  intense  stare.  The  larger  ones  scarce  noticed  me ; 
perhaps  turning  their  heads  to  see  who  had  disturbed  the 
majestic  silence  of  the  hall. 

Mr.  Morris  called  me  to  his  stand,  and,  after  a  few  ques- 
tions, assigned  me  to  a  class  and  a  desk.  I  took  my  seat, 
arranged  my  books,  and  then,  not  feeling  so  much  abashed 
as  at  Miss  Hester's,  I  looked  about  me  with  more  confidence 
and  closer  scrutiny.  'Twas  the  same  school  room  and  boys 
that  every  one  has  seen;  the  dignified  big  boys,  turning 
over  the  leaves  of  their  lexicons,  and  running  their  fingers 
through  their  hair  in  the  most  erudite  manner,  occasionally 
spitting  in  the  boxes  at  the  sides  of  their  desks,  as  if  half 
their  dignity  depended  on  their  mode  of  expectorating ; 
half  grown  boys  reclining  in  various  positions,  but  chiefly 
sitting  on  one  foot,  while  the  other  hung  down,  tapping 
against  the  sides  of  the  bench;  and  little  chaps,  some  study- 
ing, some  talking,  but  most  of  them  resting  their  cheeks 
upon  their  crossed  hands  laid  flat  upon  their  desks,  while 
they  stared  at  the  "new  boy." 

My  experience  at  Miss  Hester's,  however,  had  taught  me 
to  accommodate  myself  to  circumstances,  so  I  made  myself 
easy  in  my  new  quarters,  and  at  the  morning  respite  went 
out  boldly  with  the  rest,  to  join  in  the  amusements. 

The  story  of  our  difficulty  at  Miss  Hester's  had  reached 
most  of  the  boys  through  their  younger  brothers,  who  at- 
tended her  school,  and  quite  a  throng  gathered  around  me 
to  question  and  admire,  for  the  mere  fact  of  my  having  had 
a  difficulty  at  all,  and  having  left  the  school,  rendered  me  at 
once  the  hero  and  martyr  of  the  occasion  in  their  eyes.  I 
related  the  affair  with  as  much  gusto  as  I  could  assume,  and 
felt  as  proud  of  my  insubordination  as  Cato  did  of  his 
economy.     As  I  concluded  my  recital,  one  of  the  lexicon 


SEA-GIFT.  49 

dignitaries  strode  up,  and,  looking  over  the  heads  of  those 
around  me,  remarked  carelessly: 

"Is  that  the  little  devil  who  turned  his  teacher  out?  If 
he  tries  his  hand  here,  I'll  bet  Jep  will  take  the  spunk  out  of 
him." 

I  could  not  comprehend  his  words,  but  I  formed  a  terrible 
idea  of  Jep,  who  was  so  given  to  the  extraction  of  spunk,  and 
inwardly  resolved  that  I  would  carefully  avoid  all  acquaint- 
ance with  him.  I  afterwards  learned  that  it  was  an  abbre- 
viation of  Mr.  Morris's  given  name,  Jepthah.  This  reassured 
me,  and  I  debated  for  some  time  whether  to  test  Jep's 
extracting  powers,  and  preserve  my  reputation  among  my 
schoolmates,  or  assert  over  myself  at  least  my  moral  courage, 
and  heed  my  mother's  words  of  advice  in  regard  to  my  de- 
portment. At  last  I  resolved  on  the  latter  course  of  conduct, 
and  gave  up  all  thoughts  of  resisting  authority. 

At  the  close  of  the  week  Mr.  Morris  said  to  the  school : 

"Remember,  boys,  next  is  composition  week,  and  I  do  not 
want  a  single  one  to  fail  to  write  an  essay.  You  can  select 
your  own  themes,  but  you  must  receive  assistance  from  no 
one." 

1  was  very  much  astonished,  for  the  thought  of  writing 
an  essay  or  composition  had  never  entered  my  mind.  To 
express  my  ideas  on  paper,  and  then  read  them  out  to  the 
whole  school !  'Twas  a  task  in  my  eyes  to  appall  a  states- 
man. Still,  I  was  not  one  to  give  up  easily,  and,  possessing 
no  small  share  of  self  confidence,  I  determined  to  do  the  best 
I  could.  For  days  my  brain  was  racked  to  find  a  subject  on 
which  I  could  say  anything  at  all.  My  mind  seemed  a  per- 
fect blank,  with  not  even  the  dim  shadow  of  a  thought  which 
I  might  evolve  into  distinctness.  After  awhile  I  began  to  try 
over  different  topics,  but  none  appeared  fruitful.  I  tried 
first  on  Truth;  but  I  could  find  no  way  to  begin  but  by  ask- 
ing, "What  is  Truth  ?" — a  question  I  could  not  answer,  so  I 
gave  that  up.     Then  I  tried  "Vacation;"  but  here  my  only 

3 


50  SEA- GIFT. 

opening  was  an  abrupt  recountal  of  its  scenes  and  pleas- 
ures, and  these  were  too  much  identified  with  Lulie  to  be 
made  public,  so  I  abandoned  that.  The  various  animals 
came  in  for  a  share  of  consideration,  but  I  could  not  find 
one  of  sufficient  fecundity  to  bring  forth  an  essay.  The 
week  had  almost  gone,. and  still  I  was  themeless;  when  one 
day,  at  the  dinner  table,  father  jingled  the  ice  in  his  glass, 
and  made  some  remark  about  the  strangeness  of  the  fact 
that  water,  a  liquid,  could  so  change  its  nature  as  to  become 
solid,  merely  by  the  absence  of  heat.  Suddenly  it  popped 
into  my  head  that  I  would  write  about  ice.  I  bounced  up, 
ran  into  the  library,  and,  after  an  hour's  hard  labor,  appear- 
ed with  the  following  : 

ICE. 

Ice  is  frozen  water.  Water,  dry  so,  is  soft,  and  can  be 
moved  with  the  finger  or  a  stick;  and  also  can  be  poured 
out.  But  when  it  frezes  it  gets  num  and  stiff,  and  can't  be 
sturd,  and  won't  run  down,  ice  is  also  very  good  for 
many  things,  if  it  was  not  for  ice  we  could  not  have  ice 
creem  or  soda  water,  because  the  creem  would  melt  and  be 
custud ;  ice  is  also  very  smooth  and  can  be  skaited  on,  but 
boys  should  not  skait  where  it  is  thin,  for  they  might  break 
in  and  be  sinful,  a  boy  once  skaited  on  the  sabbath  and 
got  drownd.  To  look  at  ice  ought  to  make  us  want  to 
study,  so  we  can  learn  all  about  it,  and  about  the  people 
who  live  where  it  grows  thick  and  can  be  driven  with  dogs 
upon,     so  I  will  put  up  my  writing  and  try  to  study  some. 

Your  afextionate  scolar, 

JOHN  SMITH. 

P.  S. — A  eastern  king  would  not  believe  the  traveller 
when  he  told  him  about  thick  ice. 

This  postscript  I  added  as  a  display  of  my  knowledge  of 
history,  which  I  feared  would  appear  pedantic  in  the  body 
of  the  composition,  but  would  be  striking  and  casual  at  its 
close. 


SE  A-GIFT.  51 

This  important  production  I  folded,  endorsed  with  my 
name,  and  laid  it  away  till  Friday  evening.  Before  handing 
it  in,  I  read  it  to  father  and  mother.  I  construed  their  smiles 
into  compliments,  and  carried  it  to  Mr.  Morris  with  no  small 
degree  of  satisfaction.  Addison  never  felt  more  sure  of 
praise  than  I  did;  and  yet  the  following  week  'twas  return- 
ed to  me  a  perfect  Joseph's  coat  of  red  ink  corrections  and 
erasures.     Vce  literatis  ! 

But  compositions  were  nothing  to  my  next  appearance  in 
the  school,  for  we  were  soon  required  to  declaim.  Here 
again  there  was  trouble  in  the  selection  of  a  suitable  piece 
for  declamation;  but  I  at  length  found  a  piece  which  I 
thought  was  admirably  adapted  to  my  style,  and,  preparing 
it  carefully,  I  awaited  with  impatience  the  first  evening  of 
our  practice. 

It  came  at  last,  and,  as  I  saw  the  "  first "  scholars  walk 
up  the  rostrum  with  dignity,  and  with  grace  of  manner  and 
well  modulated  voice,  declaim  beautiful  selections,  I  felt  that 
nothing  was  easier,  and  in  my  self  confidence  pitied  the 
poor  blockheads,  of  which  there  were  not  a  few  present,  who 
drawled  out  their  speeches  in  such  an  awkward  and  con- 
fused way.  I  was  considerably  worried,  however,  as  Mr. 
Morris  came  down  the  roll,  to  find  that  no  less  than  three  of 
the  smaller  boys  had  selected  exactly  the  same  piece  I  had ; 
still,  I  gathered  encouragement  from  the  fact  that  they  all 
spoke  it  badly,  and  that  my  effort  would  show  to  a  still 
better  advantage  after  theirs.  I  was  startled  from  my  com- 
placent comparisons  by  the  loud  tones  of  Mr.  Morris,  calling 
out: 

"  John  Smith,  you  will  next  declaim  !" 

It  is  strange  how  easily  confused  and  startled  we  are  by 
the  unexpected  pronunciation  of  our  names  in  public ;  the 
simple  utterance  of  mine,  on  this  occasion,  overturned  all 
my  confidence  and  self-reliance,  and  I  rose  from  my  seat 
with  a  hair-rising  sensation  that  took  away  my  last  hope  of 
distinction. 


52 


SEA-GIFT 


I  ascended  the  rostrum  with  that  peculiarly  awkward  feel- 
ing of  being  in  somebody  else's  skin,  which  fitted  badly,  and 
was  especially  tight  about  the  cheeks  and  eyes.  And  my 
hands  !  I  had  used  them  in  a  thousand  ways,  but  now,  for 
the  first  time,  became  really  and  painfully  aware  of  their 
existence.  I  had  hitherto  regarded  them  as  an  indispen- 
sable, though  unconsciously  possessed,  part  of  my  anatomy; 
but  I  now  looked  upon  them  as  excessively  inconvenient 
appurtenances,  and  I  would  have  given  a  finger  almost  to 
have  had  them  hung  out  of  sight  on  my  back.  However, 
there  they  were  and  I  had  to  dispose  of  them.  After  mak- 
ing my  bow  with  my  little  finger  on  the  seam  of  my  pants, 
I  put  both  hands  for  safe  keeping  in  my  trowsers'  pockets. 
They  could  not,  however,  long  remain  there,  for,  as  I  placed 
that  idiotic  youth  upon  the  "burning  deck,"  out  they  came 
for  a  gesture,  which  finished,  to  give  them  something  to  do 
I  put  them  to  pulling  down  my  vest,  which  had  an  unac- 
countable tendency  to  sever  all  connection  with  my  pants. 
The  flames  now  had  to  be  shown 

"  round  him  o'er  the  dead," 

and  my  hands  nobly  left  my  vest  for  action.  Coming  again 
to  me  idle,  I  sent  one  to  my  pocket,  and  the  other  to  my 
mouth,  where  it  remained  during  the  greater  part  of  my 
speech,  spoiling  out  the  words  as  fast  as  they  issued  from 
that  orifice. 

My  embarrassment  and  confused  state  of  ideas  also  devel- 
oped other  startling  blunders,  which  cooler  moments  would 
have  corrected.  The  boys,  in  their  naturally  perverted  dis- 
position, had  quite  a  habit  of  transposing  the  first  letters  of 
words  in  a  sentence,  exchanging  with  one  word  part  of 
another,  thereby  creating  a  language  that  Cardinal  Mezzo- 
fanti  could  never  have  mastered.  With  my  imitative  ten- 
dencies, I  had  no  sooner  entered  the  school  than  I  caught 
the  habit  in  all  its  force;  and  talked  in  this  perverted  style 
so  constantly  that  I  was  an  animated  Etruscan  hieroglyph 


SE A-GI FT. 


53 


to  all  at  home.  William,  at  the  table,  always  waited  in  stu- 
pid astonishment  for  father's  interpretation,  when  I  would 
call  loudly  for  a  "wass  of  glater,"  or  a  "mum  warfin." 

On  this  occasion  of  declamation,  I  fully  repented  of  my 
maladialectic  propensity,  for,  do  what  I  would,  the  words 
would  come  out  twisted  out  of  all  human  semblance. 

Mr.  Morris,  in  our  private  practice,  required  each  one  to 
announce  the  subject  of  his  speech;  so,  troubled  as  I  have 
described  by  my  hands  and  tongue,  I  thus  declaimed  : 

Basicianco. 

The  stoy  bood  on  the  durning  beck, 
Whence  all  but  flem  had  hid, 
The  lims  that  flate  the  wrettle  back 
Rone  shound  him  do'er  the  ead. 

Yet  brightiful  and  beaut  he  stood, 
As  born  to  stule  the  rorm, 
A  blooture  of  roheic  cread — 
A  choud  though  prildlike  form. 

Bang  !  went  Mr.  Morris's  ruler  on  his  desk  as  I  completed 
the  last  verse. 

"  Bring  me  the  book,  sir,"  he  thundered,  "  that  contains 
all  that  nonsense." 

Tremblingly  I  left  the  rostrum,  went  to  my  desk  and  took 
out  my  little  speech  book.  Having  examined  it,  and  found 
that  Mrs.  Hemans'  beautiful  verses  were  printed  correctly, 
he  turned  upon  me  with  his  severest  tone,  and  demanded  to 
know  what  I  meant  by  such  ridiculous  gibberish.  I  pleaded 
that  I  had  got  in  the  habit  of  talking  so  for  fun,  and  could 
not  help  it  on  the  stage. 

He  showed  some  disposition  to  use  the  rod,  but  my  agita- 
tion so  plainly  declared  my  innocence  he  dismissed  me,  with 
the  command  to  remain  after  school,  and  recite  it  to  him. 

But,  dear  me,  when  one  gets  to  talking  of  one's  own  his- 
tory, there  are  so  many  things  so  vivid  to  us,  and  of  such 


54  SEA-GIFT. 

deep  interest  in  our  memory,  while  others  care  nothing  for 
them,  that  we  frequently  transgress  the  bounds  of  all 
patience.  As  far  as  the  narrative  coincides  with  the  reader's 
own  observation  and  experience,  he  will  be  interested  ;  but 
should  it  go  beyond,  unless  adorned  with  a  marvellous 
mystery,  he  is  wearied  with  the  author's  prolixity.  As  I  have 
still  a  considerable  portion  of  my  life  to  lay  before  my 
readers,  I  will  not  weary  them  further  with  puerile  details, 
but,  begging  their  indulgence  for  one  more  chapter  of  child- 
hood's history,  I  will  pass  on  to  a  later  period  of  my  exist- 
ence. 


CHAPTER  YII. 


At  the  close  of  the  second  session  it  was  proposed  that 
we  give  a  party.  We  held  a  meeting  in  the  Academy,  and 
elected  a  Committee  of  Management.  These  important  and 
business  transacting  gentlemen  soon  came  around  with 
their  subscription  lists.  As  I  was  one  of  the  small  boys  I 
had  to  subscribe  only  a  dollar,  but  I  felt  as  munificent  as 
Mithridates,  when  I  wrote  "  John  Smith,"  and,  parallel  with 
it,  placed  a  small  crooked  "  1 "  and  two  very  fat  ciphers, 
yoked  together  like  the  sign  of  the  spectacles  over  a 
jeweller's  store.  At  dinner  that  day  I  obtained  the  amount 
from  father,  and  mother  pinned  it  in  my  jacket  pocket  for 
safety.  When  I  returned  in  the  afternoon  I  took  out  the  pin 
before  I  reached  the  Academy  and  crumpled  the  bill  in  my 
pocket,  to  give  it  a  careless  look.  When  I  handed  it  to  the 
collector  he  expressed  no  gratitude,  and  evinced  no  feeling 
whatever  on  the  subject,  merely  checking  off  my  name  with 
his  pencil,  and  placing  my  dollar,  in  the  coolest  manner 
possible,  with  the  other  funds  of  the  enterprise.  But  I  was 
repaid,  however,  for  such  indifferent  treatment,  when  the 


SEA-GIFT.  55 

gilt  embossed  tickets  came  out,  and  I  received  my  two.  I 
carried  one  home,  and  put  it  in  our  card  basket  as  a  stand- 
ing evidence  of  my  interest  in  the  party,  and  sent  the  other 
to  Lulie,  with  my  compliments  written  in  ink  of  the  bluest 
hue. 

Of  course  those  who  would  not  subscribe  were  regarded 
with  great  contempt  by  all  who  did,  and  epithets  expressive 
of  avarice  and  miserly  meanness  were  heaped  with  unsparing 
liberality  upon  them.  In  some  cases  these  were  deserved, 
but  there  were  many  very  poor  boys  in  school,  and  I  often 
blushed  to  hear  their  poverty  ridiculed  and  themselves  made 
the  subjects  of  unfeeling  jest.     I  recall  one  little  scene. 

I  was  standing  near,  perhaps,  the  poorest  boy  in  school, 
when  one  of  the  managers,  a  proud,  stuck-up  youth,  ap- 
proached, and  said  to  him: 

"  I  say,  Willie,  you'll  give  us  something  for  the  party, 
won't  you  ?" 

I  noticed  a  slight  quiver  on  Willie's  lip  as  he  replied: 

"  I  have  only  twenty-five  cents  at  home,  and  mother  is 
not  able  to  give  me  any  more,  but  you  are  welcome  to  that, 
if  you  will  have  it." 

"  We  don't  want  any  of  your  quarters.  A  dollar  is  the 
smallest  contribution  we  take.  But  let  me  tell  you,  if  you 
don't  subscribe  you  must  not  go  to  the  party,  and  hang 
around  to  fill  your  pockets." 

"You  need  not  fear  that  I  will  come,"  said  the  little  fel- 
low, as  he  drew  his  hat  over  his  face  and  turned  away,  not 
however,  before  I  had  seen  something  glistening  fall  from  his 
cheek,  and  make  a  tiny,  wet  circle  in  the  sand. 

This  digression,  with  the  hope  that  some  school  boy  who 
may  read  this  book,  may  be  led  to  reflect  (which  is  rare) 
that  others,  besides  himself,  have  feelings  that  may  be  hurt. 

The  eventful  evening  of  the  eventful  day  at  length 
arrived,  and  I  went  up  to  my  room  to  make  my  extensive 
toilet.     My  clothes  were  spread  out  on  the  bed  ready  for 


56  SEA-GIFT. 

my  donning,  and  I  stopped  to  contemplate  their  striking 
effect.  My  white  pants  gleamed  beside  a  new  blue  jacket, 
with  as  bright  buttons  as  Frank  Paning  ever  dared  to  wear, 
and  a  snowy  collar,  already  folded  down,  lay  beside  a  hand- 
some silk  bow.  I  had  given  orders  that  my  pants  should  be 
starched  very  stiff,  with  very  deep  creases  down  the  legs. 
These  instructions  I  found  faithfully  fulfilled,  for  they  were 
so  stuck  together  it  was  with  great  difficulty  I  could  open 
the  legs  sufficiently  to  admit  my  own,  and  when  they  were 
at  last  on,  I  found  that  our  laundress  had  ironed  the  creases 
down  the  sides  instead  of  on  the  front  of  the  legs,  and  the 
wide,  hard  linen  stood  out  on  each  side  of  my  feet  like  great 
paddles,  and  tapped,  one  against  the  other,  with  a  noise  that 
would  have  attracted  attention  in  a  mill.  To  add  to  my  dis- 
couragement about  the  pants,  my  shoes,  which  I  had 
ordered  to  be  shined  up  for  this  extra  occasion,  came  up  to 
my  room  with  one  string  gone;  and  as  it  could  not  be 
found,  and  it  was  too  late  to  go  out  to  purchase  another,  I 
had  to  borrow  a  light  colored  one  with  brass  tips  from 
mother,  and  trust  to  luck  to  hide  my  feet.  As  I  had  not 
reached  the  age  of  ability  to  fasten  my  own  collar,  I  called 
in  Aunt  Hannah,  who  was  passing  my  door.  The  old  lady, 
being  a  little  dim  of  vision,  pinned  my  collar  and  bow  just 
far  enough  to  one  side  to  give  my  head  the  appearance  of 
being  set  on  crooked ;  but  as  I  was  not  extremely  fastidious, 
and  was  moreover  in  great  haste,  I  thought  it  would  do  by 
slightly  turning  my  head,  so  as  to  keep  my  chin  just  over 
the  bow.  Putting  on  my  jacket,  and  seeing  its  perfect  fit, 
restored  my  equanimity,  but  I  lost  it  fearfully  again  when  I 
came  to  brush  my  hair. 

The  Lacedaemonians  used  always  to  comb  their  hair  be- 
fore entering  battle,  and  if  their  crinal  adjustment  caused 
them  a  tithe  the  irritation  mine  did  me,  we  may  cease  to 
wonder  at  their  reckless  courage  and  desperate  conduct. 

My  locks   yielded  to  the   combined  influence  of  comb, 


SE  A- G  IF  T.  vf 

brush,  water,  and  oil,  and  smoothly  fell,  except  in  one  parti- 
cular place — that  perverse  spot  in  the  crown  of  the,  head, 
where  the  hair  seems  to  have  grown  in  a  whirlwind.  Here 
it  would  not  "down,"  but  remained  a  capillary  Banquo,  in 
obstinate  uprightness.  After  repeated  proofs  of  its  invinci- 
ble stubbornness  I  was  forced  to  leave  it  proudly  erect,  like 
the  republic  of  Ragusa,  among  crouching  kingdoms.  Having 
completed  my  Beau-Brummellization,  and  received  father's 
injunction  not  to  stay  late,  I  hurried  to  the  assembly  rooms. 

The  managers  had  engaged  two  halls;  one  for  the  grown 
people,  with  music  stand  and  waxed  floor,  and  a  large  empty 
room,  with  a  few  benches  round  the  wall,  for  the  little  folks 
and  their  games.  Thither  I  bent  my  course,  and  entered. 
Just  inside  the  door  I  found  a  throng  of  the  inevitable  party 
jackals,  who  always  frequent  public  entertainments.  They 
hang  round  the  doors,  and  stand  in  corners  till  supper  is 
announced,  when,  the  moment  the  ladies  leave  the  table, 
they  rush  in  upon  the  spoils.  They  number  among  them 
many  who  claim  eminent  respectability,  yet  who,  being  too 
bashful  to  mingle  with  the  ladies,  are  of  course  too  bashful 
to  behave  well.  As  I  squeezed  my  way  through  this  mot- 
ley throng,  many  were  the  taunts  I  heard  levelled  at  my 
unfortunate  person,  all  of  which  I  treated  with  silent  con- 
tempt; but  as  I  entered  the  hall  fairly  I  heard  a  hoarse 
whisper  behind  me : 

"  He's  getting  skeered  on  the  top  of  his  head,  look  how 
his  hair  has  riz." 

I  wilted  under  this  last  remark,  and  involuntarily  smoothed 
my  hand  over  the  Ragusan  hairs,  to  the  great  delight  and 
boisterous  merriment  of  the  jackals. 

As  soon  as  I  had  time  to  look  about  me,  I  saw  Ned  Chey- 

leigh,  Frank  Paning,  and  Lulie  Mayland,  over  in  a  corner, 

with  several  other  boys  and  girls  of  my  acquaintance.     Ned 

motioned  to  me  to  join  them,  and,  much  relieved,  I  hastened 

across  the  room. 

3* 


58  SEA-GIFT. 

There  were  two  benches  arranged  so  that  their  occupants 
were  placed  vis  a  vis,  and  on  one  of  these  sat  the  boys,  with 
their  hats  on  their  knees,  and  their  arms  resting  on  each 
others'  shoulders.  The  girls  occupied  the  other,  and  were 
much  more  at  their  ease,  though  there  was  very  little 
attempt  at  conversation,  as  the  moment  anybody  spoke 
everybody  else  looked  straight  at  them,  and  listened.  This 
state  of  affairs  proving  very  dry  and  uninteresting,  it  was 
proposed  that  we  play  some  games.  The  proposal  came 
from  Frank,  and  Lulie  was  the  first  to  accede  to  it.  This 
circumstance,  trivial  as  it  was,  tended  greatly  to  diminish 
my  interest  in  the  proceedings.  Frank  and  I  had  never  had 
much  dealing  with  each  other  since  the  affair  at  Miss  Hes- 
ter's, though  that  was  not  so  much  the  cause  as  the  fact 
that  we  were  rivals  for  Lulie's  heart.  The  little  flirt  always 
made  me  believe,  when  I  was  alone  with  her,  that  I  was 
decidedly  her  preference,  but  somehow  when  we  were  both 
thrown  into  her  presence,  Frank  always  received  the  lion's 
share  of  her  smiles,  remarks  and  attention.  My  good  temper 
for  the  evening  was  nearly  spoiled  on  this  occasion  when 
Frank  proposed  "  Club  Fist,"  and  laid  his  doubled-up  hand 
in  Lulie's  lap,  she  placing  her's  immediately  on  it,  followed 
by  the  hands  of  all  the  throng,  till  there  was  quite  a  Timour's 
tower  of  human  bones.  To  think  of  her  hand  being  pressed 
by  every  other  hand  down  on  his,  was  almost  too  much  for 
a  lover  to  bear,  but  I  swallowed  my  resentment  as  best  I 
could,  and  joined  my  own  hand  to  the  tower. 

The  very  startling  query,  "  What  have  you  got  there  ?" 
and  the  immediate  abduction  of  the  dimpled  hand  of  a  girl, 
or  the  chubby  fist  of  a  boy  from  the  pile,  were  all  gone 
through  with,  till  the  bottom  hand  was  reached.  The  chain 
of  destruction  from  the  cat  who  so  feloniously  appropriated 
"  my  share,"  to  the  knife  hid  behind  the  old  church  door, 
was  carefully  ascended,  and  the  solemn  sentence  pro- 
nounced : 


SEA-GIFT.  59 

"  A  for  apple,  P  for  pear,  the  first  one  who  laughs  or 
speaks  shall  receive  three  hard  slaps  and  pinches."  All 
were  as  silent  as  Pythagorean  novitiates,  though  many  were 
the  contortions  to  restrain  laughter,  till  after  a  few  moments 
Lulie's  merry  laugh  was  heard. 

She  pleaded  that  she  could  not  help  it;  that  Frank  made 
such  a  funny  face  at  her  that  she  was  compelled  to  laugh. 
She  was,  however,  convicted,  and  we  commenced  to  punish 
her.  When  it  came  Frank's  turn  to  pinch  her,  he  did  so  so 
severely  that  she  gave  a  little  scream  of  pain,  and  declared 
she  would  pay  him  for  it  presently.  When  she  presented 
her  arm  to  me  I  felt  that  all  the  gallantry  of  my  soul  forbade 
cruelty  to  her,  and  I  scarcely  touched  the  soft  flesh.  My 
consideration  did  not  seem  to  be  very  highly  appreciated,  for 
she  turned  off  without  a  word,  and  commenced  the  payment 
of  her  debt  to  Frank.  A  very  torturing  and  envy-causing 
game  they  made  of  it  for  me,  as  I  looked  frowningly  on, 
wishing  most  earnestly  that  she  was  in  my  debt,  and  would 
pay  it  as  thoroughly. 

Club  Fist  was  now  voted  dull,  and  blindman's  buff  pro- 
posed. Frank  volunteered  to  be  blindfolded,  and  the  game 
soon  became  a  merry  one.  Peals  of  laughter,  as  all  ran 
helter  skelter  to  avoid  him,  whispers  of  stealth  as  they  crept 
about  behind  him,  and  screams  of  excitement  as  they  just 
eluded  his  grasp,  added  pleasant  confusion  to  the  merriment. 
Frank  took  good  care  to  arrange  the  handkerchief  so  that 
he  could  see,  though  he  stumbled  about  enough  to  avoid 
suspicion.  He  pretended  to  single  out  Lulie  by  her  laugh, 
and  soon  made  her  his  captive.  Then  Lulie  was  blinded, 
and  after  a  long  chase  caught  one  of  the  girls,  who  in  her 
turn  caught  Ned.  Frank  this  time  contrived  to  stumble 
against  Ned,  and  of  course,  being  caught,  wore  the  hand- 
kerchief again.  Poor  artless  I  played  with  all  my  might, 
and  dodged  and  tacked  with  as  much  earnestness  as  Acteon 
did  his  own  dogs.     After  the  bandage  had  been  exchanged 


60  SEA-GIFT. 

many  times  I  was  caught  by  some  one,  but  just  as  I  was 
preparing  to  become  as  blind  as  Melctal,  Frank  said  we  had 
had  enough  of  the  game,  and  all  agreed  to  quit.  We  amused 
ourselves  in  various  ways  for  an  hour  or  so  longer,  Prank 
making  an  almost  entire  monopoly  of  Lulie,  while  I  hung 
around  with  dogged  expectancy  of  a  chance  after  a  while. 
After  another  hour's  interval  supper  was  announced,  and 
each  of  the  boys  took  his  engagee  to  the  supper  hall.  I 
went  sullenly  alone.  The  room  was  densely  crowded,  and 
the  clatter  of  plates  and  dishes,  the  jingle  of  glasses,  the 
hum  of  voices,  the  popping  of  corks  and  cracker  bon  bons, 
and  the  general  noise  of  the  bustle  to  and  fro,  confused  and 
deafened  me.  The  grown  people  from  the  other  hall  were 
there,  and  boys  and  girls,  beaux  and  belles  of  whiskers  and 
satins,  all  mingled  in  an  incongruous  and  grotesque  mass. 
Squeezing  my  way  down  the  table  I  found  myself  opposite 
to  Frank  and  Lulie,  and,  as  I  saw  him  engaging  her  in  con- 
versation, or  piling  up  her  plate  with  delicacies,  overwhelm- 
ing her  with  constant  and  tender  attentions,  which  were 
received  as  tenderly  by  her,  jealousy  deprived  me  of  all 
appetite,  and  I  strove  to  divert  my  attention  by  observing 
those  around  me.  As  I  glanced  down  the  long  tables,  a 
double  vista  of  snowy  necks  and  arms,  white  waistcoats, 
flashing  jewels,  sparkling  fans,  with  an  occasional  raising 
here  and  there  of  a  white  glove,  or  a  cobweb  handkerchief, 
appeared  as  if  on  dress  parade,  ranged  in  open  order  for  the 
table  to  march  through.  Here  a  vivacious  beauty  raised  a 
dainty  bit  on  her  fork,  and  poising  it  at  her  mouth  as  she 
finished  a  remark,  looked  as  if  the  fork  were  a  doctor,  and 
she  had  sore  throat;  there  a  languid  youth  dipped  his  downy 
attempt  at  a  moustache  in  a  glass  of  wine,  and  a  little 
farther  on  a  courting  couple,  without  originality,  seemed 
actually  interested  in  the  verses  on  the  candies.  But  how- 
ever engaged,  at  what  stage  soever  of  the  supper  they 
arrived,  everybody  seemed  to  be  of  some  interest  to  some- 


SEA-GIFT.  61 

body  else,  except  myself.  I  was  emphatically  alone.  I  was 
getting  desperate,  and  turned  to  leave  the  table,  when  I 
glanced  at  Lulie,  and  saw  that  Frank  had  left  her  side 
temporarily.  As  she  caught  my  eye,  she  said,  with  her 
sweetest  smile  : 

"John,  won't  you  please  get  me  some  frozen  cream,  this 
on  the  stand  has  all  melted;  Frank  has  gone  now  to  see  if 
he  can  find  a  waiter  who  knows  anything  about  the  table. 
The  confusion  is  quite  confusing;"  and  she  coughed  with  an 
affected  air  behind  her  fan,  as  if  her  last  sentence  had  been 
quite  an  effort. 

Glad  to  be  of  any  service  to  anybody,  I  bowed,  and,  taking 
her  proffered  plate,  dived  into  the  throng,  to  make  my  way 
to  the  freezers.  Now  nearly  run  over  by  a  hastening 
waiter,  now  in  the  way  of  a  retiring  couple,  often  spilling 
little  streams  of  the  melted  cream  over  the  black  cloth  of  a 
gentleman,  or  the  pearly  silk  of  a  lady,  and,  before  I  could 
recover  from  their  indignant  glance  or  muttered  objurga- 
tions, having  it  tilted  into  my  own  bosom  by  some  passers, 
I  at  length  reached  the  stand  on  which  was  placed  the 
freezing  apparatus.  Here  I  had  to  wait  till  all  patience  was 
exhausted  before  I  could  get  what  I  wished,  but,  stubbornly 
determined,  I  stood  my  ground,  and  at  length  received  my 
plate,  heaped  up  as  if  for  a  glutton.  To  return  with  a 
running-over  plate  was  indeed  more  perilous  than  my  jour- 
ney thither.  I  was  threading  my  way  carefully  along,  and 
had  proceeded  half  way  down  the  room,  when  I  met  Frank 
and  Lulie  leaving. 

"Oh!  you  found  it  after  all,"  she  said,  as  she  saw  me 
approaching,  carrying  the  dripping  plate  out  at  arm's 
length,  as  if  it  were  a  hot  kettle,  "  I  am  very  much  obliged 
for  the  trouble  you  have  taken,  but  Frank  brought  me  some 
a  short  time  after  you  left." 

I  was  too  much  chagrined  to  reply,  but  giving  Frank  a 
dagger  look  as  they  passed  out,  I  threw  the  plate  down  on 


62  SEA-GIFT. 

the  nearest  table,  and  left  the  room.  I  resolved,  as  soon  as 
I  could  get  an  interview  with  Lulie,  to  load  her  with  re- 
proaches, and  bid  her  farewell  forever.  But  on  going  back 
to  the  party  room  I  saw  Lulie  sitting  by  herself,  Frank 
having  left  her  for  awhile.  I  determined  to  go  immediately 
to  her  and  have  my  talk  out  with  her,  but  felt  like  modify- 
ing very  much  the  bitterness  of  its  spirit.  What  we  say  in 
a  person's  presence  is  very  much  less  than  what  we  think 
we  will  say  before  we  see  them. 

I  went  over  and  took  a  seat  by  Lulie,  and  for  the  first 
time  in  the  evening  felt  a  little  gleam  of  pleasure  in  my 
heart.  She  received  me  kindly,  and  made  some  trifling 
remark  about  my  being  out  of  spirits,  but  I  did  not  heed 
her.     Coming,  like  a  boy,  bluntly  to  the  point,  I  asked : 

"  Lulie,  do  you  like  Frank  Paning  ?  I  do  not,  he  tries  to 
be  so  smart." 

"Why,  yes,"  she  said,  coloring  a  little,  and  biting  the  tip 
of  her  fan,  "I  do  like  him  some;  surely  you  don't  dislike 
him  for  being  smart." 

"  I  don't  mean  smart  that  way ;  but  there's  another  bigger 
reason  than  that :  he  is  always  with  you  when  I  want  to  be." 

"Well,  that's  your  fault,"  she  replied,  looking  at  me 
archly.  "  I  am  sure  if  he  comes  to  me  first  you  can't  expect 
me  to  drive  him  away  for  you,  can  you?" 

"But  he's  been  with  you  all  to-night,  and  I  have  not  had 
a  chance  to  even  talk  with  you  a  minute.  I  wanted  to  carry 
you  to  the  supper,  but  of  course  he  was  ahead  of  me." 

"You  ought  to  have  asked  me  before  he  did." 

"  Even  if  I  had  you  would  have  preferred  going  with  him, 
wouldn't  you  ?" 

"Oh!  I  must  not  say,  it  might  flatter  you." 

"I  wish,"  I  muttered  savagely,  "he  was  back  in  South 
Carolina,  or  wherever  he  came  from." 

"I  certainly  do  not,"  she  said,  with  some  warmth;  "I 
thought  you  and  Frank  were  great  friends." 


SEA-GIFT.  63 

"We  were  at  first,  but  ever  since  lie  lied  to  Miss  Hester,  I 
have  not  had  any  use  for  him." 

"I  was  angry  with  him  myself  that  day,"  she  said,  after 
a  little  pause,  and  with  a  slight  change  in  her  tone,  "but  he 
has  made  it  all  right  since.  He  says  he  did  not  see  any 
reason  why  he  should  take  a  whipping  when  he  could  get 
out  of  it  without  telling  a  lie.  I  cried  real  hard,  though, 
that  day  about  you  and  Ned." 

"  I  don't  expect  you  cried  much  for  me;  'twas  all  for  Ned." 

This  I  said  as  a  feeler,  and  I  watched  closely,  as  well  as 
vainly,  to  discover  some  sign  of  emotion  in  her  reply. 

"  No,  indeed,"  she  said,  looking  straight  at  me,  without 
any  drooping  of  the  timorous  eyelids,  as  I  had  expected;  "  I 
felt  as  if  I  could  take  half  your  blows." 

"I  would  have  them  doubled  to  hear  you  say  so,"  I  re- 
plied, with  great  warmth  and  an  attempt  at  a  theatrical 
pressure  of  my  heart,  which,  however,  failed  in  its  effect, 
from  my  ignorance  of  the  exact  location  of  that  vital  organ. 

The  conversation  was  now  beginning  to  assume  for  me  a 
most  agreeable  turn,  and  I  was  beginning  to  feel  recom- 
pensed for  all  my  chagrin  of  the  evening,  when,  to  my 
unspeakable  horror  I  saw  William,  our  servant,  coming 
across  the  room  with  my  cloak  in  his  hand. 

"  Marse  John,  your  father  says  it  is  time  for  you  to  come 
home.    Here  is  your  cloak  mistis  sent." 

The  reversion  of  feeling  was  too  strong  for  utterance,  and 
with  a  choked  voice  and  swimming  eyes  I  rose,  and,  without 
a  word  of  parting  to  Lulie,  went  out  with  William.  Just  as 
I  reached  the  outer  door  I  met  Frank  coming  in.  He  bowed 
with  mock  reverence,  and  said,  with  a  sneer  : 

"Good  night,  little  baby;  go  to  your  cradle." 

"I'll  whip  you  to-morrow!"  was  all  I  could  grind  out  be- 
tween my  clenched  teeth,  while  he  ran,  laughing,  into  the 
hall.  As  I  groped  my  way  down  the  steps,  my  eyes  all 
blinded  with  tears,  I  heard  some  one  say : 


64  SEA-GIFT. 

"Here  come  the  band!  they  are  going  to  play  for  the 
children." 

This  was  the  last  feather  on  the  camel's  back  of  my  forti- 
tude, and  I  broke  down  into  sobbing. 

To  have  Lulie  think  I  was  babyish,  and  had  to  be  sent 
for;  to  have  our  conversation  broken  off  so  suddenly,  when 
it  was  becoming  so  pleasant;  to  leave  a  scene  of  gaiety  be- 
fore it  was  finished,  and  then,  too,  when  the  best  part  was 
coming,  and,  above  all,  to  have  my  hated  rival  triumph  in 
my  humiliation,  was  enough  to  have  crushed  a  stouter  heart 
than  mine. 

When  we  reached  the  corner,  round  which  we  turned  into 
our  street,  William  stopped,  and  said: 

"There!  listen  at  the  music!" 

I  wiped  away  the  tears  from  my  eyes,  and  looked  back 
at  the  building.  'Twas  brightly  illuminated,  and  indistinct 
forms  could  be  seen  passing  to  and  fro  at  the  windows.  A 
quick,  lively  air  from  the  band  came  floating  to  my  ears, 
and  I  knew  Frank  was  by  Lulie's  side. 

"Oh,  William,"  I  sobbed,  "I —  do —  want —  to —  go 
back —  so  bad." 

"  I  think  it  was  a  pity  marster  sent  for  you  so  soon,"  he 
said,  "  but  you  are  done  and  away  now,  and  we'd  better  go 
on  home." 

Wretched,  indeed,  I  ascended  the  steps  at  home,  and  was 
met  at  the  door  by  father. 

"Well,  Johnnie,"  he  said,  locking  the  door  after  I  had 
gotten  in,  "  this  is  right  late  for  a  little  boy  to  be  up,  isn't 
it?     What!  crying!     What  is  the  matter  ?" 

"  Father — ,  I  did —  hate  to —  leave —  so  much — .  The — 
band  was  coming —  to  play —  for  us —  and  I  was  just — 
beginning  to —  see  some —  fun." 

"  I  am  sorry  I  broke  you  up,"  he  said,  kindly,  "  but  it  is 
very  late,  and  much  for  the  best  that  you  should  be  at  home. 
Good  night;  run  up  to  bed." 


SEA-GIFT.  65 

I  went  up  to  my  room,  and  tumbled  on  the  bed  with  my 
clothes  on.  My  mind  was  full  of  bitter,  burning  thoughts. 
I  fancied  I  could  still  hear  the  band,  and  whenever  I  closed 
my  eyes  Lulie's  form,  with  Frank  hovering  near,  rose  to  my 
vision. 

Next  morning  I  rose  with  a  headache,  and  for  relief 
walked  out.  My  steps  involuntarily  led  me  to  the  scene  of 
my  chagrin,  and  in  a  sad  kind  of  reverie  I  wandered  through 
the  rooms. 

'Tis  sad  food  for  reflection  to  visit  a  ball  room  the  morning 
after  the  ball.  Dreary  silence  has  taken  the  place  of  noisy 
mirth  and  revelry,  and  the  walls  and  floor  look  wan  in  the 
yellow  sunlight,  as  if  suffering  from  their  night's  dissipation. 
The  chandeliers  quiver  their  pendent  prisms  at  your  ap- 
proach, and  tinkle  a  drowsy  salutation.  Around  the  music 
stand  are  scattered  a  leaf  or  two  of  music,  fragments  of  rosin, 
and  half  sucked  lemons ;  along  the  floor  we  pick  up  a  fallen 
wreath,  a  slipper's  rosette,  or  a  torn  fragment  of  tarlatan. 
These  are  all  that  remind  us  of  the  whirling  throng  that 
mingled  here. 

'Tis  very  much  like  life!  We  thoughtlessly  dance  upon 
its  arena,  and  departing  leave  behind  us,  some  at  least,  the 
evergreen  wreath,  some  the  tarnished  rosette  of  pleasures 
tried  and  found  empty,  and  some  the  poor  torn  shred  of 
fruitless  ambition. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


One  would  hardly  recognize  in  the  tall  youth  the  little 
boy  that  cried  so  when  called  away  from  the  party,  but 
times  and  persons  change  a  great  deal  in  seven  years.  Ned 
Cheyleigh  is  still  my  bosom  friend,  nobler,  truer  and  more 


66  SEA-GIFT. 

manly,  if  a  soul  such  as  his  can  know  any  degree  of  improve- 
ment. Frank  Paning  and  myself,  after  innumerable  quarrels 
and  make-ups,  have  grown  somewhat  intimate,  partly  from 
the  fact  that  our  families  are  near  neighbors,  and  partly 
because  we  are  thrown  together  so  constantly  at  school, 
being  the  only  two  members  of  a  Latin  class.  He  has  lost 
much  of  his  boyish  rudeness,  and  when  it  is  politic  is  kind, 
obliging  and  pleasant,  but  I  still  often  feel  in  his  presence 
the  old  sensation  of  repulsion.  Lulie  is  still  the  bone  be- 
tween us,  though  with  infinite  tact  she  contrives  to  pre- 
serve the  balance  of  feeling.  Frank  thinks  he  has  the  best 
of  the  contest,  and  I  often  am  obliged  to  think  so  too,  though 
generally  my  conceit  and  vanity  keep  my  spirits  up.  Thus 
much  for  relative  position  as  regards  each  other.  And  if, 
reader,  you  have  become  interested  in  us  sufficiently  to 
desire  to  see  us  personally,  I  will  endeavor  to  give  you  our 
pictures.  First,  then,  is  Ned,  a  rather  stout,  thick-set  figure  ; 
round  open  face,  with  large  very  blue  eyes,  firm  mouth — not 
expressed  so  much  in  the  lips  as  in  the  set  of  the  teeth  be- 
neath them  ;  brownish  dark  hair,  which,  though  always  kept 
short,  always  looks  dishevelled;  nose  the  least  prominent 
feature  in  his  face,  though  straight  and  well  formed  ;  his 
whole  face  expressing  so  much  integrity  of  conduct  and 
candor  of  meaning,  that  Campanella  would  have  sworn  by 
him  without  ever  hearing  him  utter  a  word,  though  there 
was  not  as  much  depth  in  it  as  a  man  of  the  world  could 
have  wished  for.  Frank  was  almost  his  exact  opposite,  and 
much  the  handsomer  of  the  two.  His  form  was  very  tall  for 
his  age,  and  graceful  ;  his  hair  jet  black,  and  curling  crisply 
over  a  well  shaped  head;  his  nose  slightly  aquiline  and 
long  ;  his  mouth,  with  very  white  teeth,  was  always  a  little 
curled,  either  with  a  smile  or  a  sneer;  and,  whatever  his  state 
of  feelings,  it  ever  wore  one  of  these  expressions,  their  only 
variation  being  an  increased  intensity.  His  eyes  were  rather 
small,  very  black,  yet  showing  a  great  deal  of  white  in  their 


S  E  A-GIFT  .  67 

oblique  glances.  He  always  looked  straight  at  you  in  ordi- 
nary pleasant  converse,  or  when  he  thought  he  had  you  at 
a  disadvantage  ;  but  when  himself  in  the  inferiority,  his 
glance  was  down  and  aside,  in  fact  every  way  but  into  your 
eyes.  For  instance,  he  could  never  look  his  teacher  in  the 
face  when  arraigned  for  a  misdemeanor,  yet  he  would  gaze 
steadily  at  a  comrade  while  accusing  him  of  wrong.  And  it 
was  a  frequent  jest  in  school  that  when  Frank  Paning's  eyes 
fell  he  was  under  "  hack." 

But  to  give  you  an  exact  idea  of  Lulie  Mayland  is  beyond 
my  power.  I  can  describe  well  enough  her  bright  sunny 
face,  with  its  clear  hazel  eyes,  its  dimpled  chin  and  pouting 
lips,  and  her  cheeks  with  the  roses  coming  and  going  with 
almost  every  word;  but  I  cannot  describe  the  effect  of  the 
thoughts  that  seemed  to  be  ever  coming  up  from  her  soul 
to  her  face,  yet  never  uttered.  There  was  always  something 
more  beneath  those  eyes  you  longed  to  know.  If  she  looked 
and  expressed  sorrow  for  a  misfortune,  you  knew,  as  you 
gazed  into  her  face,  there  was  a  vast  well  of  sympathy  un- 
told. If  she  laughed,  and  laughing  was  her  life's  most  con- 
stant phase,  you  felt  that  it  was  only  the  bubbles  of  mirth, 
that  its  springs  were  yet  to  be  sounded.  And  in  my  inter- 
course with  her  I  always  felt  there  were  two  Lulies — one  on 
the  surface,  a  bright  laughing  girl,  with  a  warm  sunny  heart, 
whom  I  loved  dearly,  and  who  I  sometimes  thought  loved 
me;  the  other  was  a  far  more  radiant  being,  whose  face  was 
beneath  the  first  Lulie 's,  and  whose  shadow  or  likeness  she 
constantly  wore,  though  never  distinctly  enough  to  be  per- 
fectly recognized.  And  this  last  Lulie  was  the  idol  of  my 
heart — she  whom  I  adored  so  unceasingly,  and  yet  who  I 
knew  deep  in  my  heart  never  loved  me. 

I  would  not  affect  mystery  with  this  duality;  I  simply 
wish  to  present  an  idea  of  one  of  those  faces  we  sometimes 
see — faces  that,  strive  how  they  will,  by  word  and  look,  can 
never  express  all  their  meaning;  faces  that,  from  their  very 


68  SEA-GIFT. 

secresy,  so  to  speak,  possess  a  power  we  either  dread  or 
love.  Lulie's  power  over  me  I  loved;  and  loving,  hoped  one 
day  to  attain  to  the  love  of  her  inner  soul. 

Mr.  Cheyleigh  possessed  a  beautiful  residence  on  the 
Sound,  about  eight  miles  from  Wilmington,  and  Ned  invited 
Frank  and  myself  to  spend  the  vacation  with  him.  What 
an  Elysium  it  was  for  us  !  Horses,  dogs  and  boats  at  our 
command  !  Every  nook  of  the  Sound  was  explored  in  our 
fishing,  crabbing  and  shrimping  excursions  ;  every  swamp 
and  lake  invaded  in  our  search  for  summer  game.  But  of  all 
our  pleasures  the  greatest  was  to  go  over  to  the  beach  and 
take  the  surf.  The  delicate  votaries  of  fashion  at  the  water- 
ing places  know  nothing  of  its  real  luxury.  Swathed  in  flan- 
nel and  buoyed  by  ropes  they  strangle  through  the  tortures 
of  a  dip,  and  declare  it  charming.  But  to  go  beyond  the  reach 
of  lorgnettes,  to  disrobe  entirely  without  fear  of  the  sun's 
tanning,  to  trip  lightly  over  the  cool  moist  sand,  and  plunge 
into  the  great  tossing  ocean,  is  to  really  enjoy  the  thing. 

But  now  we  are  in;  we  find  our  depth,  and  wait  for  the 
wave.  Ah,  here  it  comes  !  A  great  green  fellow,  crumbling 
towards  the  shore;  a  smooth,  glassy  valley  before  it,  and  its 
white  crest  curling  proudly  in  its  power.  "Here  it  is  !  how 
it  rustles !  turn  your  backs  !  now  spring !"  and  the  next 
instant,  swept  from  our  feet,  we  ride  the  great  monster  to 
land,  where  he  throws  us  high  upon  the  sand,  and  sinks 
back  to  his  watery  domain,  with  a  growl  for  our  intrusion. 

With  our  numerous  sports  time  passed  all  the  more 
rapidly,  and  we  were  preparing  to  return  home.  The  even- 
ing previous  to  the  day  appointed  was  a  dark  and  threaten- 
ing one.  A  heavy  blue  bank  lay  in  the  west,  and  though 
the  sun,  as  he  passed  beyond  it,  had  thrown  across  it  a 
bright  golden  fringe,  it  refused  to  be  propitiated,  and  sullenly 
waited  till  he  had  disappeared,  when  it  loomed  blackly  up, 
while  the  constant  quivering  of  the  lightning,  and  the  dis- 
tant, heavy  jarring  of  the  thunder  told  that  a  storm  of  no 


SEA-GIFT.  69 

ordinary  magnitude  was  brewing.  After  tea  Mr.  Cheyleigh 
went  out  on  the  back  piazza  to  smoke,  while  we  boys  took 
our  seats  on  the  steps,  and  in  subdued  tones  told  tales  of 
the  awful  effects  of  lightning,  and  its  affinity  for  isolated 
houses  like  Mr.  Cheyleigh's.  The  cloud  had  now  reached 
half  way  up  the  heavens,  and  its  dark  line  was  distinctly 
marked  on  the  blue  of  the  sky.  A  few  brave  little  stars 
were  twinkling  defiantly  in  front  of  it,  though  the  bright 
evening  star  had  long  since  sunk  behind  its  folds.  It  grew 
very  dark,  so  that  all  objects  in  the  yard  were  invisible,  save 
when  for  an  instant  illuminated  by  the  greenish  flickering 
glare  of  the  lightning.  We  at  length  caught  the  dull  roar 
of  the  distant  wind,  while  the  leaves  gave  their  premonitory 
rustle,  as  a  poor  frightened  little  zephyr  fled  to  them  for 
refuge.  We  heard  the  tap  of  Mr.  Cheyleigh's  pipe,  and  saw 
the  fiery  sparks  fall  from  the  railing  and  glow  a  moment  or 
two  amidst  the  grass,  then  a  few  great  drops  of  rain  pat- 
tered down  on  the  steps,  and  we  rose  and  entered  the  house. 
Windows  were  pulled  down,  shutters  were  fastened,  and 
doors  were  closed.  Another  shake  among  the  trees,  and 
then  came  the  shedding,  gushing  sound  of  the  rain  as  it  fell 
in  torrents,  while  the  wind  in  all  its  fury  burst  upon  us. 
The  house  cracked,  the  windows  shook,  and  the  corners 
howled  in  the  terrific  blast,  while  the  window  sashes  clashed 
back  and  forth  in  their  slides,  as  if  the  storm  would  burst  in 
the  very  panes.  The  lightning  showed  through  the  blinds 
even  with  the  lamps  lighted,  as  if  it  was  broad  day  out 
doors,  every  other  second,  while  the  thunders  filled  up  the 
intervals  of  darkness  with  repeated  peals,  each  of  which 
seemed  vieing  with  its  predecessor  in  stunning,  deafening 
sounds. 

We  all  gathered  around  the  lamp  stands  in  silence,  and 
looked  into  each  other's  faces,  with  eyes  wide  open  from 
apprehension.  Mrs.  Cheyleigh  had  two  of  the  smaller  chil- 
dren in  her  lap,  their  heads  buried  in  her  bosom,  and  her 


10  SEA-GIFT. 

head  resting  down  on  theirs,  to  keep  from  seeing  the 
lightning.  Mr.  Cheyleigh  was  trying  to  read,  but  at  every 
severe  peal  of  thunder  would  take  down  the  paper  and 
press  his  thumb  and  forefinger  over  his  eyes,  as  if  mut- 
tering a  prayer  to  himself.  The  dining  room  maids  were 
standing  back  against  the  wall,  their  hands  folded  under 
their  white  aprons,  and  their  heads  leaning  together  as  they 
whispered  and  snickered  about  their  sable  beaux.  At  length 
Mrs.  Cheyleigh  spoke,  her  voice  having  a  very  solemn  and 
liturgical  tone: 

"Mr.  Cheyleigh,  isn't  this  an  awful  storm?" 

As  if  in  applause  of  her  question,  a  burst  of  thunder,  louder 
than  any  before,  rolled  across  the  sky,  and  fell  off  somewhere 
in  the  distance  with  a  terrible  thump  and  a  long  deep  growl. 

"Yes,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Cheyleigh,  taking  his  fingers 
from  his  eyes  to  tear  off  a  corner  of  his  newspaper  and  put  in 
his  mouth;  "I  have  not  known  so  strong  a  blow  as  this  for 
several  years." 

"I  trust,"  said  Mrs.  Cheyleigh,  raising  her  head  from  the 
children,  with  the  prints  of  their  heads  on  her  cheeks,  "that 
there  is  nothing  like  this  to-night  at  the  Springs,  where 
Gertrude  and  Ella  are." 

"  Nonsense,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Cheyleigh  smiling  a  little, 
"  this  storm  only  extends  a  few  miles  along  our  coast.  I 
fear  for  the  vessels,  though,  if  there  should  be  any  in  reach  of 
this  wind." 

"  Oh,  'twould  be  frightful,  indeed,  to  be  on  the  water  such 
a  night  as  this.  I  hope  every  ship  is  safe  in  some  harbor," 
answered  Mrs.  Cheyleigh,  laying  her  hands  on  the  little 
heads  in  her  lap,  as  if  they  were  two  little  ships,  and  her 
arms  were  their  harbor.  Aye,  they  were!  Live  how  or 
where  we  may,  life's  ocean  has  no  surer  shelter  from  its 
storms  than  a  mother's  arms;  and  if  early  in  our  voyage  this 
harbor  is  closed  up  by  the  tomb  rocks,  we  only  beat  about 
as  best  we  may  till  we  anchor  in  the  vail  1 


SEA-GIFT.  71 

Mr.  Cheyleigh  now  rose,  and  going  to  the  window,  shaded 
his  eyes  with  the  palms  of  his  hand,  while  he  gazed  out  into 
the  darkness.     Turning  into  the  light  again,  he  said: 

"I  think  the  danger  of  the  storm  is  over  now,  only  the  rain 
is  falling.  As  amusements  are  out  of  the  question  I  think 
the  children  had  better  go  to  bed." 

Mrs.  Cheyleigh  accordingly  raised  the  two  little  ones  from 
her  lap,  they  getting  up  with  their  hair  over  their  eyes, 
which  they  kept  half  shut,  as  if  afraid  of  another  blinding 
flash  of  lightning.  As  they  left  the  room  with  their  attend- 
ant, we  sat  down  to  the  table  and  made  a  hasty  supper, 
and  after  that  took  our  lamps  and  retired. 

In  our  rooms  we  undressed,  and  laying  down  commenced 
to  talk  over  the  subject  of  lost  ships  and  rescues.  The 
thunder  had  moved  so  far  off  as  to  be  scarcely  audible, 
though  the  pale  reflected  lightning  still  flickered  through 
the  shutters.  The  wind  was  still  very  strong,  and  drove 
the  heavy  rain  drops  with  sharp  clicks  upon  the  window 
panes,  as  if  a  million  little  storm  sprites  were  trying  to  kick 
the  glass  in  with  their  tiny  feet.  As  we  lay  there,  our 
imaginations  filled  with  the  horrors  of  the  sea,  we  performed 
enough  feats  in  fancy  to  have  made  bankrupt  all  the  hu- 
mane societies  by  our  demands  for  medals. 

We  saved  from  watery  graves  enough  fair  women  to  set 
up  a  larger  colony  of  Bacchse  than  Euripides  ever  sung,  or 
Tennyson  jailed  in  his  Womans'  Rights  College.  We 
brought  off  enough  treasure  in  our  lifeboat  to  give  every 
ass  in  the  nation  a  pair  of  gold  ears,  which,  in  the  present 
condition  of  affairs,  would  require  more  of  the  precious 
metal  than  a  Briarean  Midas  could  ever  touch  into  exist- 
ence with  all  his  hands. 

After  saving  several  fleets  larger  than  the  Armada  we  at 
length  got  to  sleep.  Once  I  awoke  under  the  impression 
that  I  heard  a  cannon  shot,  and  listening  I  heard  three  dis- 
tinct booms,  at  intervals  of  a  minute  or  two  ;  but  as  the 


12  SEA-GIFT. 

lightning  was  still  glimmering  I  concluded  it  was  the  thun- 
der, and,  getting  a  little  closer  to  Ned,  dropped  to  sleep 
again. 

When  we  went  down  next  morning  we  found  that  the 
storm  had  left  strong  marks  of  its  violence  everywhere. 
The  yard  was  washed  into  gullies  and  trenches,  and  strewed 
with  the  limbs  and  leaves  of  the  trees  and  bunches  of  mis- 
tletoe. One  side  of  the  garden  paling  was  blown  down,  and 
the  rose  bushes  and  shrubbery  torn  and  bent.  Down  at  the 
stables  the  water  was  standing  in  great  yellow  pools,  in 
which  were  floating  the  shingles  and  pieces  of  board  torn 
from  the  roofs  around.  The  horses  and  mules  were  all  wet 
on  their  backs  and  manes,  where  the  rain  had  beat  through 
after  the  shingles  were  loosened.  The  cattle  were  all 
drenched,  and  looked  as  melancholy,  as  they  stood  around 
the  fences  with  their  sleek  dripping  coats,  as  if  they  had 
been  bereaved.  The  chickens,  as  well  as  the  dogs,  had  their 
tails  drooping  down  instead  of  erect,  a  sure  sign  that  they 
were  out  of  spirits,  and  nothing  in  sight  seemed  to  have  en- 
joyed the  storm  except  an  old  black  and  white  Muscovite 
drake,  who  was  washing  his  muddy  feathers  in  a  muddy  pud- 
dle of  water  near  the  gate,  fluttering  his  wings,  bobbing  his 
head,  and  whispering,  in  the  greatest  glee,  to  his  lady,  who 
was  waddling  around  the  edge,  followed  by  a  little  brood  as 
yellow  as  if  just  hatched  from  the  famous  golden  eggs. 

The  corn,  as  far  as  we  could  see,  was  lapped  and  twisted 
in  the  rows,  while  the  rice  was  lying  flat  as  before  a  sickle. 
The  sky  was  still  overcast,  and  gi*eat  shaggy  masses  of 
cloud  were  drifting  rapidly  southward,  as  if  ashamed  of  the 
havoc  they  had  made.  Here  and  there  for  an  instant  shone 
little  patches  of  blue  sky,  which  kept  coming  and  going  all 
the  morning,  increasing  each  time  in  size,  till  at  noon  the  sun 
shone  brightly  out,  jeweling  the  foliage,  gilding  the  land- 
scape, and  even  condescending  to  paint  a  tiny  spectrum  on 
each  glistening  blade  of  grass. 


SEA-GIFT.  *I3 

After  dinner  Ned  proposed  that  we  go  over  to  the  beach, 
and  see  the  effect  of  the  storm  there.  As  it  took  us  some 
time  to  get  our  boat  ready,  and  the  wind  was  against  us, 
we  did  not  get  to  the  beach  till  late  in  the  evening.  The 
clouds  had  all  been  bleached  by  the  sun  to  fleecy  whiteness, 
and  now,  taking  their  gorgeous  orange  vestures  from  the 
wardrobe  of  the  West,  they  ranged  themselves  like  Titanic 
sentries  to  guard  their  monarch's  couch. 

Far  away  toward  their  domain  stretched  a  verdant  pano- 
rama of  washed  and  fresh  looking  forests,  white,  nestling 
cottages  and  the  wimpling  sheen  of  the  Sound.  We  turned 
to  the  grand  old  ocean,  who  would  not  be  so  easily  ap- 
peased. The  scowl  of  his  fury  still  lingered  on  his  face,  and 
he  lashed  the  shore  in  sullen  though  subsiding  rage.  The 
parting  sun  threw  over  his  angry  countenance  a  shimmer- 
ing veil  of  gold,  but  could  not  hide  the  frown.  Yet  'twas 
wondrous  pleasing  to  behold  the  myriads  of  sunlit  bubbles, 
sparkling  with  rainbow  helmets,  mount  their  billow  steeds, 
and,  in  a  long,  regular  line,  come  charging  to  the  shore.  As 
fast  as  one  squadron  was  dashed  upon  the  immovable  sand, 
that  lay  like  a  great  yellow  dragon  before  them,  another 
succeeded;  and,  like  the  victims  of  Peter  the  Hermit's  and 
Bernard's  fanaticism,  these  millions  of  little  crusaders  were 
wasted  on  a  fitting  type  of  the  desolate  East. 

After  contemplating  the  scene  for  some  time,  we  began 
to  search  up  and  down  the  beach  for  signs  of  wreck  or 
objects  tossed  ashore.  Something  far  down  the  beach 
caught  our  eye,  and  we  all  hastened  toward  it,  wondering 
what  it  could  be.  There  was  a  dark  object,  whose  shape 
we  could  not  make  out,  and  near  it  a  bright  scarlet  some- 
thing. Curiosity  lent  wings,  and  we  flew  over  the  distance. 
Frank  Paning  was  rather  fleeter  than  Ned  or  myself,  and 
outran  us  by  many  yards.  We  saw  him,  as  he  reached  the 
objects,  raise  both  hands  and  turn  towards  us  with  a  face 
full  of  horror.     In  a  moment  we  were  at  his  side 

4 


74  SEA-GIFT. 

Before  us,  on  the  sand,  lay  two  figures  still  and  cold. 
One  was  the  form  of  a  little  girl,  lashed  to  what  appeared 
to  be  the  door  of  a  ship's  cabin.  She  was  bound  closely 
to  it  with  ropes,  and  was  lying  with  her  bloodless  cheek 
pressed  down  upon  the  rough  panels.  Her  garments  seem- 
ed to  be  of  very  fine  material  and  make,  though  now 
drenched  with  sea  water  ;  over  her  shoulders  was  clinging 
a  scarlet  cape  or  mantle,  which  was  the  red  spot  that  had 
attracted  our  notice.  At  her  side  was  strapped  a  curiously 
carved  steel  box,  now  heavily  oxidized  by  the  salt  sea. 

The  door  and  its  human  freight  had  been  cast  high  up 
on  the  shore  ;  but,  tied  by  one  wrist  to  the  knob  of  the 
door,  lower  towards  the  water,  stretched  the  figure  of  a 
man.  He  was  lying  on  his  face,  which  was  so  much  sunk 
in  the  yielding  sand  that  we  could  only  observe  his  hair, 
which  was  long  and  gray.  His  form  was  tall  and  large,  and 
clad  in  a  black  suit  of  clothes  ;  around  his  waist  was  strap- 
ped a  broad  belt  of  leather,  to  which,  if  anything  was 
attached,  we  could  not  see  it,  as  the  ends  must  have  been 
beneath  him.  Ever  and  anon  a  wave  would  break  on 
the  shore,  and,  as  if  mocking  its  victims,  come  rustling  up 
the  sand,  covering  the  half  buried  feet,  floating  the  clinging 
clothes,  on  and  up,  till  it  lifted  and  waved  like  moss  the 
dank  gray  hair,  then  sink,  sighing,  back  to  the  sea ;  while 
he  lay  there,  so  heedless  of  all,  stretching  the  cord-bound 
hand,  with  its  blue,  water-shrivelled  fingers,  appealingly  yet 
protectingly,  toward  the  child  on  the  door. 

We  gazed  long,  with  all  the  silence  of  horror,  at  the  sad 
spectacle,  and  with  agitated  looks  at  each  other.  I  at 
length  spoke : 

"Boys,  what  must  we  do?  They  ought  to  know  of  this 
at  Mr.  Cheyleigh's." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  they  ought,"  said  Ned.  "Let's  go  over 
and  get  the  negroes  and  the  big  boat,  and  carry  both  bodies 
home  " 


S  E  A  -  G  I  F  T  .  7£« 

"  Do  you  reckon  they  are  both  dead  ?"  whispered  Frank. 

"They  must  be,"  returned  Ned,  looking  at  them  both 
attentively.  "The  man  is,  I  am  sure;  for,  if  not  dead 
before,  the  water  washing  so  constantly  over  him  since  he 
has  lain  here  would  have  drowned  him." 

"  Let's  see,  any  way,"  said  I ;  and  we  all  three  stooped 
to  lift  the  man  first.  Not  without  a  shudder  did  we  touch 
the  cold,  clammy  flesh,  as  we  strove  to  drag  him  up  from 
the  water's  edge.  His  weight  was  too  great  for  us,  clogged 
as  he  was  with  sand  and  water,  and  we  could  only  move 
him  up  the  bank  a  foot  or  two,  and  turn  him  over  on  his 
back.  We  cleaned  the  sand  as  well  as  we  could  from  his 
mouth,  nostrils  and  eyes — the  faded  blue  balls  of  the  last 
being  so  thickly  covered  with  the  fine,  sharp  grains  that  we 
had  to  wipe  them  very  hard  with  our  handkerchiefs — at 
least  Ned  and  I  did ;  Frank  vowed  he  wasn't  going  to  put 
his  handkerchief  in  a  dead  man's  eyes,  just  to  get  the  grits 
out. 

We  then  left  the  man  and  tried  the  girl  with  better  suc- 
cess. We  cut  the  cords  that  held  her  to  the  door,  and  lifted 
her  up  ;  Ned  supporting  her  head  as  tenderly  as  a  woman. 
Never  had  I  dreamed  of  such  beauty  !  Her  face  was  as 
colorless  as  marble,  but  showed  more  perfectly  for  that  its 
exquisite  outline  ;  her  temples  were  chased  with  a  network 
of  blue  veins  that  were  brought  out  more  distinctly  by  the 
cold  water  she  had  been  in  so  long.  Her  eyes  were  closed, 
but  the  lids  atoned  by  their  rose-leaf  texture  and  long  black 
fringe.  Her  mouth  was  partially  open,  as  if  gasping,  but 
made  up  for  this  slight  disfigurement  by  disclosing  a  set  of 
the  clearest,  smoothest  teeth.  But,  though  each  separate 
feature  was  beautiful,  there  was  a  look  about  them  when 
combined  that  baffles  all  description.  Perhaps  her  beauty 
was  enhanced  by  her  romantic  surroundings ;  but  I  could 
not  help  thinking,  as  she  lay  there  so  passive  and  still,  that 
the  angel  who  had  borne  her  soul  away  had  been  trying  on 


16  SEA-QIFT. 

the  faces  of  heaven,  to  see  which  would  suit  her  best,  and 
had  forgotten  to  take  off  his  fairest. 

As  we  looked  on  in  silent  admiration,  Ned  placed  his 
hand  upon  her  forehead,  and  exclaimed  with  great  anima- 
tion : 

"  Look  here,  John !  her  flesh  does  not  feel  like  the  other's — 
it  is  cold,  but  not  so  clammy." 

A  touch  confirmed  his  remark;  for  while  her  hands  and 
forehead  were  icy  cold,  there  was  not  that  peculiar  death- 
like clamminess  or  inelasticity  about  them  that  tells  so  infal- 
libly that  the  soul  has  departed,  and  we  drew  hope  from 
this  circumstance  that  she  might  yet  live.  We  ran  at  the 
next  wave  and  caught  our  hats  full  of  water,  which  we 
dashed  into  her  face,  without  stopping  to  reflect  that  she 
had  perhaps  had  enough  of  water  for  the  present.  We 
loosened  her  clothing  as  delicately  as  possible,  and  began 
chafing  her  hands  and  arms.  Our  anxiety  to  revive  her 
made  us  almost  drown  her  again  with  our  hats  of  water, 
and  in  our  eagerness  we  rubbed  the  tender  flesh  almost  raw 
on  her  hands  and  arms. 

In  the  midst  of  our  efforts  Ned,  who  was  supporting  her, 
exclaimed : 

"  Look  !  look  !  she  drew  her  breath." 

We  gathered  excitedly  around  and  watched  her  closely, 
but  her  face  was  still  marble — no  sign  of  life  in  its  pale  out- 
lines !  After  we  had  gazed  a  long  while  in  the  most  intense 
suspense,  a  quick  spasmodic  gasp  came  through  her  parted 
lips,  and  a  quiver  played  over  her  eyelids. 

What  a  moment  for  our  heroism  !  We  felt  that  we  were 
saving  from  the  monster  sea  a  fairer  being  than  ever  Pala- 
mon  and  Arcite  tilted  for.  Beowulf,  conquering  the  hideous 
Grendel,  felt  no  more  chivalric  pride  than  did  we,  as  our 
lovely  waif  lay  with  fitful  breathings  in  our  arms. 

At  length  her  respiration  became  more  regular,  and  her 
eyes  slowly  unclosed.     "  Eyes "  is  a  meagre  word  for  the 


SEA -GIFT.  17 

magnificent  black  orbs  turned  so  timidly  and  wonderingly 
upon  us  ;  they  probably  served  the  commonplace  purpose 
of  vision,  but  the  pleading  eloquence  of  their  look,  and  the 
emotions  of  fear  and  amazement  which  were  almost  audible 
in  her  gaze,  declared  their  primary  object  to  be  expression. 

Turning  them  restlessly  from  one  to  another  of  us,  and 
failing  to  recognize  any  one,  she  closed  them,  as  if  in  pain. 
Ned  now  ventured  to  speak,  though  we  were  almost  afraid 
he  would  scare  the  soul  away  again  that  had  been  so  hardly 
persuaded  to  return. 

"  Are  you  suffering  now  ?  Don't  be  alarmed,  we  are  all 
friends." 

Again  she  opened  her  eyes,  looked  wildly  at  him,  then 
suddenly  seemed  to  come  to  consciousness.  With  a  fran- 
tic look  of  horror  she  cried  out  :  "  Oh,  padre !  padre ! 
on  donde  esta  mi  padre  /"  and  other  frantic  sentences,  in  a 
language  unknown  to  us,  and  strove  to  rise  to  her  feet. 
Ned  and  I  assisted  her,  and  she  stood  up  on  the  sand.  It 
was  most  unfortunate  that  she  did  so  ;  for,  as  she  gained 
her  feet,  her  eyes  fell  on  the  corpse  near  the, water,  and, 
with  a  soul-piercing  shriek,  she  sank  to  the  earth,  and  all 
our  efforts  to  revive  her  again  were  unavailing.  As  it  had 
now  grown  quite  dark  we  intended  to  hurry  across  the 
sound  and  tell  Mr.  Cheyleigh.  Our  sail  boat  being  very 
small,  it  was  thought  best  to  leave  one  of  us  with  the  body, 
and  to  take  the  little  girl  in  the  boat  over  to  the  house.  As 
it  was  not  a  pleasant  solitude  by  any  means,  we  drew  peb- 
bles to  see  who  should  remain,  and  it  fell  to  my  lot.  Accord- 
ingly, Ned  and  Frank  took  up  their  fair  burden,  and  prom- 
ising me  to  make  all  the  possible  haste  they  could,  went 
sjowly  up  the  banks  to  their  boat.  I  saw  them  lay  their 
charge  down  gently,  hoist  the  sail  and  glide  away  in  the 
darkness,  and  I  was  alone  with  the  dead.  The  sun  had  long 
since  gone  down,  and  -the  red  tinge  of  the  sky  was  paling 
into  the  dusky  gray  of  twilight.    Far  up  and  down  the 


78  SEA-GIFT. 

beach  the  dreary  waste  of  waters  grew  drearier  in  the  deep- 
ening shades,  and  the  darkness  fell  so  fast  that  when  I 
looked  up  at  the  sky  for  a  moment,  and  then  turned  to  the 
sea,  an  hour  seemed  to  have  elapsed  when  measured  by  the 
increase  of  gloom.  The  sail  of  Ned's  boat  at  last  disap- 
peared behind  a  point  of  land,  and  there  was  nothing  for 
me  to  watch  but  the  dead  man's  face  and  the  moaning, 
tossing  waters.  It  was  now  too  dark  to  distinguish  his  fea- 
tures ;  there  was  only  the  ghastly  white  shape  of  his  face, 
that,  as  I  gazed  so  long  upon  it,  seemed  to  make  hideous 
grimaces  at  me — now  sneering  at  my  timidity,  now  opening 
its  faded  eyes  to  glare  at  me  for  having  sent  the  little  girl 
away  ;  now  shutting  one  eye  and  opening  the  other,  some- 
times reversing  the  face,  putting  the  eyes  in  the  chin  and 
the  mouth  in  the  forehead;  sometimes  disappearing  en- 
tirely, then  suddenly  coming  back  as  white  as  ever.  I 
would  have  fled  up  the  beach,  but  I  was  afraid  the  corpse 
would  spring  up  and  run  after  me.  And  the  whole  scene 
was  full  of  death  !  The  stars  seemed  dead  men's  eyes,  the 
sob  of  each  wave  was  a  dying  .groan,  the  white  foam  caps 
were  dying  faces,  struggling  for  life,  and  a  white  gull,  flying 
across  the  sky,  was  a  cloth  from  the  face  of  a  corpse. 

Suddenly  a  light  came  over  the  waters,  and  I  looked  up 
to  find  that  the  moon,  at  its  full,  was  raising  its  great  yellow 
disc  from  the  waves.  As  if  in  kindly  sympathy  with  me,  the 
light  came  dancing  over  the  burnished  sea,  but  ceased  its 
gambols  at  the  shore,  and  threw  its  wan  radiance  over  the 
dead  face. 

With  the  light  I  grew  bolder,  and  rose  and  stood  by  the 
corpse,  to  see  if  it  had  moved.  But  it  was  lying  as  we  had 
placed  it,  without  a  quiver  in  the  face;  and  again  I  sat 
down  upon  the  sand.  Looking  over  the  sound  I  saw  Mr. 
Cheyleigh's  boat  coming,  and  the  rapid  flash  of  the  dripping 
oars  told  that  it  was  speeding  well.  Inexpressibly  relieved,  I 
went  down  to  the  landing  and  stood  there,  as  unconcerned 


SEA-GIFT.  70 

as  if  I  had  been  pleasantly  entertained  on  the  beach.  The 
rigging  rattled  as  the  sails  came  down,  the  keel  grated  on 
the  sand,  and  Mr.  Cheyleigh,  Ned  and  Frank,  and  four  stout 
negroes  got  out  and  went  to  the  body.  They  wrapped  it  in 
blankets,  laid  it  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  and  with  a  stiff 
breeze  and  strong  oars  we  soon  glided  under  the  shadow  of 
Mr.  Cheyleigh's  boat  house.  Ned,  Frank  and  I  sprang  out 
and  ran  ahead  to  see  about  the  little  girl. 

Mrs.  Cheyleigh  was  up  in  her  chamber  with  her,  and  we 
could  see  only  two  or  three  excited  negroes,  who  could  tell 
nothing.  We  soon  heard  the  negro  men  coming  up  the 
steps  with  their  loaded,  faltering  tread,  and  we  followed 
them  into  the  back  parlor,  where,  under  Mr.  Cheyleigh's  di- 
rection, they  deposited  their  burden,  smoothed  the  blankets 
over  him,  and  marched  out,  picking  up  their  hats  from  the 
corners  of  the  doors,  where  they  had  thrown  them  as  they 
came  into  the  "  gretouse." 

Mr.  Cheyleigh  then  went  up  stairs  to  aid  Mrs.  Cheyleigh 
while  we  turned  into  the  dining  room,  where  they  were  just 
bringing  in  supper. 

"I  wonder  what  will  be  done  with  her  if  Mrs.  Cheyleigh 
succeeds  in  bringing  her  to  ?"  said  Frank,  as  we  took  our 
seats  near  the  open  window. 

This  was  something  we  had  not  thought  of,  and  we  were 
somewhat  startled  by  the  query;  as  we  considered  her  ours 
by  right  of  discovery,  and  her  disposal,  consequently,  a 
matter  of  importance  to  each  of  us. 

"  I  suppose,"  continued  Frank,  "  she'll  have  to  go  to  the 
Orphan  Asylum." 

I  repudiated  the  idea  with  indignation. 

"Never!"  I  said  warmly;  "  if  her  friends  do  not  come  for- 
ward and  claim  her,  I  will  get  father  to  adopt  her,  as  he  has 
no  other  children  beside  me." 

"Oh!  perhaps  you  will,"  said  Frank,  with  something  of  a 
sneer  in  his  tone  ;  "any  way  I  claim  an  interest  in  her,  and 
will  have  her  for  my  sweetheart." 


80  SEA-GIFT. 

"You  had  better  first  learn  whether  she  is  alive  or  not," 
said  Ned,  reprovingly. 

The  waiting  maid,  Tildy,  here  interrupted  us  : 

"  Marse  Ned,  supper's  ready  ;  you  reckon  your  mar's 
gwine  to  come  down  ?" 

"  She  don't  want  none,  nohow,"  said  Winny,  another  maid, 
coming  into  the  room.  "  I  jes  come  outen  her  room  and  she 
was  a  rubbing  the  little  gal  with  brandy  and  mustard." 

Tildy  again  put  in,  half  to  Winny  and  half  to  us  : 

"  I  wonder  how  come  dey  never  stood  de  man  on  his  head 
to  let  de  water  run  outen  his  mouth  ?" 

"  Sheer  !  what  you  know  'bout  it,  gal  ?"  rejoined  Winny, 
giving  her  a  push  on  the  shoulder  with  the  back  of  her 
hand.  "I  tell  you  what,  doe  Tildy,  dey  ain't  no  poor  bokra; 
de  little  gal  had  on  de  finest  underdose  I  ever  see,  mo'  lace 
and  stuff  all  round  'em;  and  when  mistis  was  undressing  her 
she  taken  off  her  neck  er  big  gold  chain  with  er  locket  hung 
to  it.  I  taken  it  up  and  looked  at  it,  and  it's  got  a  whole 
heap  er  sets  in  it,  dat  shines  wors'n  mistis's  breastpin." 

Mr.  Cheyleigh  here  entered  the  room  and  said  : 

"  Winny!  your  mistress  wants  a  cup  of  hot  tea  and  some 
toast  carried  up  to  her  immediately.  Come  to  the  table, 
boys,  Mrs.  Cheyleigh  will  not  be  down  to-night." 

We  sat  down  to  the  table,  but  could  not  eat  for  eager 
questions.  Mr.  C. informed  us  that,  after  much. rubbing  and 
many  stimulants,  the  little  girl  had  become  conscious,  and 
had  been  able  to  speak.  She  had  addressed  Mrs.  C.  at  first 
in  Spanish,,  but,  on  hearing  her  give  some  order  to  the  ser- 
vants, inquired  if  Mrs.  C.  spoke  English,  and  learning  that 
she  did,  used  our  language  quite  fluently.  Mrs.  C.  had 
gotten  her  to  bed  and  was  trying  to  keep  her  from  talking- 
She  had,  by  a  few  questions,  learned  that  the  little  girl  was 
a  Cuban;  that  her  name  was  Carlotta  Lola  Rurlestone,  and 
that  she  was  lost  from  a  ship  the  night  before.  She  was 
constantly  asking  for  her  father,  and  Mrs.  Cheyleigh  had 


SEA- GIFT,  si 

thought  it  best  not  to  tell  her  of  his  death,  but  had 
evaded  her  queries  as  best  she  could.  She  was  under  the 
influence  of  an  opiate  now,  and  Mrs.  C.  wanted  the  house 
kept  quiet. 

After  supper  we  had  food  enough  for  conversation  till  a 
late  hour,  when  we  retired  only  to  dream  of  shipwrecks,  and 
corpses,  and  half  drowned  girls. 

At  the  breakfast  table  the  following  morning  we  were 
glad  to  meet  Mrs.  Cheyleigh,  who  was  able  to  give  us  still 
more  news  about  our  little  protege.  She  told  us  she  seemed 
much  better,  though  feeble;  that  she  recollected  the  scene 
now,  and  was  weeping  violently  about  her  father's  death; 
that  her  mother  had  been  dead  several  years;  that  her  father 
was  a  native  of  New  Orleans,  and  that  he  and  she  had 
started  to  this  country  to  spend  the  summer,  as  was  their 
custom;  that  they  had  stormy  weather  for  several  days,  and 
been  driven  somewhat  from  their  course,  and  when  the 
violent  storm  came  on  it  was  said  that  the  ship  was  sink- 
ing ;  that  her  father  had  lashed  her  to  a  cabin  door  he  had 
wrenched  off,  and,  that  he  might  not  get  separated  from  her, 
tied  his  wrist  to  its  knob.  He  threw  her  into  the  water  and 
tried  to  follow,  but  was  jerked  over  by  the  weight  of  the 
door,  and  fell,  striking  his  head  violently  against  it.  He 
seemed  to  be  stunned,  as  he  made  no  motion  afterwards,  but 
drifted  about  with  the  door,  his  face  down  in  the  water* and 
his  whole  body  sometimes  out  of  sight.  That  the  ship  was 
soon  blown  off  and  out  of  sight,  and  that  her  agony  was  so 
great,  as  she  saw  her  father  drowning,  and  could  not  move 
to  help  him,  that  she  had  become  insensible",  and  had  known 
nothing  more  till  she  was  in  Mrs.  Cheyleigh's  room,  though 
she  remembered  faintly  seeing  strange  faces  around  her  as 
in  a  dream. 

"  She  is  in  constant  distress  about  her  father,"  continued 
Mrs.  C,  "but  I  hope  that,  with  proper  care  and  attention, 
she  will  recover.     Mr.  Cheyleigh  has  sent  to  town  for  Dr. 


82  SEA-GIFT. 

Mayland,  and  also  for  the  Coroner,  who  will  hold  his  inquest 
as  soon  as  possible." 

Very  soon  after  breakfast  the  Coroner  arrived,  and  his 
jurymen  began  to  drop  in  one  by  one. 

We  went  out  to  the  back  piazza,  where  they  were  assem- 
bling, and  walked  among  the  crowd,  listening  to  a  confused 
jargon  of  questions  in  regard  to  the  crops,  wonderful  tales 
of  the  ravages  of  the  late  storm,  and  surmises  as  to  the 
drowned  stranger,  and  the  probable  verdict  that  would  be 
rendered. 

The  Coroner  was  a  middle  aged  man,  of  great  self-import- 
ance, who  evidently  thought  an  inquest  a  work  of  as  great 
moment  as  a  national  negotiation.  He  took  but  little  inter- 
est in  the  conversation  of  the  others  present,  though  he 
occasionally  addressed  some  words  to  Mr.  Cheyleigh,  who 
was  sitting  near  him.  After  considerable  delay,  and  the 
assemblage  of  a  large  crowd  of  people,  he  pulled  out  his 
great  fat  silver  watch,  and  said  slowly: 

"Well,  I  reckon  we  had  as  well  begin.  The  morning  is 
getting  on  smartly.     Where  is  the  body,  Mr.  Cheyleigh  V 

Mr.  Cheyleigh  led  the  way,  the  Coroner  and  his  jury  fol- 
lowing in  single  file  till  they  reached  the  parlor.  They 
crowded  round  the  table  to  get  a  view  of  the  corpse,  all 
leaning  forward,  and  holding  their  hats  and  hands  behind 
them,  as  if  they  were  tied  there.  The  tall  men  looked  on, 
while  those  small  in  stature  moved  round  and  round,  vainly 
endeavoring  to  find  a  gap  in  the  crowd  to  peep  through. 

The  usual  form  of  selecting  and  empanelling  the  jury  was 
gone  through  with,  and  the  Coroner  commenced  to  examine 
the  witnesses.     Mr.  Cheyleigh  was  first  sworn. 

"  Mr.  Cheyleigh,"  said  the  Coroner,  walking  his  chair  back- 
ward on  the  two  hind  legs  a  step  or  two,  to  gaze  better  at 
Mr.  Cheyleigh  through  a  pair  of  very  broad  rimmed  silver 
specs,  "  will  you  please  to  state  all  you  know  about  the  find- 
ing of  this  body." 


SEA-GIFT.  83 

Mr.  Cheyleigh  came  forward  very  gravely,  and  proceeded 
to  relate  his  knowledge  of  the  affair  with  a  declamatory 
style,  and  with  such  long  words  that  I  did  not  know  whether 
he  meant  to  confuse  the  Coroner  by  using  language  above 
his  two-syllable  comprehension,  or  was  acting  under  the 
common  impulse  of  human  nature  to  display  proficiency  in 
any  department  which  has  not  been  attained  by  those  listen- 
ing. 

"The  first  information,"  he  began,  with  a  salutatory  wave 
of  his  hand,  "  which  I  received  of  the  discovery  of  the  bodies 
was  imparted  to  me  by  my  son  and  his  friend.  Immediately 
on  receipt  of  this  intelligence  I  took  the  large  boat,  and  with 
some  of  my  negroes  we  rapidly  made  the  transit  of  the 
Sound.  Their  report  of  the  melancholy  catastrophe  was 
unhappily  confirmed,  for  in  close  proximity  to  the  water's 
edge  lay  this  body.  Edward  and  Frank  brought  the  little 
girl  over  with  them  when  they  came  for  me,  and  Mrs.  Chey- 
leigh has  succeeded  in  resuscitating  her.  The  man  had 
apparently  been  inanimate  for  a  period  of  some  length,  as 
his  flesh  had  undergone  considerable  contraction  from  con- 
tact with  the  water — at  least  was  contracted  around  the 
bones  and  features;  the  body  proper  was  very  much  dis- 
tended. He  had  been  tied  by  one  hand  to  the  door  of  a 
ship's  cabin,  though  the  boys  had  cut  the  cord.  I  placed 
the  body  in  the  boat,  and  brought  it  where  you  now  see  it." 

The  Coroner  moved  his  head  up  and  down,  slowly  at  first, 
then  faster  and  in  shorter  spaces,  till  it  came  to  rest,  like  a 
spring  pendulum,  as  who  should  say: 

"  Just  as  I  expected  ;  all  just  as  I  expected  ;"  and  then, 
with  a  look  of  legal  sagacity  that  would  have  adorned  an 
Ellenborough,  asked: 

"  Did  you  bring  the  door  over  with  you  ?" 

"  I  deemed  that  altogether  unnecessary,  but  I  took  from 
the  man's  waist  a  pouch  containing  some  money  and  one  or 
two  checks  for  large  amounts  on  New  York  houses.     I  also 


84  SEA-GIFT. 

found  a  very  fine  watch  and  chain;  the  upper  lid  of  the 
watch  bears  a  bouquet  of  diamonds  and  the  initials  H.  V.  E. 
Here  is  the  watch  and  pouch." 

He  passed  them  to  the  Coroner,  who  examined  every  part 
as  minutely  as  if  he  were  identifying  stolen  property,  and 
having  satisfied  himself  that  the  articles  did  not  belong  to 
him,  passed  them  on  to  the  others,  who  each  examined 
them  in  the  same  critical  way. 

"  What,  then,  Mr.  Cheyleigh,"  resumed  the  Coroner,  after 
they  had  all  finished  their  tedious  examination  of  the  articles, 
and  returned  them  to  Mr.  C,  "  do  you  think  was  the  cause 
of  his  death  ¥.' 

"Strangulation,  sir,  from  the  influx  of  water  into  the 
larynx,  and  the  consequent  exclusion  of  air." 

"Exactly — exactly,  Mr.  Cheyleigh;  that  will  do,  sir.  Did 
you  say  your  son  found  the  bodies?" 

"He  and  two  of  his  friends." 

"We  can  examine  him,  then?" 

"Certainly,  sir." 

Ned  was  a  little  confused  as  he  came  forward,  and  kept 
passing  his  hand  nervously  over  his  tumbled  hair.  The 
Coroner  assumed  a  mild,  patronizing  air,  and  said: 

"Well,  my  son,  what  can  you  tell  us  of  this  affair?"  Ned 
swallowed  once  or  twice,  and  began: 

"After  the  storm,  John  Smith,  Frank  Paning  and  myself 
thought  we  would  go  over  to  the  banks  and  take  a  view 
of  the  ocean.  When  we  got  over  the  sky  was  fair,  but 
the " 

"Never  mind  about  the  sky,  my  son,  interrupts  the  Cor- 
oner, "just  tell  what  you  know  about  the  dead  man." 

"  Well,"  resumed  Ned,  with  a  long  breath,  and  another 
swallow,  "John  Smith  saw  them  first,  and  we  all  ran  to 
them  and  tried  to  move  the  man,  but  found  him  rather 
heavy,  we  then  cut  the  cords,  and  lifted  up  the  little 
Kiri » 


SEA-GIFT.  85 

"Stop  !  stop  !  don't  tell  about  the  girl,  let  us  bear  about 
the  man." 

"  I  don't  know  anything  particular  about  him,  except  thi  i 
he  was  dead." 

"  How  was  he  lying  when  you  found  him  ?" 

"  His  feet  were  in  the  water  and  his  face  was  in  the  sand. 
One  arm  was  doubled  under  him  so,  and  the  other — the  one 
tied  to  the  door  knob — was  stretched  out  so." 

Ned  here  attempted  to  assume  a  descriptive  attitude. 

"Did  the  knot  appear  to  have  been  tied  by  himself  or 
somebody  else  ?" 

"  It  was  a  slip  knot,  and  could  have  been  fastened  by 
himself." 

"  Did  he  lie  as  if  the  water  had  washed  him  up,  or  some- 
body had  placed  him  there  ?" 

"I  think  he  was  thrown  up  by  the  waves,  sir." 

"  You  didn't  see  any  tracks  or  boat  marks  about  ?" 

"  No,  sir." 

"  That  will  do.  I  don't  think  it  is  worth  while  to  exam- 
ine any  more  witnesses.  Gentlemen,  you  can  make  up  your 
verdict." 

We  accordingly  left  the  room,  while  twelve  good  citizens 
endeavored  most  earnestly  to  ascertain  what  they  already 
knew — the  manner  of  the  dead  man's  death. 

When  we  got  out  we  found  Horace  waiting  for  Frank  and 
myself  with  the  carriage  and  horses. 

We  packed  up  our  valises,  made  Ned  promise  to  come  to 
see  us,  left  a  kiss  for  our  little  foundling,  and  were  soon 
rolling  towards  home. 

Father  and  mother  were  as  much  interested  in  my 
news  as  I  could  have  desired,  and  as  I  dwelt  upon  the 
beauty  of  the  little  girl  and  her  lonely  condition,  I  saw  by 
the  tear  in  mother's  eye,  and  the  serious  shade  on  father's 
face,  that  I  had  made  an  impression.  After  recounting  all 
in  as  vivid  terms  as  I  could  command,  I  begged  father  to 


86  SEA-GIFT. 

adopt  her,  offering  as  arguments  many  facts  which  he  per- 
haps knew  as  well  as  I:  that  he  was  able  to  do  it;  that  she 
would  not  be  a  great  expense;  that  she  would  be  company 
for  mother  when  I  was  away;  that  I  wanted  a  sister  just 
like  her,  and  would  love  and  care  for  her  tenderly,  and 
wound  up  by  declaring  I  would  rather  starve  than  have  her 
sent  to  the  Orphan  Asylum. 

"  Well,  well,  don't  be  so  impatient,  my  son,"  said  father, 
relapsing  into  a  smile,  "  even  if  I  were  inclined  to  adopt 
your  suggestion  there  are  many  preliminaries  to  be  arranged. 
I  must  see  Cheyleigh,  as  she  is  now  under  his  charge,  and  I 
must  write  to  her  friends  in  Cuba,  where  you  say  she  came 
from.  Then,  perhaps,  she  may  not  be  willing  to  come  and 
live  with  us.  You  will  have  to  restrain  your  eagerness  till 
your  mother  and  I  consult  about  what  is  best  to  be  done." 

I  was  obliged  to  rest  content  with  this.  I  went  down  town 
in  the  afternoon  and  recited  to  every  acquaintance  I  met  our 
wonderful  adventure.  The  sun  was  nearly  down  when  I  was 
interrupted  in  the  midst  of  my  narrative  by  a  servant,  who 
came  to  tell  me  that  there  was  a  lady  at  home  who  wished 
to  see  me.  I  wound  up  my  story  and  hurried  home,  won- 
dering who  it  could  be.  To  my  utter  surprise  and  pleasure 
I  found  Lulie  Mayland  in  the  sitting  room,  looking  prettier 
and  brighter  than  ever.  She  smiled  delightfully  when  I 
pressed  her  hand  and  said,  with  a  little  blush  : 

"  It's  strange,  isn't  it,  for  a  lady  to  call  on  a  gentleman  ? 
but  you  must  excuse  me  now.  Pa  has  just  returned  from 
the  Sound  and  has  been  telling  me  about  the  little  girl  you 
found.  My  curiosity  was  so  excited  I  determined  to  come 
to  see  you  and  learn  all  about  it,  as  you  would  not  call  and 
tell  me.     Promise  me  you  won't  think  strange  of  it." 

"  Oh,  Lulie,  the  bare  idea  of  such  formality  between  old 
friends  I"  I  said,  taking  a  seat  near  her. 

"  Well,  we  will  not  deem  it  a  breach  of  form  for  the  sake 
of  old  times." 


SEA-GIFT.  87 

"What  a  pity  it  is,"  said  I,  half  musing,  "that  people 
grow  older  and  colder  in  their  natures.  We  were  so  happy 
as  children.  Do  you  remember  the  day  in  the  nursery,  long 
ago  ?" 

"Yes,  I  believe  I  do;  but  tell  me  about  your  Sound  ad- 
venture now,  I  am  all  impatience  to  hear  that." 

I  detailed  minutely  every  circumstance  connected  with 
the  affair,  and  dwelt  particularly  upon  the  little  girl's  superb 
beauty,  hoping  thereby  to  raise  a  spark  of  envy  in  Lulie's 
heart,  for  I  was  piqued  at  her  only  believing  to  remember 
about  the  nursery  scene.  As  I  pictured  to  her  the  wavy 
black  hair,  the  gazelle  like  eyes  and  chiselled  features  of 
Carlotta,  I  thought  I  detected  a  glance  towards  the  opposite 
mirrors,  where  her  ow^i  tumbled  curls  and  merry  blue  eyes 
were  reflected.  When  I  had  concluded  she  sat  for  some 
time  in  thought,  then  softly  said  : 

"No  father — no  mother — no  home!" 

I  knew  then  that  envy  found  no  room  in  a  heart  so  full  of 
pity  and  love. 

"  What  is  to  be  done  with  her  ?"  she  said,  at  length. 

"I  don't  know;  I  am  trying  to  get  father  to  adopt  her, 
and  I  think  he  is  half  inclined  to  do  so." 

"  Oh,  that  would  be  splendid,"  she  said,  brightening  at 
the  thought ;  "  I  could  see  her  so  often,  and  we  would  be 
such  dear  friends.     Do  beg  Col.  Smith  to  bring  her  here." 

"You  may  rest  assured  I  will  do  my  utmost,  if  it  is  only 
to  get  you  over  here  sometimes,  as  you  now  have  to  make 
formal  explanations  for  a  single  visit." 

"  Indeed,  I  expect  you  have  other  motives  for  your  peti- 
tion. Somebody's  heart,  perhaps,  aids  somebody's  lips  in 
begging." 

"Never!"  I  said,  with  great  emphasis;  "she  is  truly 
lovely,  but  there  is  only  one  heart  in  the  world  I  care 
to " 

"I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you,  Johnnie,  for  your  narra- 


88  SEA-GIFT. 

tion,"  she  said,  rising  to  go,  "it  has  interested  me  very 
much." 

"  The  obligation  is  mine,"  I  said,  with  a  profound  bow, 
"for  your  kind  attention.  'Twas  really  ajdeasure  to  talk 
with  such  a  listener." 

I  escorted  her  home,  and  sat  with  her  some  time  on  the 
stoop,  and  felt  more  than  ever  that  I  was  completely  her 
slave.  She  seemed  to  have  thrown  around  me  an  inflexible 
chain,  one  which  I  could  not  bend  to  get  nearer  her  heart, 
and  one  which  I  could  not  break  to  get  away.  Every  word 
of  her  conversation  was  so  chosen  that,  while  it  kept  alive 
my  hopes,  it  did  not  satisfy  them,  and  yet  she  skilfully  per- 
mitted no  word  of  love  making  to  pass  between  us;  all  was 
carried  on  by  inuendo;  and,  when  I  bade  her  good  evening, 
I  felt  convinced  that  she  did  not  love  me,  but  dreaded  to 
wound  me  by  the  disclosure. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"  John,  I  saw  Cheyleigh  in  town  to-day,  and  we  have 
arranged  all  the  matters  about  bringing  up  your  sister,  as  I 
suppose  you  will  call  her,  to  live  with  us.  Your  mother 
and  yourself  must  go  down  for  her  in  the  carriage  the  day 
after  to-morrow."  Thus  spoke  father,  as  he  pushed  his  chair 
back  from  the  tea  table,  about  a  week  after  my  return  from 
the  Sound. 

I  deemed  it  dignified  only  to  say,  "  Yes,  sir." 
"  My  dear,"  he  continued,  addressing  mother,  and  taking 
a  cigar  from  his  case,  "you  have  some  clothing  getting 
ready  for  her,  have  you  noc  ?  As  she  didn't  bring  her  bag- 
gage on  the  door  I  presume  her  wardrobe  is  scanty,  so  much 
so  that  she  can  exclaim,  with  the  fallen  Cardinal: 

"My  robe, 
And  my  integrity  to  Heaven,  is  all 
I  dare  now  call  mine  own." 


SEA-GIFT.  89 

"  Oh,  Col.  Smith,"  said  mother,  reproachfully,  "  do  not  jest 
at  her  misfortunes." 

"Not  jesting,  my  dear,  not  jesting  ;  but,  since  poor 
Wolsey's  time,  I  suppose  she  is  the  only  one  who  could 
boast  any  integrity,  when  limited  to  a  single  robe.  How- 
ever, we  have  not  proved  her  yet — Wolsey  may  still  be 
alone." 

"  That  is  worse  than  jesting,"  returned  mother,  with  a 
smile  the  good  Samaritan  might  have  worn,  "  you  are  blot- 
ting her  with  suspicion  before  you  have  ever  seen  her." 

"  We  will  assume,  then,  for  your  good  hearted  sake,"  said 
father,  blowing  out  the  words  on  each  side  of  the  cigar  he 
was  lighting,  "  that  she  is  an  angel,  and  let  her  prove  her 
wings." 

"  I  am  sure  that  she  will,"  said  mother,  as  she  rang  her 
table  bell  for  the  servants  to  clear  off  the  tea  things. 

The  next  day  was  one  of  preparation,  and  the  room  in- 
tended for  Carlotta  was  fixed  up  like  a  fairy  bower.  The 
morning  after  mother,  and  I  were  whirling  rapidly  toward 
the  Sound  in  our  open  carriage,  the  top  thrown  back  to 
catch  the  fresh  breeze.  What  a  pleasure  was  such  a  drive 
on  such  a  morning,  with  such  horses,  through  such  scenery, 
on  such  an  errand  ! 

Neither  of  us  spoke,  but  leaned  upon  the  side  cushions  of 
the  carriage,  listening  to  the  rapid  trample  of  the  horses'  feet 
and  the  singing  of  the  wheels  over  the  level  roads  as  we 
flashed  along  ;  now  through  slim,  quiet  woods,  where  the 
sunshine  drove  away  the  shade  from  half  the  ground  ;  now 
through  thick  luxuriant  trees,  grouping  themselves  with 
dense  foliage-curtains  around  dark  unrippled  pools,  where 
Artemis  could  have  bathed  with  perfect  modesty,  and  from 
which,  now,  a  lonely  heron,  startled  by  our  wheels,  slowly 
rose  with  his  blue  noiseless  wings  ;  now  through  a  swampy 
hollow,  where  the  laurel  poured  from  its  white  cups  exqui- 
site perfume,  and  now  through  the  solemn  forests,  where  the 


90  SEA-GIFT. 

patriarch  oaks  waved  their  gray  moss-hair,  and  the  towering 
pines  stretched  their  broad  arms  benignly  over  all,  as  if  to 
invoke  a  blessing  from  the  blue  heavens  above. 

At  last  Mervue,  as  Mr.  Cheyleigh's  place  was  called,  with 
its  long  avenue  of  oaks,  came  in  view,  and  in  a  few  moments 
our  horses,  lathered  with  foam,  were  prancing  with  unspent 
fire  at  the  door.  Mrs.  Cheyleigh,  Ned  and  two  of  the  chil- 
dren, with  Carlotta,  met  us  at  the  steps.  Mrs.  Cheyleigh 
had  told  her  of  our  coming,  and  her  great  speaking  eyes 
were  turned  inquiringly  upon  us.  Mother  did  not  wait  for 
introduction  or  salutation,  but  rushed  forward  and  clasped 
her  in  her  arms.  Carlotta  seemed  in  an  instant  to  sound 
the  depths  of  mother's  tender  love,  and  her  first  touch  was 
an  electric  flow  of  sympathy.  Throwing  her  arms  around 
mother's  neck  she  burst  into  convulsive  sobbing.  It  touched 
every  one  present.  Mrs.  Cheyleigh  wept ;  Ned  turned  into 
the  house  with  his  handkerchief  to  his  face,  while  I,  trying 
to  hide  my  emotion,  was  ruthlessly  plucking  and  snapping 
the  tendrils  of  a  jasmine  that  was  clambering  over  the  sides 
of  the  porch — little  Sue  Cheyleigh,  in  the  artless  curiosity  of 
childhood,  walking  around  to  look  at  my  eyes,  in  order  to 
discover  whether  I  was  crying  or  not.  The  first  paroxysm 
of  grief  over,  mother  gently  released  Carlotta,  and  Mrs.  Chey- 
leigh, with  that  half  hoarse  tone  which  always  succeeds 
tears,  invited  us  in.  Carlotta  grasped  mother  tightly  by  the 
hand  and  we  followed  Mrs.  Cheyleigh  into  the  house.  Hav- 
ing now  an  opportunity  to  observe  her  closely,  I  found  that 
Carlotta  was  not  such  a  little  girl  as  I  had  supposed — being, 
in  fact,  nearly  as  old  and  as  large  as  Lulie.  Mother,  Mrs. 
C.  and  the  children  taking  seats  in  the  large,  cool  sitting 
room,  Ned  and  myself  went  out  to  the  stables  to  see  about 
the  horses.  When  I  returned  to  the  sitting  room  I  found 
mother  and  Carlotta  alone — Mrs.  Cheyleigh  having  excused 
herself  for  a  short  time  to  attend  to  domestic  affairs.  Mother 
was  sitting  near  an  open  window,  gently  stroking  Carlotta's 


SEA-GIFT.  91 

head,  which  lay  confidingly  in  her  lap.  They  were  talking, 
and,  not  wishing  to  interrupt,  I  took  my  seat  quietly  near 
them. 

"And  you  are  willing  to  come  with  us  and  be  our  child?" 
mother  said,  bending  over  her. 

"  If  you  all  are  willing  to  take  me,"  said  Carlotta,  "  I 
will  try  to  deserve  your  love." 

"  We  love  you  already,  my  darling  child,  and  will  love 
you  more  and  more  each  day." 

" 1  believe  you,  and  trust  you,  ma'am  ;  but  oh!  my  father, 
my  dear,  dead  father  !  how  I  wish  that  I  were  with  you  in 
the  ground  !"  and  the  poor  child  broke  down  into  sobbing. 

"  Hush,  dear,"  said  mother,  gently ;  "  do  not  speak  so  ; 
God  has  seen  fit  to  spare  you " 

"I  know  He  has,  but  I  wish  He  had  not ;  'twould  be  far 
sweeter  than  life  to  lie  by  father's  side,  though  it  is  cold. 
But  oh  !"  she  continued,  raising  up  her  head  to  look  in 
mother's  face,  and  taking  her  hand,  "  I  am  so  ungrateful  to 
you  ;  you  are  so  good  to  offer  me  a  home,  and  yet  I  shrink 
from  going  where  I  have  no  right  to  go,  except  the  right  of 
your  kindness." 

"  That  shall  be  the  surest  right  of  all,"  said  mother,  kiss- 
ing her  forehead  ;  "  but  you  must  not  feel  dependent.  We 
do  not  take  you  because  we  pity  you,  but  because  we  want 
just  such  a  daughter  to  live  with  and  love  us." 

"Then,  will  you  promise  me,  ma'am,  if  you  ever  tire  of 
me,  that  you  will  send  me  away  ?  You  can  do  it  without 
unkindness,  because  papa  had  a  great  deal  of  money,  and 
you  can  pay  some  one  to  take  care  of  me.  Will  you  promise 
me  ?" 

"  Yes,  dear,  I  will  promise  you  to  send  you  away  when- 
ever we  get  tired  of  you.  But,  in  the  meantime,  I  do  not 
want  you  to  feel  humble  in  our  home,  as  if  you  were  a 
charity  child.  Col.  Smith  has  examined  your  father's  papers, 
and  finds  that  you  are  possessed  of  considerable  wealth. 


92  SEA-GIFT. 

He  has  written  to  your  father's  agent,  who  was  named  in 
the  papers,  and  to  the  American  Consul  at  Havana.  He 
will  probably  go  to  Cuba  himself  next  month,  to  see  about 
the  appointment  of  a  guardian  and  the  settlement  of  your 
estate.     Have  you  no  relatives  at  all  there  V! 

"  I  have  a  cousin,  who  lives  on  the  other  side  of  the 
island,  but  I  have  not  seen  him  since  I  was  a  very  little 
child.  Mother  was  an  orphan,  like  myself,  and  came  from 
Spain  to  Cuba  with  an  old  uncle,  who  died  after  she  was 
married  to  papa.  We  had  many  acquaintances,  but  no 
relatives  anywhere  in  the  island  except  the  cousin  I  have 
spoken  of.  I  have  heard  papa  speak  of  having  relatives  in 
New  Orleans,  but  I  do  not  know  their  names." 

"  Well,  you  are  composed  now  ;  try  to  remaki  so.  Do 
not  give  up  to  those  sad  feelings  when  you  feel  them  com- 
ing on." 

"I  do  struggle  hard,  Mrs.  Smith,  to  keep  from  crying; 
but  whenever  I  commence  thinking  about  the  evening  of 
the  storm — and  I  cannot  help  thinking  about  it — I  remem- 
ber how  happy  papa  and  I  were  sitting  together  in  our 
state  room,  and,  though  the  wind  had  been  high  for  a  clay 
or  two,  we  felt  so  secure,  for  the  steamer  was  thought  to 
be  the  strongest  one  on  the  line.  I  remember  so  well  his 
holding  me  by  the  hand,  and  saying : 

" '  I  think  the  wind  is  lulling,  Lottie,  bird  ;  we  will  be  safe 
to-morrow.'  And  then  came  that  terrible  cry  that  the  ship 
was  sinking  ;  and  we  ran  together  out  on  the  deck,  only  to 
find  the  crew  in  a  panic,  and  the  storm  wilder  than  ever. 
Papa  dragged  me  back  to  the  cabin,  tore  off  the  door,  tied 

me  to  it,  and Oh  !  I  cannot,  cannot  think  of  it  without 

crying.  Do  not  blame  me,  I  cannot  help  it."  And  her  eyes 
filled  again,  and  her  lip  quivered  with  suppressed  feeling. 

"  Dear  child,  you  know  I  do  not  blame  you  ;  only  try  by 
every  means  to  keep  your  mind  from  reverting  to  the  pain- 
ful scene.     I  will  not  offer  consolation  now,  for  I  well  know 


SEA-GIFT.  93 

how  deceitful  it  sounds  to  the  bereaved  to  hear  those  who 
are  not,  quoting  scripture  passages  to  recommend  resigna- 
tion and  submission.  The  beautiful  sacred  words  are  meant 
as  a  sympathy,  not  as  a  teaching.  When  your  lips  are  lifted 
farther  from  this  cup  of  gall  we  will  go  together  to  the  Fount 
of  Life  and  drink  its  sweet  waters." 

Mrs.  Cheyleigh  now  returned  to  the  room,  and  the  conver- 
sation, ceasing  between  mother  and  Carlotta,  became  gen- 
eral. So  many  and  varied  were  the  topics  to  be  discussed 
that  the  morning  passed  rapidly  away  ;  dinner  came  on,  and 
the  afternoon  siesta,  in  hammocks  swung  in  the  verandas, 
where  the  sea  breeze  came  cool  and  refreshing,  was  enjoyed, 
when  the  sinking  sun  reminded  us  that  it  was  time  to  order 
the  carriage. 

When  Carlotta  came  to  tell  Mrs.  C.  good-bye,  and  thank 
her  for  her  kindness,  she  had  nearly  lost  control  of  herself 
again,  but,  with  an  effort,  she  kept  her  tears  back  and 
entered  the  carriage.  The  shadows  which  had  been  hiding 
from  the  sun  all  day  around  the  roots  of  the  trees  were  now 
stretching  out  at  great  length,  and  spreading  into  all  kinds 
of  fantastic  shapes,  though  they  still  kept  the  trees  between 
them  and  the  glaring  eye  they  dreaded  so  much.  The 
scenery  through  which  we  passed  was  all  drowsiness, 
instead  of  the  vivacity  of  the  morning.  The  sun  had  gone 
down  and  the  twilight  was  fading  when  we  stopped  at  our 
door.  Father  and  Lulie  Mayland  were  standing  on  the 
stoop,  waiting  for  us.  Father  took  Carlotta  in  his  arms  out 
of  the  carriage  and  pressed  her  to  him  tenderly,  while  I  was 
helping  mother  out.  Lulie  was  then  presented  to  her,  and, 
after  a  kiss  and  embrace,  they  went  up  the  steps  hand-in- 
hand,  as  fast  friends  as  if  they  had  known  and  loved  each 
other  from  their  birth.  We  went  into  the  dining  room, 
where  early  summer  tea  was  already  laid.  Carlotta  did 
not  wish  anything,  and  mother  withdrew  in  a  short  time 
with  her.     After  the  silence  that  succeeded,  for  a  few  sec- 


94  SEA-GIFT. 

onds,-  their  retirement,  father  said  (and  I  knew  by  the 
twinkle  in  his  eye  he  was  enjoying  the  thorns  on  which  I 
sat)  : 

"  Lulie,"  sighting  at  her  with  one  eye  through  his  iced 
tea,  "  I  am  afraid  you  will  have  a  powerful  rival  in  Car- 
lotta.  You  must  secure  all  your  beaux  with  double  chains 
or  she  will  steal  them  away.  I  think  one  is  proving  recre- 
ant already,  if  I  may  judge  from  the  glances  of  admiration 
he  lavished  upon  her  just  now  at  the  table." 

My  face  was  crimson,  and  the  consciousness  that  it  was 
so  made  the  hue  only  deeper.  To  be  teased  about  the  girl 
I  loved,  before  her  face,  by  father,  too,  was  the  very  climax 
of  embarrassment  to  me.  I  glanced  at  Lulie,  and  found  her 
not  in  the  least  disconcerted. 

"Oh,  John  is  so  fickle,"  she  replied,  laughing,  "that  I 
can  never  count  on  him  for  more  than  a  day  or  two.  If  he 
deserts  me,  however,  I  shall  not  be  desolate,  as  I  have  sev- 
eral others  under  my  thumb,  you  know." 

Embarrassment  is  very  much  increased  by  being  con- 
trasted with  coolness  and  ease,  and  mine  received  a  tenfold 
impulse  from  Lulie's  light  way  of  treating  the  matter. 

"  Really,"  continued  father,  "  you  are  quite  a  belle  ;  but 
I  am  surprised  that  John  should  have  withdrawn  so  easily 
from  the  contest.  I  thought  you  had  more  perseverance, 
my  son.     Surely,  you  did  not  encourage  him,  Lulie  ?" 

"  Yes,  indeed  I  did,  but  he  was  not  to  be  caught,  and  I 
have  given  him  up  as  a  hopeless  case." 

I  vainly  endeavored  to  swallow  my  confusion  with  large 
gulps  of  tea;  the  tea  somehow  slipped  by  and  left  the  con- 
fusion sticking  in  my  throat,  but  I  managed  to  jerk  out  the 
words  : 

"  If  you  ever  gave  any  encouragement  I  did  not  know  it." 

"Ha!  ha!  ha!"  laughed  father.  "  Very  good,  my  son,  very 
good.  But  suppose  she  were  to  offer  encouragement  now, 
would  you  come  back  ?  Try  him  once  more,  Lulie.  I  would 
enjoy  the  courtship  very  much." 


SEA-GIFT.  95 

"I  am  willing,"  she  said,  demurely;  but  I  thought  1 
detected  a  smile  towards  father,  as  if  they  were  in  con- 
spiracy. 

"  Now,  John,"  continued  father,  "  she  says  she  is  ready, 
and  will  return  a  favorable  answer.  How  will  you  com- 
mence ?  Don't  blurt  out  '  I  love  you!'  as  that  would  be  un- 
expected and  sudden;  come  to  it  gradually,  and  the  slower 
you  are  in  getting  to  the  point  the  surer  will  your  answer 
be  'Yes.'" 

I  could  stand  it  no  longer,  but  rose  from  the  table  and 
walked  from  the  room,  not,  however,  before  hearing  Lulie 
say: 

"  I  don't  quite  agree  with  you,  Col.  Smith.  I  can't  bear 
a  slow  courting  fellow.  If  he  loves  much  it  won't  take  him 
long  to  tell  it.  There!  you  have  run  John  off.  I  like  him 
ever  so  much,  only  he  is  very  timid." 

I  went  out  and  sat  on  the  stoop  in  no  pleasant  frame  of 
mind.  I  was  provoked  with  father  for  teasing  me  ;  I  was 
provoked  with  myself  for  being  teased,  and  I  was  provoked 
with  Lulie  for  not  being  teased. 

"She  cannot  love  me  or  she  would  not  treat  the  matter  so 
lightly,"  I  soliloquized,  grinding  white  circles  on  the  brown 
stone  with  my  boot  heel.  "  She  thinks  me  timid,  too  ;  I'll 
prove  my  boldness  the  first  opportunity  I  get." 

Father  and  Lulie  now  came  out  and  sat  down,  but  no 
further  allusion  was  made  to  the  dining  room  topic.  We 
spoke  of  our  intended  trip  to  the  plantation  near  Goldsboro', 
and  Lulie  agreed,  if  her  pa  was  willing,  to  go  up  and  spend 
the  remainder  of  the  summer  with  us,  as  it  would  be  very 
pleasant  for  her  to  be  with  Carlotta.  After  talking  for  some 
time  of  the  pleasures  of  the  country,  Lulie  rose  to  go,  and 
I,  of  course,  accompanied  her. 

So  far  from  proving  my  boldness  I  walked  by  her  side  in 
awkward  silence  till  she  spoke. 

"  Why  did  you  let  your  father  tease  you  so  to-night, 
Johnnie  ?" 


96  s!ea-gift. 

"  He  didn't  tease  me,"  I  returned,  with  Munchausen  men- 
dacity. "  I  didn't  care  a  straw  for  what  he  said,  only  I  did 
not  choose  to  be  spoken  of.  so  before  a  lady." 

"  I'll  wager  Frank  Paning  would  not  have  been  discon- 
certed," she  said.  "  He  has  more  self-possession  than  any 
one  I  ever  saw." 

"  I  don't  care  what  in  the  thunder  Frank  Paning  has  ;  I 
don't  want  to  be  like  him,"  I  said,  savagely. 

"  I  did  not  intend  to  offend  you,  sir;  I  am  obliged  to  you 
for  your  escort  thus  far,  but,  since  you  are  so  incensed,  will 
need  your  services  no  farther,"  she  said,  very  quietly,  taking 
her  hand  from  my  arm. 

"  I  beg  a  thousand  pardons,  Lulie ;  I  was  rude  and  hasty, 
but  so  many  constant  allusions  to  Paning  irritate  me  beyond 
measure.  He  must  be  very  dear  to  you  from  the  repeated 
mention  of  his  name." 

"  Oh,  no,  that  does  not  follow  at  all.  I  think,  very  well  of 
him,  as  he  is  attentive  and  kind;  but  here  we  are  at  our 
gate;  won't  you  come  in  ?" 

"  Thanks  !  not  to-night.  Let  me  ask  pardon  again,  Lulie, 
for  my  very  harsh  words  on  the  way." 

"Do  not  mention  it;  'tis  forgotten  with  me.  Good  night  !" 

My  feelings,  as  I  walked  homeward,  were  very  much  min- 
gled. There  was  always  pleasure  and  pain  in  being  with 
Lulie.  Young  as  she  was  she  already  possessed  consum- 
mate skill  in  swaying  the  feelings — now  by  some  bewitch- 
ing word  or  look. raising  your  hopes,  then  dashing  them  to 
earth  by  some  sarcasm,  or  worse,  an  allusion  to  some  other 
favorite.  She  had  reduced  her  game  to  a  science,  and 
always  pitted  special  rivals  against  each  other.  Frank  was 
sure  to  be  my  thorn.  A  single  remark,  evincing  a  preference 
for  him,  was  enough  to  disturb  my  equanimity  for  an  even- 
ing. So,  in  my  thoughts  this  evening  there  was  pain,  yet  a 
sweet  pleasure,  too,  in  the  reflection  that,  in  our  retired 
country  seat  up  in  Wayne,  I  would  have  her  all  to  myself; 


SEA-GIFT.  9? 

that  I  could  see  her  every  day,  and  talk  as  long  and  freely 
as  I  chose,  with  all  the  adjuncts  and  concomitants  of  love 
— woods,  birds,  brooks,  bowers,  meadows  and  moonshine. 

Just  as  I  reached  our  gate  I  met  Frank  Paning  himself, 
hurrying  up  street  to  his  home. 

"Hello,  John!"  he  said,  lightly,  as  we  stopped,  "where 
have  you  been  ?  Over  to  the  Doc's,  I  suppose.  I  am  get- 
ting jealous.     Lulie  must  be  looked  to." 

"  There  is  no  danger,"  I  replied ;  "  you  are  certainly  the 
idol  there." 

"  Oh,  you  tell  me  that  to  blind  me,  but  I  know  a  thing 
or  two.  By  the  way,  how  is  our  little  foundling.  I  heard 
to-day  that  your  folks  had  brought  her  here  to  raise  up  as  a 
wife  for  you.  I  suppose  you  wish  to  train  her  up  to  suit 
you,  so  she  will  not  have  to  learn  your  ways  after  mar- 
riage." 

"You  heard  a  most  infamous  falsehood,  then,  and  you 
can  tell  your  informant  I  said  so,"  I  replied,  the  blood  rush- 
ing to  my  face. 

"  Well,  don't  get  mad  about  it ;  I  was  only  joking.  I 
want  to  call  on  her ;  when  will  she  receive  company  ?" 

"  Not  in  a  year  or  two,"  I  said,  emphatically.  "  She  is 
going  up  the  country  next  week,  and  will  not  return  till  the 
fall,  when  she  will  commence  school,  and  be  closely  occupied 
with  her  studies." 

"I  see  it  is  plain  you  fear  rivals.  I  will  not  trouble 
you." 

Before  I  could  reply  he  was  gone. 

5 


98  SEA-GIFT. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

The  morning  is  misty  and  damp,  as  father,  mother,  Car- 
lotta,  Lulie  and  I  stand  under  the  great  shed  at  the  depot, 
waiting  for  the  car  doors  to  be  unlocked.  It  is  very  early, 
and  nobody  seems  stirring  except  those  immediately  con- 
nected with  the  train  about  to  start.  There  are  a  dozen  or 
more  people  standing  in  groups,  waiting  on  the  same  event 
as  ourselves.  They  all  yawn  a  great  deal,  rub  their  eyes, 
wish  they  were  back  in  bed,  and  wonder  how  long  before 
the  brakesman  comes  to  open  the  car  doors.  The  train  itself 
lies  on  the  track  like  a  great  headless  serpent  (for  the 
engine  has  not  yet  been  put  on),  whose  red  and  yellow  sides 
are  full  of  latticed  eyes.  At  last  the  brakesman,  in  a  blue 
coat,  striped  shirt  and  glazed  cap,  comes  along,  whistling 
the  last  popular  ballad,  unlocks  the  door  with  a  rattle,  and 
shouts  "  Walk  in,  ladies  and  gentlemen." 

We  crowd  in  and  select  our  seats  on  the  side  from  the 
sun,  if  it  should  come  out.  Father  turns  over  the  seat  in 
front,  that  it  may  face  the  other  one,  lays  his  shawl  in  the 
corner,  hangs  up  the  basket  containing  our  lunch,  sits  down, 
pulls  off  his  glove  with  his  teeth,  thrusts  his  hand  under  his 
duster,  draws  out  and  looks  at*  his  watch,  shuts  it  with  a 
snap,  and  says  indistinctly,  through  the  fingers  of  his  glove  : 

"  It  will  be  fifteen  minutes  before  we  start." 

People  continue  to  arrive  and  crowd  in,  singly  and  in  par- 
ties. The  individuals  consist  of  a  very  fat  old  gentleman, 
with  a  broad  hat  soiled  around  the  band,  a  duster  too  short 
by  six  inches  for  his  long  black  coat,  and  a  large  red  ban- 
danna handkerchief,  worn  altogether  in  his  hand ;  a  fancy 
dressed  young  gentleman,  who  looks  in  the  door  a  moment 
and  concludes  to  finish  his  cigar  upon  the  platform,  with  one 
foot  lifted  to  the  railing,  where  he  can  tap  the  heel  of  his 
boot  with  a  leg-headed   cane  ;  a  rather  rough  man  with  a 


SEA-GIFT.  99 

very  large  moustache,  who  passes  through  the  coach  very 
often  and  slams  the  door  very  hard,  gets  between  two  seats 
to  lean  half  way  out  of  the  window  to  tell  some  one,  who  is 
named  Bill,  "  Hello  1"  and  to  ask  "  when  will  you  be'  up  ?" 
lets  down  the  window  with  a  bang,  and  lolls  across  the  seat 
with  one  foot  hanging  in  the  aisle  ;  a  middle  aged  maiden 
lady,  dressed,  of  course,  in  black  bombazine,  with  a  green 
veil,  a  large  basket  with  a  scolloped  top,  a  canary  of  yellow 
and  black  dignity  in  a  white  and  green  cage,  furnished  with 
seed,  sand,  and  inconvenient  water  cups;  an  old  lady  under 
the  care  of  the  conductor,  walking  very  slow,  with  a  horn 
handled  stick,  a  large  flowered  bandbox  and  a  white  cloth 
bag ;  she  wears  a  dark  fly  bonnet,  which  she  takes  off  when 
she  sits  down  and  displays  a  white  cap,  ruffled  around  her 
face,  which  is  very  much  wrinkled,  and  has  white,  thin  hairs 
about  the  chin  ;  she  shows  a  disposition  to  breathe  hard, 
and  to  look  around  vacantly  from  the  side  seat  at  the  end 
of  the  cars,  where  the  conductor  has  placed  her,  and  to  talk 
to  no  one  in  particular  with  a  voice  like  a  cat-bird's  with  a 
bad  cold. 

The  parties  who  enter  are  generally  composed  of  tall, 
resigned  looking1  gentlemen,  burdened  with  innumerable 
boxes  and  bundles,  patient  and  pale  wives,  in  gray  travelling 
dresses  and  lead  colored  veils,  which  they  hold  in  one  corner 
of  their  mouths,  to  show  only  one  fourth  of  the  face  :  sleepy 
looking,  large  boys,  with  badly  fitting  clothes,  who  stumble 
along  the  aisle  behind  their  parents,  as  if  they  were  still 
dreaming ;  smaller  boys  and  girls  following,  holding  each 
other  by  the  hand,  each  in  the  fallacious  belief  that  they 
are  taking  care  of  the  other;  and  mulatto  nurses,  carrying 
m  their  arms  very  white  headed  babies,  naturally  lachry- 
mose and  nasally  aqueous. 

Having  seen  all  these  and  many  more  come  in,  I  raise  the 
window.  Everything  is  dripping  with  fog,  and  the  moisture 
is  trickling  in  little  crooked  streams  down  the  sides  of  the 


100  SEA-GIFT. 

coaches.  The  express  wagon  comes  rattling  down,  and  I 
can  hear  them  unloading,  with  an  occasional  ejaculation 
bordering  on  the  profane.  Then  I  hear  the  bell  of  the 
engine  as  it  comes  out  of  the  yard,  and  stews  and  hisses, 
backing  down  the  track,  nearer  and  nearer  till  it  touches — 
then,  with  a  loud  clack-up  of  the  coaches,  everybody  is  jerked 
forward,  the  train  glides  back  a  foot  or  two,  and  it  is  coupled 
on.  All  is  comparatively  still  now,  and  there  is  nothing  to 
remind  us  of  the  immense  power  to  which  we  are  attached, 
except  the  odor  of  the  smoke,  which  is  rolling  in  black  masses 
along  the  roof  of  the  shed,  and  the  faint  singing  of  the  steam. 

I  take  my  head  in  and  find  everybody  either  dozing  or 
staring  stupidly  out  of  the  window.  Father  is  reclining  in 
his  seat,  mother  is  resting  her  cheek  upon  her  hand,  with 
closed  eyes,  and  Carlotta  and  Lulie,  finding  it  too  damp  to 
raise  the  window,  have  looked  through  the  glass  till  their 
breath  has  dimmed  it,  and  wiping  it  with  their  hands,  have 
left  the  print  of  their  fingers  in  circles  on  the  pane. 

William  now  brings  father  the  checks  for  the  baggage,  the 
whistle  sounds,  the  bell  rings,  a  few  loud  coughs  from  the 
great  monster  that  draws  us,  and  we  glide  from  under  the 
roof,  creep  under  the  bridge,  jog  along  the  suburbs,  rattle 
into  full  speed,  and  roar  out  of  sight  of  the  town;  the  last 
sign  of  which  is  a  little  negro,  standing  in  the  door  of  a  hut 
on  the  embankment  above,  waving  his  rag  of  a  hat,  as  if  to 
wish  us  good  speed.  Trees  fly  by,  fences  like  long  serpents 
wriggle  past,  and  the  whole  country  becomes  a  passing 
panorama  1 

The  sun  rises,  and,  dispelling  the  fog,  shines  out  bright 
and  sultry.  People,  aroused  by  the  stir,  begin  to  talk. 
Children  become  thirsty.  The  lady  opposite,  with  two  little 
girls  and  a  baby,  tells  the  nurse  to  hand  her  the  basket,  and 
opening  it  to  get  out  the  silver  mug,  sends  the  nurse  after 
water.  The  nurse  totters  down  the  coach,  rocks  backward 
and  forward  while  drawing   the  water,  and  totters  ^back, 


SEA-GIFT.  101 

steadying  herself  by  the  arms  of  the  seats,  and  spilling  a 
little  water  at  every  step.  The  little  camels  gulp  it  down 
as  if  the  cars  were  Sahara  ! 

The  conductor  staggers  in  and  calls  for  tickets.  Old  gen- 
tlemen untie  many-stringed  pocket-books,  old  ladies  open 
their  reticules,  and  young  gentlemen  point  to  their  hat 
bands.  He  passes  out,  and  the  whistle  sounds.  The  brakes- 
man rushes  to  the  wheel  and  gives  a  turn,  then  holds  his 
cap  on  with  one  hand,  and  swings  off  by  the  railing  to  look 
ahead.  Another  whistle,  another  turn,  and  we  grind  into  a 
small  station,  where  we  stop  for  a  minute  or  two;  then  on 
and  on  we  fly,  faster  for  the  short  delay.  The  morning 
wears  away,  and  we  get  out  our  luncheon.  Broiled  chicken 
and  cold  tongue  !  how  they  are  associated  with  travelling  ! 
Their  very  odor  is  suggestive  of  the  rattle  of  the  train  1 
We  had  scarce  finished  eating  when  the  whistle  sounded  for 
Goldsboro'.  We  got  off  and  found  Aleck,  one  of  the  farm 
hands,  waiting  for  us  with  the  spring  wagon,  as  Horace,  he 
said,  had  not  yet  got  up  with  the  carriage.  We  all  clam- 
bered up,  and  were  soon  rolling  over  a  level,  though  dusty, 
road  to  our  country  place. 

As  the  rattling  wagon  was  not  a  very  pleasant  place  for 
conversation,  I  had  leisure  to  observe  Carlotta,  and  to  mark 
the  effects  of  diversion  on  her  beautiful  face.  Many  traces 
of  sadness  were  gone,  and  there  was  even  brightness  in  her 
eyes.  Such  eyes  I  have  never  seen.  There  was  a  velvet 
expression  about  them,  for  to  the  soft  rich  effect  of  that 
fabric  alone  can  I  compare  those  orbs  and  their  setting;  and 
I  thought,  as  I  gazed  at  them,  that  the  soul  must  be  a  rare 
one  indeed  that  possessed  such  windows.  She  seemed  try- 
ing to  shake  off  reflections  on  her  own  misfortunes,  and  for 
others'  sake,  if  not  her  own,  to  be  cheerful.  She  sat  next  to 
mother,  to  whom  she  was  already  fondly  attached,  and  whose 
tender  heart  fully  reciprocated  her  love.  Lulie  was  all  gaiety, 
an  (Mather  was  undignified  enough  to  be  droll;  some  of  his 


102  •  SEA-GIFT. 

remarks  even  drawing  a  smile  from  Carlotta,  though  only 
such  a  smile  a  soul  in  serge  can  wear ;  a  smile  that  seems 
begun  in  forgetfulness,  and  finished  with  repentance  for  its 
levity. 

The  afternoon  was  far  advanced  when  w&  drove  up  the 
long  avenue  of  trees  that  led  to  the  house. 

The  place  had  been  built  by  my  great  grandfather,  and 
the  house  and  all  the  premises  were  on  the  old  style. 

The  great-house,  as  it  was  termed  by  the  negroes,  was  a 
large  two-story  one,  with  narrow  green  blinds,  a  large  wing 
extending  back,  and  piazzas  running  almost  all  the  way  round. 
The  chimneys  were  very  broad,  and  were  built  half  up  with 
rock,  then  finished  off  with  brick.  The  front  porch  had  an 
arched  roof  over  it,  and  was  furnished  with  two  stiff  benches 
on  each  side.  There  was  a  magnificent  grove  in  front,  in 
one  corner  of  which  was  a  large  pond  or  lake,  on  which  a 
flock  of  geese  were  swimming.  To  the  left  of  the  house 
stood  a  large  capacious  kitchen,  painted  red,  and  behind  and 
around  the  house  were  ranged  the  dairy,  smoke  house,  &c, 
all  of  the  same  ruddy  hue.  Back  of  the  yard  were  the  long 
rows  of  negro  cabins,  with  the*r  martin  poles,  and  little  gar- 
dens in  front  of  them,  and  a  few  hundred  yards  off,  in  a  small 
growth  of  trees,  stood  the  house  for  the  overseer,  Mr.Bemby. 
As  we  drove  up  to  the  yard  gate  a  large  bull-dog,  chained 
in  his  kennel,  commenced  barking  furiously,  and  this  brought 
yelping  around  the  house  half  a  dozen  curs  and  hounds 
belonging  to  the  negroes.  These  were  followed  in  turn  by 
a  troop  of  little  negroes,  who  ran  to  the  gate,  shouting  in 
great  glee : 

"  Yon's  marster  and  mistis." 

Then  ensued  a  scuffle  for  the  honor  of  opening  the  gate, 
and  a  shrill  chorus  of  "  How  dye's"  as  we  entered  the  yard. 
Mrs.  Bemby  came  down  the  steps  to  meet  us,  and  took  us 
into  the  cool,  large  front  room,  where  she  aided  mother  and 
the  girls  to  take  off  their  bonnets  and  hats,  then  conducted 


SEA-GIFT.  103 

them  to  their  chambers.  She  soon  returned  to  father  and 
myself,  with  waiter  and  goblets  of  ice  water. 

"  Col.  Smith,"  she  said,  as  she  placed  the  water  on  the 
table,  "  Mrs.  Smith  said  you've  got  her  keys  ;  and,  Mister 
John,  your  room  is  ready  whenever  you  wish  to  go  up." 

"  Thank  you,  Mrs.  Bemby,"  I  replied,  as  father  arose  and 
went  to  mother's  chamber,  "I  will  wait  here  awhile,  as  it  is 
the  coolest  place  I  have  seen  to-day."  "  I  must  go  see  about 
supper,"  she  said,  taking  up  the  key  basket  and  holding  it 
against  herself  while  she  searched  for  a  key  ;  "  don't,  the 
niggers  will  get  every  thing  wrong.  I  'spected  to  move  over 
to-day  to  our  house,  but  Mr.  Bemby,  he  was  so  busy  a  plow- 
ing, I  couldn't  get  all  the  things  away  ;  so,  if  you  find  any 
of  Ben's  things  in  your  room,  let  'em  stay  till  in  the  morn- 
ing. It  ingenerly  takes  me  a  fortnit  to  get  straight  when 
I  come  from  home  to  the  great'us,  or  from  the  great'us  to 
home." 

I  surveyed  her  and  the  room  while  she  was  speaking,  and 
found  her  impress  on  every  article.  The  room  was  always 
used  as  a  sitting  room,  and  had  so  many  doors  and  windows 
that  it  was  a  perfect  breeze  generator.  The  chairs  were 
ranged  two  and  two  under  every  window,  as  if  to  let  the 
wind  cool  them.  Father's  lounge  was  drawn  in  the  middle 
of  the  room,  with  its  bright  chintz  covering  tucked  in  so 
tightly  that  it  seemed  to  say  to  me,  "  Come  and  lie  down,  I 
will  not  let  you  sink  in  and  be  hot,  but  will  bear  you  up, 
that  you  may  get  the  breeze."  The  floor  was  so  clean  and 
shining  that  I  longed  to  get  down  and  sleep  with  my  face  on 
the  cool  boards.  Even  the  old  fashioned  piano,  with  its 
yellow  keys  and- little  straight  legs,  had  such  a  tight,  scant 
cover,  that  it  seemed  to  have  taken  off  its  trowsers  for  the 
summer.  The  broad  fireplace  was  clayed  as  white  as  snow, 
and  stuffed  full  of  feathery  fennel,  and  on  the  high,  quaintly 
carved  mantel,  were  plaster  images,  sheep  with  very  red  eyes, 
a  studious  boy  with  a  slate,  and  his  nose  knocked  off,  and 


104  SEA-GIFT. 

very  erect  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  with  very  large  legs,  one  of 
which  had  grown  to  a  stump,  in  a  way  that  would  have  held 
him  faster  than  St.  Helena.  Between  these  mementoes  of 
itinerant  Italians  were  ranged  double  rows  of  red  and  green 
apples,  with  Hardee  precision.  There  were  several  old 
portraits  in  the  room,  and  these  had  the  gauze  looped  up 
around  them,  as  if  to  give  them  air.  A  tall  old  clock,  with  a 
dignified  face,  and  a  lazy  second-hand,  that  waited  every 
time  for  the  clock  to  tick  before  it  would  jump,  stood  in  its 
corner — the  long  pendulum  passing  to  and  fro  by  the  little 
glass  door  near  the  bottom,  as  if  it  didn't  care  if  I  did  see  it, 
and  would  as  lief  stop  as  not.  And  then  its  drowsy  tick ! 
Argus  would  have  closed  all  his  eyes  if  he  could  have  heard 
it  for  five  minutes  !  A  large  yellow  and  white  eat,  with  both 
ears  cropped,  lay  asleep  in  Mrs.  Bemby's  work  basket,  which 
sat  near  the  door,  and  a  frisky  gray  kitten  on  the  hearth 
was  catching  at  the  flies  in  the  fennel.  And  I  thought,  as  I 
looked  around,  if  Mrs.  Bemby  could  impart  such  a  cool,  clean 
look  to  every  thing  by  her  short  residence  in  the  house, 
what  must  her  little  home  be  up  on  the  hill,  under  those 
great  shady  poplars. 

Mrs.  B.  having  found  her  key,  came  to  her  work  basket, 
shook  the  cat  out  of  it  (the  cat  coming  down  slowly  on  her 
fore  feet,  and  bringing  her  hind  feet  down  a  second  or  two 
afterwards,  as  if  half  inclined  to  let  them  stay  up  in  the  air), 
and  gathering  up  her  work,  left  the  room.  I  rose  and  went 
up  stairs,  where  I  found  everything  equally  antique,  and  as 
clean  and  cool.  I  ordered  up  my  trunk,  and  having  made 
my  toilet  I  went  down,  feeling  very  much  refreshed.  The 
girls  soon  appeared,  and  we  spent  the  remainder  of  the 
afternoon  exploring  the  old  house.  In  the  old  parlor,  in  the 
library — with  long  high  shelves  of  books — up  in  the  old  dusty 
garrets,  down  in  the  basement,  everywhere  that  there  was 
anything  to  .show,  I  carried  Carlotta  and  Lulie,  listening  to 
Lulie's  bright  laugh  and  admiring   Carlotta's   brightening 


SEA-GIFT.  105 

beauty.  From  the  house  we  walked  out  into  the  grove, 
down  to  the  orchard,  and,  with  our  hats  full  of  apples  and 
peaches,  at  last  took  our  seats  on  the  green  mossy  rocks  at 
the  spring.  As  Lulie  and  Carlotta  took  their  seats  together, 
and  seemed  so  absorbed  in  each  other,  I  found  that  the  first 
little  cloud  in  this  country  trip  was  beginning  to  gather ; 
that  cloud  was — and  I  blushed  for  shame  at  the  thought — 
Carlotta's  presence.  I  knew  that  she  and  Lulie  would 
be  inseparable,  when  I  wanted  Lulie  all  to  myself.  I  felt 
that  I  must  give  up  all  hopes  of  private  chats  ;  that  I 
would  have  no  opportunity  to  tell  my  love  ;  that  all  my 
courtship  must  be  carried  on  by  looks,  and  that,  I  knew, 
would  be  unsatisfactory,  as  Lulie  never  returned  my  tender 
glances  ;  yet  I  could  not  help  admiring  Carlotta,  and  loving 
to  be  with  her.  She  was  so  exquisitely  beautiful  that  I 
could  sit  and  watch  her  for  hours  and  never  weary ;  but 
she  was  too  sad  and  serious  yet  to  be  congenial,  and  I  felt 
that  she  was  a  bar  to  my  intercourse  with  Lulie,  and  could 
scarcely  refrain  from  wishing  we  had  never  found  her.  All 
the  better  part  of  my  nature  would  rise  up  indignantly  at 
the  unkindness  of  such  thoughts,  but  still  I  would  have 
them.     Youth,  in  love,  is  excusable  for  many  follies. 

While  the  girls  were  talking  in  a  low  tone  together  I  was 
leaning  on  my  elbow,  flipping  the  parings  of  the  peaches 
into  the  water,  and  indulging  a  somewhat  bitter  train  of 
reflection  over  my  disappointment,  when  the  tea  bell  rang. 
We  hastened  to  the  house,  and  met  father  at  the  door,  who 
said : 

"Come  in  to  tea.  Mrs.  Bemby  has  not  had  time  to  pre- 
pare supper  at  her  house,  so  I  have  invited  her  and  Mr. 
Bemby,  and  Ben,  their  son,  to  eat  with  us  to-night.  Ben  is 
rather  a  queer  case,  but  you  mustn't  laugh  when  you  meet 
him,  as  it  would  hurt  Mrs.  Bemby's  feelings  very  much." 

We  went  down  stairs  to  the  dining  room,  where  we  were 
introduced  to  Mr.  B.  and  son.     Mr.  Bemby  was  a  large  dark 

5* 


106  SEA-GIFT. 

man,  with  a  kind,  pleasant  face,  but  rough  and  sun-burnt  in 
his  appearance.  He  seemed  very  much  at  his  ease,  as  he 
knew  father  and  mother  so  well,  and  greeted  us  cordially, 
remarking  to  me,  as  he  shook  my  hand : 

"  You've  growed  a'most  outen  my  knowledge,  Mr.  Smith, 
but  I  hain't  seen  you  sence  you  was  a  mighty  little  chap." 

As  soon  as  I  looked  at  Ben  I  knew  I  had  found  a  rare 
case,  and  I  felt  that  he  would  contribute  no  small  amount 
to  my  enjoyment.  He  was  very  tall  and  stout,  being  nearly 
six  feet  high,  though  he  was  apparently  not  done  growing. 
He  had  a  clear  gray  eye,  full  of  intelligence,  but  that  always 
looked  as  if  it  was  laughing  to  itself;  his  nose  was  promi- 
nent between  his  eyes,  but  flattened  at  the  end  by  an  un- 
skilful operation  for  hair-lip,  when  he  was  a  child  ;  his  upper 
lip,  from  the  same  cause,  had  a  deep  scar  in  it,  and  was 
tucked  in  his  under  lip,  as  if  he  was  sucking  something  from 
a  spoon.  When  he  laughed  he  showed  only  his  under  teeth, 
which  were  well  set,  but  stained  yellow  from  the  use  of 
tobacco ;  his  laugh  itself  was  a  very  singular  one  for  a 
young  person,  though  I  have  sometimes  heard  very  old  and 
sedate  people  laugh  so.  When  he  was  amused  his  face 
assumed  a  broad  grin  two  or  three  seconds  before  a  sound 
was  heard,  and  then  from  deep  within  came  a  series  of  short 
or  long  grunts,  according  to  the  intensity  of  his  feelings ; 
if  he  was  very  much  amused  the  grunts  were  lengthened 
almost  to  groans — one  beginning  as  the  other  left  off;  if  he 
was  only  laughing  slightly  they  were  short  enough  to  be  a 
kind  of  chuckle.  The  best  illustration  of  his  laugh  I  can 
find  is  a  thunder  cloud — first  the  lightning  on  his  face,  after 
awhile  the  thunder  rumbling  up  from  within.  Very  often 
his  face,  in  ordinary  converse,  would,  like  sheet  lightning, 
flash  out  a  laugh,  while  no  sound  at  all  would  be  heard. 

Mother  was  suffering  with  headache  from  the  day's  fatigue 
and  sent  in  her  excuse,  and  the  request  that  Mrs.  Bemby 
would  take  the  head  of  the  table,  and  make  the  tea  and  coffee. 


SEA-GIFT.  107 

Mrs.  B -accordingly  took  her  seat,  and  while  she  is  arrang- 
ing the  cups,  let  me  introduce  her  more  thoroughly  by  a  brief 
description.  A  very  stout  old  lady,  with  thin  gray  hairs, 
tucked  into  a  small  knot  by  a  large  horn  comb,  small  blue 
eyes,  with  the  under  lid  much  nearer  the  pupil  than  the 
upper,  giving  her  always  a  very  pleasant  but  surprised  look  ; 
a  fat  face,  with  scarcely  a  wrinkle,  a  loose  under  lip,  and  a 
tongue  that  threatened  with  every  word  to  come  out,  so  that 
all  her  words  seemed  to  have  been  fattening  before  she  spoke 
them.  Her  form  was  very  large,  so  that  she  looked  like  a 
tierce  of  good  nature.  Her  whole  appearance  was  of  that 
kind,  that  if  you  had  seen  her  at  the  door  of  a  house,  as  you 
were  travelling,  you  would  have  stopped  for  refreshment, 
knowing  that  everything  would  be  clean,  and  in  that  agreea- 
ble profusion  that  one  always  enjoys  after  a  journey. 

Mrs.  Bemby  was  free  and  unembarrassed  in  her  manner  ; 
Mr.  Bemby  unconcerned  ;  but  Ben  evidently  felt  awkward, 
and  was  depending  upon  observation  of  the  conduct  of 
others  for  his  table  deportment. 

"Colonel  Smith,"  said  Mrs.  B- to  father,  after  grace 

had  been  said,  "  will  you  take  some  tea  or  coffee?" 

"I'll  take  a  cup  of  each,"  said  he.  "I  am  a  little  peculiar 
about  that,  and  generally  ice  my  tea  while  I  drink  my 
coffee." 

"  If  I  had  a'  known  that  I  could  a'  had  some  friz  for  you, 
sir." 

"No  matter,  Mrs.  Bemby.     I  can  soon  cool  it  here." 

"  Miss  Lulie,  which  will  you  have  ?" 

"  I  will  thank  you  for  a  glass  of  milk." 

"Well,  Miss  Carlotta ?" 

"  A  cup  of  tea,  if  you  please." 

"Mr.  John,  tea  or  coffee  ?" 

"  Coffee,  I  believe,  madam." 

"  Old  man,  you'll  have  coffee,  I  know,"  she  said,  putting 
the  sugar  in  Mr.  B 's  cup. 


108  SEA-GIFT. 

Poor  Ben  had  been  watching  carefully,  but  could  not  pos- 
sibly decide  what  was  aufait  under  the  circumstances,  so 
that  when  his  turn  came  he  resolved,  as  the  safest  course, 
to  follow  father's  example,  and,  in  response  to  his  mother's 
inquiry,  replied  that  he  would  take  some  of  both,  and 
"sorter  cool  the  tea  while  he  was  getting  down  the  coffee." 

Mrs.  Bemby's  eyes  certainly  looked  natural  in  their  sur- 
prise at  his  answer.  Lulie,  whose  face  had  been  red  with 
restrained  laughter  since  she  had  seen  him,  now  broke  into 
an  irresistible  titter,  to  which  Ben  replied  by  a  grin,  with- 
out a  sound. 

"Ben,"  said  his  mother,  still  looking  at  him  through  her 
specs,  "you  must  be  a  fool;  give  him  some  buttermilk, 
Harriet." 

There  was  silence  for  some  time,  and  then  father  said  : 

"Ben,  do  you  ever  catch  any  fish,  now?" 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  ketched  a  cat  'tother  day,  big  as  a  bucket." 

"  Caught  a  cat,  eh,"  said  father,  setting  aside  his  coffee, 
and  drawing  the  tea  to  him.  "  You  must  have  baited  with 
a  mouse." 

"Nor,  sir,  I  baited  with  a  worrum.  Cats  bites  at  wor- 
rums  fine." 

„Lulie  could  restrain  her  curiosity  no  longer,  but  asked, 
with  all  earnestness,  if  it  was  a  real  cat,  with  tail,  claws 
and  all. 

Ben  gave  a  great  many  long  grunts  as  he  said,  "  Sho',  its 
got  a  tail,  but  tain't  got  no  claws,  'cause  its  a  fish." 

"  Oh  I"  said  Lulie,  with  her  hand  to  her  mouth,  and  a 
glance  at  me. 

I  ventured  to  ask  if  there  were  many  squirrels  on  the 
plantation. 

Ben  bit  a  large  semicircle  out  of  a  biscuit,  and  said' 
through  the  crumbs: 

"  The  trees  is  just  a  breakin'  with  'em.  I  went  to  a  mul- 
berry this  mornin',  and  th'  was  sixty  odd  on  one  limb  1" 


SEA-GIFT.  109 

"  Why,  Ben,"  said  father,  looking  up,  "  that  couldn't  have 
been  so." 

"  Well,  they  mightn't  a'  been  ;  but  three  hundred  and 
over  ran  outen  the  tree  when  I  shot." 

Ben  is  not  the  only  one  I  have  met  whose  stories  grew 
bigger  as  they  repeated  them. 

Mrs.  Beraby  now  interrupted  him. 

"Ben,  you  talked  mighty  nigh  enough.  Let  somebody 
else  have  a  mouth." 

Ben,  thus  rebuked,  was  silent,  and  father  and  Mr.  B 

talked  about  the  farm,  while  Garlotta  and  Lulie  occasionally 
whispered,  and  I  ate  in  silence. 

After  the  meal  the  Bembys  left  for  their  house,  Ben  hav- 
ing promised  to  take  me  hunting  and  fishing  in  all  the  best 
places  ;  and  we  went  out  to  the  front  porch  to  talk  over  our 
plans  for  pleasure.  Father  went  to  the  library  to  read, 
mother  was  resting  in  her  room,  nobody  in  the  porch  but 
Carlotta,  Lulie  and  I ;  and  again  I  felt  that  Carlotta  was  in 
the  way. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


The  sky  was  just  reddening  when  I  came  down  next 
morning  and  commenced  to  get  my  gun  and  accoutrements, 
to  try  my  hand  at  hunting.  Father  called  me  as  I  was" 
about  to  leave  the  house,  and  told  me  to  come  to  the  back 
door.  There  I  found  a  negro  boy,  thirteen  or  fourteen  years 
of  age,  in  his  shirt  sleeves,  a  clean  white  shirt,  and  copperas 
checked  pants,  held  up  by  suspenders  of  the  same  cloth, 
fastened  on  them  by  little  sticks  ;  one  hand  resting  up 
against  the  house,  and  one  bare  foot  scratching  the  top  of 
the  other. 

"  John,"  said  father,  as  I  came  out  in  the  porch,  gun  in 


110  SEA-GIFT. 

hand,  "  this  is  Reuben,  one  of  Hannah's  children.  You  may 
take  him  for  your  valet.  He  knows  all  the  best  hunting  and 
fishing  places  around  here.  When  you  go  to  Goldsboro' 
you  can  get  him  some  more  suitable  livery." 

"  Thank  you,  sir  ;  he  will  suit  me  exactly.  How  do  you 
like  it,  Reuben?" 

Reuben  could  only  snicker  and  rub  his  hand  on  the 
weather  boarding,  as  an  acknowledgment  of  his  favor. 

"I  am  about  to  start  hunting  now  ;  can  you  carry  me  to 
a  place  where  I  can  kill  some  squirrels  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir;  ef  I  c'n  git  Unker  Jack's  Trip,  and  go  over  'gin 
the  big  spring  field,  you  kin  find  a  sight  on  'em." 

"  Well,  run  and  get  Trip,  and  come  on." 

He  ran  down  to  the  quarters,  and  soon  came  back  with  a 
little  blue-spotted,  curl-tailed  dog,  which  he  declared  could 
"find  'em  eben  ef  dey  wan't  dere  1" 

After  getting  over  fences,  jumping  ditches,  tramping 
through  dewy  grass,  and  breaking  through  wet  corn  till  my 
feet  were  drenched  and  my  clothes  saturated,  we  at  last 
struck  the  woods.  What  splendid  woods  they  were  for 
hunting.  Dignified,  patriarchal  oaks,  matronly  cedars, 
young  dandy  hickories,  love-sick  maiden-pines,  that  sighed 
in  the  breeze,  and  families  of  saplings  1  Reuben  here 
thought  we  would  find  the  game,  and  told  Trip  to  "  look 
about."     The  little  canine  obeyed,  and  was  soon  out  of  sight. 

We  moved  cautiously  about,  listening  ;  nor  did  we  have 
to  wait  very  long  before  Reuben  recognized  his  short,  quick 
bark,  and,  with  the  ejaculation,  "  dat's  him,"  ran  rapidly 
towards  the  place.  I  followed  as  fast  as  the  nature  of  the 
undergrowth  would  permit,  and  we  soon  found  Trip  sitting 
on  his  tail,  under  a  large  oak,  whose  thick  leaves  concealed 
all  but  the  lowest  branches.  I  looked  long  and  vainly  to- 
wards the  top  ;  nothing  could  I  see  but  the  deep  green 
leaves.  Reuben,  however,  got  off  some  distance  from  the 
tree,  and,  walking  backwards,  and  looking  with  hand-shaded 


SEA-GIFT.  Ill 

eyes,  soon  cried  out,  "  Yon  he  is  ;  cum  year,  marse  John  ; 
you  c'n  see  'im."  I  ran  eagerly  to  him,  and  gazed  intently 
to  where  he  pointed,  and  by  his  continued  indications  of  the 
exact  limb  and  fork,  I  was  at  last  persuaded  that  I  did  see 
a  small  gray  knot  near  the  body  of  the  tree.  I  levelled  my 
gun  and  fired  ;  all  was  still  for  awhile,  and  then  the  shot 
came  pattering  back  on  the  trees  a  little  way  off.  Another 
shot,  and  the  gray  knot  ran  out  to  the  end  of  the  limb. 

"  Dat's  him  ;  I  know'd  it  was,"  shouted  Reuben,  while  I 
was  so  much  excited  I  could  hardly  load.  Before  I  could 
get  the  shot  down  the  squirrel  sprang  from  the  tree  to 
another,  the  slender  twigs  bending  under  him,  and  the  wet 
leaves  showering  down  the  dew.  But  Reuben  and  Trip 
were  watching,  and  soon  found  him  in  a  fairer  place.  I  now 
aim  more  carefully,  and  fire ;  he  falls  several  feet,  then 
catches  and  recovers  himself ;  another  barrel,  and  he  turns 
under  limb,  holding  on  by  his  feet.  Before  I  can  load  again 
he  slowly  releases,  foot  by  foot,  his  hold  upon  the  limb,  and 
comes  tumbling  headlong  down,  striking  the  ground  with  a 
heavy  sound.  Reuben  and  Trip  are  in  great  glee  over  it, 
while  I  look  on  with  assumed  indifference,  for  it  is  my  first 
squirrel,  though  I  had  played  great  destruction  among  the 
rice  birds  near  town. 

I  was  just  putting  the  caps  on  my  gun  when  I  was  start- 
led by  the  report  of  another  gun  close  at  hand.  I  soon 
heard  the  thumping  of  the  ramrod,  and  a  little  while  after 
the  bushes  parted,  and  the  long  figure  of  Ben  Bemby  emerg- 
ed, his  gray  eyes  gleaming  under  a  broad  wool  hat  without 
any  band,  and  his  scarred  lip  drawn  into  a  smile.  A  large 
bunch  of  squirrels  hung  in  his  hand,  and  a  long  single-barrel 
gun  rested  on  his  shoulder. 

"Mornin'.  What  luck  ?"  he  said,  resting  his  gun  on  the 
ground,  and  throwing  back  his  hat  to  wipe  the  perspiration 
from  his  forehead  with  his  forefinger. 

"One  fine  fellow,"  I  said,  holding  my  trophy  up. 


112  SEA-GIFT. 

Ben  chuckled  a  little,  and  said  : 

"  Four  shots  to  one;  that's  sorter  bad.  I  got  seven  outer 
nine.  That  ere  little  pop-stick  of  yourn  won't  reach  these 
trees." 

I  did  not  fancy  any  slur  on  the  shooting  qualities  of  my 
gun,  which  was  a  very  handsome  Wesley  Richards,  a  pre- 
sent from  father  the  winter  before,  and  I  offered  to  prove 
that  it  would  shoot  as  far  as  his. 

"  Jumerlacky  !  Why,  I  can  fetch  a  squrl  when  he  is 
outer  sight  with  this  old  gun." 

"  How  do  you  aim  at  him?"  I  inquired,  smiling  at  his  ear- 
nestness. 

"  I  just  git  me  a  hicker  nut  hall,  with  the  print  where  a 
squrl's  been  a  cuttin',  and  rub  it  in  the  shot,  and  when  I 
fire,  don't  keer  which  way  I  takes  sight,  the  shot  goes  right 
arter  the  squrl  what  cut  the  nut,  and  all  I  got  to  do  is  to 
look  roun'  and  see  what  tree  he's  a  gwine  to  fall  from." 

I  expressed  a  great  desire  to  see  his  gun  perform,  and 
asked  if  he  had  killed  any  that  morning  without  seeing 
them. 

"  Not  'zactly,"  he  replied,  changing  his  squirrels  from  one 
hand  to  the  other;  " but  one  run  up  such  a  high  tree  he  got 
t'other  side  of  a  cloud." 

"How  did  you  get  at  him?" 

"Jus'  shot  wher  he  went  thew;  when  he  drapped  he  was 
right  smarten  wet,  an'  it  rained  purtty  peart  thew  the  shot 
holes  in  the  cloud." 

"Which  one  of  those  was  it?"  I  asked,  pointing  to  the 
bunch  in  his  hand. 

"This  here  biggest  un,"  he  said,  holding  him  up  by  the 
tail. 

"  Why,  he  does'nt  seem  to  be  wet  now?" 

"  Nor  ;  he  dried,  like,  comin'  thew  the  air." 

I  was  uncertain  whether  he  was  a  little  nighty  or  was 
trying  to  quiz  me,  thinking  I  was  city-green,  and  a  look  into 


SEA-GIFT.  113 

his  laughing  grey  eye  rather  confirming  this  last  supposition, 
I  was  about  to  change  the  conversation,  when  Trip's  bark 
a  little  way  off  in  the  woods  called  our  attention  to  him.  We 
found  the  squirrel  in  the  very  top  of  a  tree  that  did  almost 
seem  in  the  clouds. 

"  Lemme  see  you  knock  him  out  wi'  your  little  double-bar'l 
toot-a-poo." 

With  the  steadiest  aim  I  could  command,  I  gave  him  both 
barrels,  one  after  the  other,  with  no  result  whatever,  my 
piece  being  a  short  bird  gun,  and  the  tree  top  an  immense 
distance  from  the  ground. 

Ben  said,  "  Now,  let  the  old  gal  speak,"  and  sighting  the 
old  brown  barrel  a  second,  he  fired.  The  squirrel  made  a 
frantic  leap  into  the  air,  and  fell  right  into  Trip's  mouth. 
Reuben  was  in  a  dance  of  excitement,  but  felt  that  he  must 
take  my  gun's  part. 

"  Marse  John's  gun's  new  ;  'taint  got  used  to  shootin' 

yet" 

"What  d'  you  know  'bout  guns,  you  little  devil's  ink 
ball?"  said  Ben,  turning  to  Reuben  ;  "why  d'nt  you  open 
your  mouth  when  Satan  was  a  paintin'  you,  and  git  some 
black  on  your  teeth.  Well,  Mr.  Smith,  less  knock  along 
todes  homo ;  its  mos'  your  breakfus  time." 

"  Won't  you  go  and  take  breakfast  with  me  ?" 

"Nor,  siree.  Th'  old  man  said  I  was  fool  'nough  last 
night  to  last  a  seas'n;  but  I'll  come  in  short  to  see  them 
ladies  agin,  for  sho'  they're  fine  'uns." 

"  You  must  be  sure  to  come.  You  think  they  are  pretty, 
do  you  ?" 

"  Well,  I  do  exactly  that  thing.  I've  got  a  gal  nigh  here 
I  thought  was  some  on  purtty,  but  she  ain't  a  pint  cup  to 
these  here." 

"  Which  do  you  think  is  the  best  looking  ?" 

u  That's  'bout  as  hard  to  tell  as  buyin'  knives.  That  ere 
curly  head  un  is  five  mules  and  a  bunch  er  bells,  and  ef 


114  SEA-GIFT. 

'twant  for  t'other  would  beat  the  world;  but  that  black- 
eyed  un,  wh'sh!  She  c'n  jus'  look  at  you,  aud  make  you  set 
still  forever.  Why,  you  c'n  run  er  fishin'  pole  in  her  eyes 
up  to  the  hand'l  and  never  tech  bott'm." 

"Polyphemus  would  be  a  mole  to  her,  if  her  eyes  were  as 
deep  as  that,"  I  replied,  laughing  at  his  extravagance. 

"  I  never  heerd  of  Polly  Whatchoucallem,  but  ef  she  looked 
like  this  ere  wun,  I'd  trade  Viney  Dodge  for  her,  and  giv  'em 
boot." 

"  I  expect  Miss  Viney  will  soon  have  cause  for  jealousy  ?" 

"  Nor,  siree.  Miss  Kerlotter,  I  think  the  old  lady  sed  her 
name  was,  is  a  darned  sight  too  fine  for  me.  You  can't  sew 
silk  truck  on  to  homespun ;  and  Viney  suits  my  cloth  the 
bes',  for  she's  three  treddle  sargc,  and  a  thread  to  spare." 

There  was  a  fork  here  in  the  path,  and  we  separated.  I 
reached  home  just  as  the  family  were  sitting  down  to  break- 
fast. I  exhibited  my  game,  and  was  complimented  for  my 
skill. 

After  breakfast  I  went  to  the  library,  while  the  girls  busied 
themselves  aiding  mother  in  her  domestic  arrangements. 
Before  leaving  the  table  they  made  me  promise  to  take  them 
fishing  in  the  evening,  or  rather  Lulie  did,  for  Carlotta  ex- 
pressed her  preference  for  remaining  at  home  with  mother, 
and  I  saw  in  her  face  that  her  intuitive  tact  had  taught  her 
that  I  preferred  to  be  alone  with  Lulie.  She  was  tenderly 
devoted  to  mother,  and  would  often  leave  gay,  frolicsome 
Lujie  to  sit  by  her,  and  talk  on  "  grown  up"  subjects,  as 
Lulie  would  call  them.  With  father  she  was  reserved, 
though  respectful  and  grateful,  and  studied  to  please  him  in 
every  way.  Toward  me  she  was  gentle  and  kind,  but  shy, 
as  if  she  was  afraid  of  being  teased  about  me. 

I  cannot  describe  my  feelings  for  her.  There  was  a  thrill 
every  time  I  met  those  great  black  eyes  that  I  had  never 
felt  before,  but  I  could  not  call  it  love,  for  Lulie  engrossed 
all  there  was  of  that  in  my  nature. 


SEA-GIFT.  115 

There  was  a  magnetism  about  her  that  affected  me  strong- 
ly, and  made  me  feel  that,  were  we  at  all  intimate,  she  would 
possess  an  unbounded  influence  over  me,  and  that  its  exer- 
cise would  constitute  my  supreme  happiness. 

The  tender  pity  and  brotherly  love  I  had  expected  to  feel 
were  all  gone,  for  she  did  not  need  them;  the  vast  resources 
of  her  own  deep  soul,  and  the  sympathy  and  love  of  mother, 
seemed  to  be  enough  for  her.  In  all  my  thoughts  I  could 
only  long  for  her  friendship,  and  I  felt  that  if  I  could  awaken 
in  her  an  interest  in  me  as  a  friend,  so  that  I  could  go  to  her 
ear  and  tell  my  troubles  or  joys,  I  would  be  the  happier.  In 
the  common  converse  of  our  family  circle  I  always-looked  to 
her  first  after  my  remarks,  and  her  smile  was  a  far  greater 
reward  to  me  than  Lulie's,  perhaps  because  it  meant  more. 
And  if  I  had  done  wrong  I  would  rather  ten  times  Lulie 
should  know  it  than  Carlotta ;  yet,  with  all  these  feelings, 
resembling  so  much  indices  of  love,  there  was  no  spark  of  it 
in  my  heart.  Her  very  beauty  seemed  to  fix  a  great  gulf 
between  us,  and  down  in  my  soul  I  felt  that  she  would 
never  love  me,  except  as  a  member  of  the  same  family. 
With  these  thoughts  came  the  image  of  Lulie — bright, 
laughing  Lulie — whose  heart  I  could  get  so  near  to,  if  I 
could  not  call  it  mine;  who  was  something  human,  like  my- 
self, and  whom  I  loved  so  tenderly  without  the  slightest 
shade  of  awe.  And  I  longed  for  the  time  when  I  could  tell 
her  of  it. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


The  afternoon-was  still  and  sultry,  as  I  gazed  out  of  my 
window,  leaning  on  the  sill,  and  waiting  for  Eeuben  to 
bring  my  fishing  poles  and  bait. 

From  the  corn  fields  in  the  distance  a  trembling  haze  was 
continually  rising,  and  I  could  hear  the  occasional  song  of 


116  SEA-GIFT. 

the  negroes,  as  they  moved  behind  their  plows  slowly  up 
and  down  the  long  green  rows.  In  the  yard  all  was  still ; 
the  chickens,  with  palpitating  throats,  were  lying  under  the 
bushes,  flirting  the  cool  dark  earth  up  into  their  feathers ; 
and  the  ducks  were  gathered  around  the  cool  trough  at  the 
well,  bubbling  the  water  with  their  bills,  and  shaking  their 
wings  as  if  they  wished  to  dive  in  it,  if  the  trough  were 
just  wide  enough  ;  the  bull-dog,  at  the  door  of  his  kennel, 
was  lying  on  his  side,  with  his  head  stretched  out  on  the 
earth,  from  which  he  would  raise  it  constantly  to  snap  at 
the  flies  biting  his  flanks.  A  solitary  peacock,  with  his  tail 
all  pulled  out  for  the  feathers,  was  sitting  on  the  fence,  with 
his  blue  neck  and  coroneted  head  reverted,  as  if  gazing  at  the 
absence  of  his  plumage.  Down  at  the  quarters  1  could  catch 
the  changing  hum  of  the  spinning  wheel,  making  .echo  to 
the  nasal  minor  strains  of  a  negro  woman  at  the  wash  tub. 
Everything  was  calculated  to  inspire  reverie,  and  I  leaned 
there,  thinking  of  the  cool  shady  bank  of  the  creek,  and  of 
Lulie  and  myself  sitting  there  alone ;  and  musing  on  the 
pleasure  of  the  evening,  and  wondering  if  anything  would 
occur  to  mar  it,  I  drew  my  eyes  from  the  scenes  in  the  yard, 
and  gazed  down  the  side  of  the  house,  noticing  every  little 
dent  in  the  planking  and  the  dark  rain  marks  under  the 
nails  ;  and  dropping  bits  of  paper  at  a  lazy  red  wasp  that 
was  crawling  slowly  up  the  weather-boarding.  Eeuben, 
passing  under  my  window  with  the  poles  and  a  gourd  full 
of  worms,  broke  my  reverie,  and  taking  my  hat  and  gloves 
I  went  down  stairs,  where  Lulie  was  already  awaiting  me, 
looking  sweeter  than  ever  in  a  pink  gingham  sun-bonnet. 
Holding  an  umbrella  carefully  over  her,  Reuben  leading  the 
way  with  the  poles,  I  went  down  the  avenue  through  a 
long  lane,  down  a  wooded  hill,  and  stopped  at  "de  bes'  fishin' 
hole  on  de  creek,"  as  Reuben  called  it.  'Twas  a  steep  grassy 
bank  under  a  large  sycamore,  at  a  sudden  curve  in  the 
stream,  where  the  water,  running  down  heedlessly,  struck 


SEA-GIFT.  117 

the  bank,  and  hurried  off  with  many  a  curling  dimple  of 
confusion  for  its  carelessness.  After  Eeuben  had  undone 
and  baited  our  lines,  I  dismissed  him,  and  we  both  took  our 
seats,  pole  in  hand. 

The  thick  branches  overhead  made  an  impervious  shade, 
except  where  they  opened  here  and  there  to  let  a  little  ray 
of  sunlight  dance  upon  the  water.  The  lines,  serpent-like, 
curled  down  from  the  poles,  and  the  painted  float  circled  up 
and  down  the  eddy,  but  with  no  other  motion  but  what  the 
water  gave.  Presently  Lulie's  stood  still,  then  bobbed  under 
and  up,  while  the  water  rings  retreated  from  it  as  if  afraid ; 
again  it  goes  down,  and  Lulie — like  all  lady  fishers — gave  the 
pole  such  a  jerk  that  the  line  and  its  hooked  victim  were 
lodged  in  the  branches  above.  All  my  efforts  to  disengage 
it  were  unavailing  till,  at  last,  I  broke  off  the  line,  and  threw 
pieces  of  stick  at  the  little  fish  till  I  battered  it  down,  its 
mouth  torn  out  by  the  hook,  and  its  shining  scales  all  beaten 
off.  Lulie  took  her  little  victim  in  her  hand  very  tenderly, 
and  almost  shed  tears  over  it.  She  declared  she  would 
never  come  fishing  again ;  that  it  was  mean  and  cruel  to 
catch  the  poor  little  creatures  out  of  the  water  when  they 
were  so  happy. 

"  And,  John,"  she  continued,  "I  am  so  sorry  I  broke  your 
hook  and  line,  when  you  had  fixed  it  up  so  nicely  for  me ; 
I  know  you  are  really  mad  with  me  about  it." 

I  did  not  notice  her  remark  about  the  hook  and  line,  but 
said  (winding  the  broken  line  around  the  pole,  and  laying  it 
behind  us  on  the  grass): 

"  Your  compassion  and  pity  for  the  little  fish  are  so  sweet, 
Lulie,  that  I  wish  I  could  be  transformed  into  one,  like 
another  Indur." 

The  old  roguish  twinkle  came  back  to  her  eyes  as  she 
said : 

"You  Can  have  my  compassion  now  if  you  will  be  caught 
like  this  fish." 


118  SEA-GIFT. 

"  You  know  how  quickly  I  would  be,  Lulie,  but  all  your 
lines  are  occupied." 

"  No,  indeed,  John,  you  are  the  one  in  fault ;  but,  then, 
you  are  completely  fastened  by  a  hook  baited  with  a  pair  of 
dark  Cuban  eyes." 

"  Of  course,  Lulie,  you  refer  to  Carlotta ;  you  are  entirely 
mistaken  ;  she  is  only  a  sister,  and  a  very  reserved  and  dis- 
tant sister  at  that.  I  admire  her  beauty,  but  cannot  love 
her." 

"  Well,  you  look  at  her  as  if  you  did,  any  way,  and  I  feel 
every  time  that  we  three  are  together,  that  you  are  wishing 
I  had  not  come  up  here  to  spoil  your  pleasure,  and  be  in 
the  way." 

"  Lulie !"  I  said  softly,  as  I  sat  down  by  her  on  the  cool 
green  moss,  and  as  I  said  it  a  hot  flush  came  over  my  face, 
for  I  feit  there  was  no  retreat  after  such  a  tone,  and  that  I 
must  now  tell  her  what  I  had  been  hinting  at  by  action  and 
word  through  my  life  from  a  child.  She,  too,  well  knew 
what  I  meant,  for  she  dropped  her  eyes  from  mine,  and  lay- 
ing down  the  little  fish,  commenced  to  pick  from  her  finger, 
with  great  earnestness  and  effort,  a  bright  scale  that  adhered 
to  it. 

"  Let  me  get  it  off,"  I  said,  taking  her  hand  and  flipping 
off  the  scale,  but  still  keeping  the  hand  in  mine  ;  "Lulie,  I  am 
holding  the  hand  of  the  only  girl  in  the  world  that  I  love. 
It  is  no  jest  now,  but  solemn  earnest  truth.  Darling,  your 
own  heart  tells  you  how  I  have  idolized  you  from  a  child, 
and  my  heart  tells  me  how  I  adore  you  now.  Sometimes  I 
have  felt  that  you  did  not  care  for  me,  and  my  despair  has 
been  worse  than  eternal  death  ;  at  other  times  I've  thought, 
perhaps,  you  did  return  my  love,  and  the  happiness  would 
have  been  supreme  but  for  the  dread  uncertainty.  But  oh ! 
Lulie,  I  can  endure  it  no  longer  ;  tell  me,  dearest,  if  you " 

She  drew  her  hand  suddenly  from  mine,  and  placing  both 
hands  over  her  eyes,  she  burst  into  convulsive  sobbing.     I 


SEA-GIFT.  119 

put  my  arm  around  her,  and  tried  to  take  her  hands  from 
her  eyes.  She  turned  towards  me,  putting  both  arms  around 
my  neck,  laid  her  face,  streaming  with  tears,  on  my  shoul- 
der, and  cried  as  if  her  little  heart  would  break.  I  sat  still, 
supporting  her,  and  not  knowing  what  to  do  or  say.  Gra- 
dually her  hands  relaxed  their  clasp,  and  she  raised  her 
head  from  my  shoulder,  and,  wiping  her  eyes  with  her  hand- 
kerchief, which  she  tremblingly  drew  forth,  said,  with  a 
tear-hoarse  voice  and  a  great  sob  : 

"Oh!— John!" 

"Lulie,  darling,"  I  said,  gazing  at  her  tenderly,  "have  I 
distressed  you  so  much,  and  is  it  painful  to  you  to  know 
that  I  love  you?" 

"  Yes,  yes,  dear  John,  the  deepest  pain,  because — because 
I  cannot  love  you  in  return." 

"  Not  love  me  1  Oh,  Lulie !  After  all  the  years  of  fondest 
fidelity  I" 

"John,  I  do  love  you  as  the  dearest  friend  I  have  on 
earth  ;  as  the  one  of  all  others  in  whom  I  can  confide  most 
implicitly ;  and  because  I  love  and  esteem  you  so  dearly 
your  avowal  of  love  causes  me  such  intense  pain.  I  could 
tell  another  I  did  not  love  him  without  remorse,  but  I  know 
your  noble  heart  is  so  truly  in  earnest,  and  its  love  is  so 
sincere,  that  it  almost  kills  me  to  turn  it  away  and  to  offer 
only  in  return  that  bitterest  of  all  words — friendship.  But, 
John,  by  all  the  magnanimity  of  your  generous  nature,  I 
beseech  you  not  to  hate  me  now,  but  hold  me  still  as  the 
same  little  Lulie  of  the  nursery,  when  our  hearts  knew  love 
as  only  childhood's  friendship." 

I  sat  as  if  in  a  dream,  and  only  murmured  : 

"  Hate  you,  Lulie  !     Never  !  never  1" 

After  a  long  pause,  I  at  length  said  : 

"  Lulie,  darling — for  you  will  permit  me  to  call  you  so  this 
evening,  at  least — the  scales  have  fallen  from  my  eyes,  and 
I  see  so  plainly  what  a  blind,  blind  fool  I  have  been  to  grope 


120  SEA-GIFT. 

on  in  vague  belief  that  you  loved  me.  The  fault  has  not 
been  yours,  for  your  actions  have  told  me  a  thousand  times 
that  my  hopes  were  vain;  but  well,  indeed,  is  Cupid  always 
pictured  blind.  And,  darling,  before  we  dismiss  this  subject 
forever,  I  want  to  thank  you  for  the  grief,  and  I  know  'twas 
real,  that  you  felt  in  rejecting  my  proffered  love.  Had  you 
heartlessly  cast  it  aside  'twould  have  crushed  me  too  deeply 
for  fortitude.  And  for  our  friendship,  I  vow  before  high 
Heaven  it  shall  be  deepened  ;  and  truer  than  a  brother, 
with  the  devotion  of  an  unrequited  yet  undying  love,  will  I 
prove  myself  your  friend." 

"Thank  you.     Oh!  a  thousand  times  thank  you,  John." 

"  But,  dearest  Lulie,"  I  continued,  "  while  my  heart  is 
bleeding,  let  me  tear  it  all  it  may  be  torn.  Tell  me,  do  you 
love  Frank  Paning?  Does  he  hold  what  I  would  give  my 
life  to  win  ?     Do  not  fear  to  hurt  me  now." 

"  John,  dear  John,  do  not  ask  me;"  and  her  frame  com- 
menced trembling  violently  again." 

"  'Tis  as  I  expected,"  I  said,  bitterly.  "  But,  oh  !  this  is 
the  keenest  pain  of  all.  Frank  Paning!  To  know  that  he 
may  hold  your  hand,  and  feel  it  throb  its  love  to  his;  that 
he  may  gaze  into  your  eyes  and  read  your  love  for  him;  that 
he  may  know  that  Lulie,  my  darling,  my  idol,  is  his  alone  ; 

while  I Oh,  Lulie,  Pd  rather  you'd  love  the  veriest  dog 

that  laps  the  dust  around  your  door  than  Frank  Paning." 

"Hush!  hush!  for  the  love  of  mercy  hush!"  she  said,  put- 
ting up  her  hand. 

"  Lulie,  I  cannot,  will  not  hush.  We  will  never  talk  to- 
gether again  as  we  do  now;  and,  as  that  dearest  friend  you 
have  termed  me,  I  wish  to  warn  you.  He  is  not  worthy  of 
your  love." 

She  laid  down  the  bonnet  string,  which  she  had  been 
crimping  in  her  fingers  while  I  was  talking,  and  looking 
straight  at  me,  the  least  perceptible  frown  on  her  brow,  and 
a  flush  on  her  cheek,  said  : 


SEA-GIFT.  121 

"  John,  I  know  you  too  well  to  believe  you  capable  of 
meanly  trying  to  injure  a  rival  simply  because  of  his  success. 
I  do  you  the  justice  to  believe  you  sincere  in  your  opinions, 
but  your  judgment  is  warped  by  prejudice  ;  you  cannot 
know  him  as  I  do,  or  you  would  love  and  trust  him." 

"  My  dear  Lulie,  it  is  because  I  know  him  far  better  than 
you  do  that  I  warn  you  against  him.  I  expect  you  to  be- 
lieve that  all  I  say  in  regard  to  him  is  the  fruit  of  my  disap- 
pointment, but  I  must,  ere  we  close  this  subject  forever,  tell 
you  why  he  is  unworthy,  and  why  I  warn  you  against  him. 
And  I  trust,  as  you  believe  in  my  honor,  you  will  not  think 
I  am  influenced  by  any  hope  of  thus  supplanting  him  in 
your  favor.  I  bow  to  your  decision  of  this  evening  as  final, 
nor  would  I  cause  you  to  revoke  it,  if  I  could,  by  maligning 
him." 

"John,  I  believe  you  ;  and  I  thank  you  more  than  I  can 
tell  for  your  intended  kindness,  but  'tis  better  that  we  speak 
no  further  on  this  subject.  It  might  beget  unpleasant  feel- 
ings, and  I  would  not  feel,  nor  have  you  feel,  one  shade  of 
anger,  for  the  world.  My  heart  is  sad  enough  when  I  think 
what  a  change  one  hour  has  wrought.  No  more  the  same 
John  and  Lulie  we  have  ever  been;  no  more  the  same  play- 
ful attentions  you  have  always  paid  me,  nor  the  same 
thoughtless  encouragement  I  have  given.  Respectful  cour- 
tesy now  our  only  intercourse.  Oh,  how  little  did  1  think, 
when  I  lightly  returned  your  looks  and  smiles  of  love,  to 
what  it  all  would  lead  !" 

"  Lulie,  darling,  I  cannot  feel  anger  toward  you,  whatever 
you  do;  but,  even  if  you  hate  me  for  it,  I  must  tell  you  of 
Frank  Paning.  He  is  utterly  destitute  of  principle.  He  does 
not  love  you,  and  if  he  did  would  only  love  you  as  his  slave. 
He  is  tyrannical  and  overbearing,  yet  sycophantic  in  his  na- 
ture, imposing  on  the  weak  and  cringing  to  the  strong.  Ho 
is  free  and  forward  in  the  presence  of  ladies,  and  impui'e  and 
slanderous  in  his  remarks  about  them  behind  their  backs. 

6 


122  SEA-GIFT. 

I  have  known  him  to  leave  a  company  of  ladies,  and  then, 
for  the  mere  applause  of  a  vulgar  throng,  make  witticisms 
on  their  appearance  and  manners  that  would  have  caused  a 
blush  in  Cyprus.  He  does  not  bear  a  proper  respect  for 
you,  for  I  have  heard  him  publicly  boast  of  your  love,  and 
make  remarks  that  I  have  been  forced  to  resent." 

"John,  do  not  revile  him  any  more.  You  perhaps  mean 
well,  but  'tis  an  utter  waste  of  breath.  For  years  I  have 
loved  and  trusted  him;  and  if  an  angel  were  to  stand  upon 
the  rippling  water  there  and  warn  me,  I  would  not  believe 
Frank  false.  When  I  gave  him  my  heart  I  gave  him  my 
life,  and,  though  you  and  all  the  world  turn  against  him,  I 
will  cling  to  him  and  trust  him,  and  when  he  spurns  me  I 
will  die." 

"May  God  protect  you,  Lulie,  my  own  love,  from  all 
wrong,"  and  I  kissed  gently  and  respectfully  her  dear,  soft 
cheek,  henceforth  to  be  for  other  lips.  She  did  not  reproach 
me,  but  sat  gazing  at  the  dancing  sunlight  on  the  water. 
I  rose  and  took  up  the  pole  that  we  had  left  set  in  the 
bank.  A  fish  had  hung  itself  upon  the  hook,  and,  utterly 
exhausted  by  its  unheeded  efforts  to  disengage  itself,  came 
up  from  the  water  limp  and  motionless.  Putting  it  on 
our  string,  and  tying  up  our  tackle,  I  assisted  Lulie  over 
the  rail  fence,  and  we  ascended  the  hill  and  walked  up  the 
lane  in  silence. 

Reader!  did  you  ever  love  earnestly  and  devotedly?  Did 
you  ever,  after  months,  perhaps  years,  of  doubt  and  hesita- 
tion, at  last  make  up  your  mind  to  declare  it  ?  and  did  you 
ever  have  it  rejected,  perhaps  kindly,  perhaps  cruelly?  If  so, 
you  know  what  I  felt  then. 

So  bitterly  disappointed,  so  deeply  humiliated  to  have 
confessed  yourself  so  conceitedly  mistaken,  and  such  a  wild 
despair  in  your  heart  as  you  think  how  she  will  greet 
another  with  her  smiles,  while  you,  poor  fool,  are  forgotten; 
how  another's  arms  will  fold  her,  another's  lips  press  hers  ! 


SEA-GIFT.  123 

Oh!  there's  a  world  of  sad  meaning  in  those  exquisite  lines 
of  Tennyson's  : 

"  And  sweet  as  those  by  hopeless  Fancy  feigDed, 
On  lips  that  are  for  others." 

Again,  before  we  reached  home,  we  assured  each  other  of 
our  kind  feelings,  and  agreed  to  act  as  nearly  as  possible  in 
the  same  old  way. 

When  we  reached  the  house  the  others  were  at  tea,  the 
table  being  placed  in  the  hall,  without  lamps,  as  the  sun  was 
hardly  down.  After  being  rallied  for  our  solitary  fish  we 
took  our  seats,  and  father,  taking  from  his  pocket  a  bundle 
of  letters,  ran  over  them,  and  tossed  one  to  me.  I  excused 
myself,  and  read  it  at  the  table.  How  my  face  burned  and 
my  hand  shook  as  I  found  it  was  from  Paning  himself !  His 
father  and  mother  had  gone  to  South  Carolina,  leaving  him 
to  devote  the  balance  of  his  vacation  to  study.  He  had  got- 
ten lonely  keeping  house  by  himself,  had  written  to  Ned  to 
join  him,  and  they  were  coming  up  to  spend  a  couple  of 
weeks  with  me.  They  would  not  wait  for  my  reply,  as  they 
knew  I  would  be  glad  to  see  them,  but  would  leave  Wil- 
mington by  the  next  train. 

I  sat  looking  at  the  bold  handwriting  till  the  letters 
danced  on  the  page,  and  father  said  : 

"  John,  that  is  the  longest  letter  I  ever  saw  to  be  written 
on  one  page.  We  have  nearly  finished  tea  while  you  have 
been  reading  it.     From  whom  can  it  be  ?" 

"  It  is  from  Frank  Paning,  sir.  He  and  Ned  Cheyleigh  are 
coming  up  to  spend  a  week  or  two  with  me." 

I  could  not  look  at  Lulie,  as  I  said  this,  but  I  knew  her 
face  was  bent  over  her  tea,  with  the  blood  scarcely  beneath 
the  skin. 

"I  am  glad  of  that,"  said  mother,  "for  your  sake,  John; 
you  will  then  have  some  company  in  your  rambles." 

I  laughed  as  well  as  I  could,  and  said  "  yes,  indeed  I" 

"And  while  I  think  of  it,"  said  father,  taking  another 


124  SEA- GIFT. 

paper  from  his  pocket,  "  here  is  a  railroad  receipt  for  a  horse, 
shipped  from  Baltimore.  He  will  be  at  Goldsboro'  to-mor- 
row, and  as  you  will  go  over  for  the  boys,  you  can  bring  him 
home  with  you." 

I  assented,  but  asked  what  he  wanted  with  another  horse 
when  he  already  had  several  he  did  not  use. 

"  But  this  is  something  extra,  my  son,  and  I  did  not  buy 
him  for  myself,  but  for  a  friend  of  mine.  You  will  find  his 
name  on  the  bill  of  shipment." 

I  looked  at  it  again,  and  saw  that  the  Bay  line  had  re- 
ceived, in  good  order,  but  subject  to  a  score  of  risks,  one 
horse,  to  be  sent  to  John  Smith,  Jr.,  at  Goldsboro',  N.  C.  I 
thanked  him  with  all  the  gratitude  I  could  command  under 
the  conflict  of  feelings,  and  we  all  went  out  to  the  front 
porch,  and  sat  there  till  the  twilight  darkened  into  night. 
Carlotta,  with  Lulie,  took  her  seat  on  the  steps,  and  I  could 
hear  her  rich  voice  even  laughing  heartily  at  times  as  they 
talked  together  in  low  tones.  I  was  glad  that  she  was 
resuming  her  cheerfulness,  and  felt  that  I  ought  to  join 
them,  and  not  be  so  silent  and  moody  in  my  own  home. 
But  I  somehow  wanted  to  be  near  mother  to-night,  and  let 
her  hand  caress  my  head,  because  I  was  in  trouble. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  sun  shining  into  my  eyes  next  morning  awoke  me, 
and  turning  over  I  heard  the  rattle  and  rub  of  the  brush  as 
Reuben  polished  away  on  my  boots,  just  outside  the  door. 

"  Reuben,"  I  yawned,  "  has  Horace  fed  the  horses  ?"  Reu- 
ben came  into  the  room,  with  one  boot  casing  his  arm  up  to 
the  elbow,  like  an  ill-shaped  boxing  glove,  and  the  brush 
still  flying  up  and  down  the  shining  instep. 


SEA-GIFT.  125 

"I  d'no,  sir,  spec  he  has  doe,  st — too!"  and  he  stopped 
to  spit  on  the  end  of  the  brush,  as  if  he  wished  to  spit  the 
hairs  away,  "  he  allays  de  fust  one  up  on  de  plantash'n." 

"Well,  as  soon  as  you  get  through  with  the  boots,  tell 
him  to  hitch  the  gray  horses  to  the  spring  wagon  directly 
after  breakfast ;  I  am  going  to  town  ;  and  tell  him  to  put  in 
my  saddle  and  bridle,  as  I  want  to  ride  my  horse  back." 

"Which  un,  Marse  John?"  said  Eeuben,  as  he  set  the 
boots  by  my  bedside,  "  how's  one  horse  gwine  to  pull  de 
wagin  back  here  agin  ?" 

"  Dry  up,  and  go  tell  Horace  what  I  said.  It  is  a  new 
horse  I  am  going  after,  and  you  have  got  to  attend  to  him 
for  me,  and  you  can  ride  him  to  water  every  day." 

"  Golly,  dat's  'lishus ;  won't  dese  quarter  niggers  stand 
back,"  and  he  ran  down  stairs,  cutting  an  audible  shuffle 
every  third  step. 

I  was  just  tying  on  my  cravat  when  Reuben  returned, 
with  a  lengthened  visage  and  a  woful  tale. 

"  Unken  Horris  was  a  waterin'  de  horses,  and  when  I  tole 
him,  he  said  marster  dun  tole  him,  and  dat  was  nough  ;  and 
just  cause  I  tole  him  to  hurry  up,  he  tuk  and  cut  me  mos' 
in  two  with  de  carridge  whip." 

"  I  expect  you  were  impudent  to  him  ;  but  he  ought  not 
to  have  struck  you  when  I  sent  you.  I  will  see  him  about 
it  after  breakfast." 

This  silenced  but  did  not  satisfy  Reuben,  who,  like  all 
negroes,  was  anxious  enough  to  see  swift  punishment  fall  on 
one  who  had  offended  against  himself,  though  he  would  have 
been  full  of  sympathy  for  one  who  suffered  for  any  offence, 
however  grievous,  against  a  white  person. 

As  we  drove  into  Goldsboro',  an  hour  afterwards,  the 
whistle  sounded,  and  the  morning  train  came  into  sight,  nod- 
ding up  the  track  ;  the  engine  steamed  by  like  a  great  hog 
rooting  its  way  along ;  then  the  baggage  car,  its  door  open, 
and  the  baggage  master  leaning  out ;  then  the  coaches,  and, 


126  SEA-GIFT. 

as  they  all  came  to  a  stop,  amid  the  shouts  of  a  dozen  white 
aproned  waiters,  who  were  vowing  that  every  passenger 
had  plenty  of  time  to  eat  the  most  delicious  breakfast  ever 
prepared,  Frank  and  Ned,  guns  in  hand,  came  down  the  car 
steps.  I  welcomed  them  warmly,  being  delighted  to  see 
Ned,  and  determined  that  I  would  crush  every  feeling  of 
repugnance  to  Frank,  and  receive  him  with  the  hospitality 
of  a  Southern  home.  As  we  walked  up  to  our  wagon, 
where  our  grays  were  prancing  and  snorting  at  the  train, 
Reuben  came  around  from  the  hotel  stables,  whither  I  had 
sent  him  for  my  new  horse,  leading  him  by  the  halter.  I 
almost  forgot  to  breathe  in  my  rapt  admiration.  He  was  the 
most  perfect  specimen  of  horse  flesh  I  had  ever  seen.  His  color 
was  the  deepest  chestnut  or  claret,  and  his  hair  looked  as  if 
it  was  just  wound  from  the  cocoon,  and  his  large  prominent 
eye  had  a  soft  intelligent  expression  that  was  almost  human. 
His  limbs  were  as  delicate  as  a  gazelle's,  yet  had  that  pecu- 
liar turn  of  the  rounded  muscles  that  told  of  desert  born 
ancestors.  There  was  nothing  of  the  charger  about  him — 
no  thunder-clothed  neck,  nor  trumpet-like  nostril ;  all  was 
dainty  symmetry,  but  the  symmetry  of  a  form  that  could 
not  know  fatigue. 

I  could  not  tell  whether  he  would  drive  or  not,  but  I  felt 
that  it  would  almost  be  a  sin  to  clog  such  superb  motion 
with  harness.  I  ordered  Reuben  to  put  the  saddle  and 
bridle  on  him,  and  turned  to  Ned  and  Frank,  and  asked 
their  opinion  of  him. 

"I'll  vow  he's  a  beauty,  John,"  said  Frank,  as  we  put  the 
valises  in  the  wagon  ;  "  let  me  ride  him  home  for  you,  and 
find  out  his  bad  points,  if  he  has  any." 

I  could  not  refuse,  and  with  much  chagrin  and  disap- 
pointment saw  Frank  gallop  fleetly  on  ahead  of  the  wagon, 
as  we  rattled  on  towards  home.  Ned  and  I  had  much  to 
talk  about,  and  almost  before  we  were  aware  of  it,  were 
driving  down  the  avenue. 


SEA-GIFT.  127 

Frank  had  waited  for  us  to  come  up,  and  now  cantered 
along  by  the  side  of  the  wagon,  descanting  the  praises  of  my 
stee.d  in  unmeasured  terms. 

When  we  entered  the  house,  and  Ned  and  Frank  were 
met  by  the  family,  I  was  really  sorry  for  Lulie,  so  great  was 
her  embarrassment.  She  could  not  bear  to  torture  me  by 
greeting  Frank  with  the  cordiality  their  relations  demanded, 
and  she  could  not  bear  to  hurt  his  feelings  by  treating  him 
coldly  without  a  cause.  Frank  noticed  her  confusion,  and 
asked,  in  his  free  and  easy  way,  "Why,  Lulie,  what  is  the 
matter  with  you.  Have  you  become  so  rustic  already  as  to  be 
frightened  out  of  your  wits  by  the  presence  of  gentlemen?" 

"Don't  let  him  tease  you,  Lulie,"  said  mother,  coming  to 
her  aid ;  "  Frank  has  mistaken  the  roses  which  our  fresh  air 
has  given  her  for  blushes  at  his  presence." 

"  Not  at  all,  Mrs.  Smith  ;  I  am  too  much  of  a  connoisseur 
in  ladies'  faces  to  mistake  confusion  for  health.  I  will  leave 
it  to  Miss  Rurleston  if  Lulie  wasn't  ashamed  to  meet  us." 

But  Carlotta,  with  her  face  all  bright  with  animation,  was 
deeply  engaged  in  questioning  Ned  about  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Cheyleigh,  and  expressing  her  gratitude  for  their  kindness, 
and  did  not  hear  his  remark. 

"Well,  boys,"  interrupted  mother,  "I  suppose  you  are 
both  dusty  and  warm,  and  wish  to  go  to  your  rooms.  John, 
show  them  up  ;  and  remember  one  thing,  you.  came  up  here 
to  enjoy  yourselves  ;  do  so  to  the  fullest  extent.  Everything 
on  the  premises  that  will  serve  your  amusement  is  at  your 
service  ;  the  house  and  furniture  are  old,  so  you  need  not 
fear  to  be  as  boisterous  as  you  please.  When  you  come 
down  from  your  rooms  your  breakfast  will  be  ready,  or  I 
will  send  it  up,  if  you  prefer  it." 

"  You  are  very  kind,"  said  both,  "  we  will  soon  be  down." 

I  had  persuaded  mother  to  fix  the  large  room  for  us  all 
three,  so  that  we  could  enjoy  ourselves  more  together  than 
if  formally  separated. 


128  SEA-GIFT. 

As  soon  as  we  got  into  our  room,  and  Frank  had  thrown 
off  his  duster  and  coat,  he  broke  forth  in  his  praises  of  Car- 
lotta. 

"I'll  vow  she  is  superb  ;  my  life  I.what  an  eye  she  has ! 
I  had  no  idea,  when  I  wrapped  her  up  in  our  jackets  on  the 
beach,  and  she  looked  so  cold  and  pitiful,  that  she  was  such  a 
beauty.  Ned,  she  seemed  to  tackle  to  you  strongly.  I 
could  not  make  her  hear  me." 

"She  was  only  asking  me  about  home.  You  know  she 
staid  there  several  days  before  she  came  up  to  Col.  Smith's." 

"  She's  devilish  grave,  though,"  said  Frank,  pouring  the 
basin  full  of  water. 

"Remember,  Frank,  what  she  has  so  recently  passed 
through,"  said  I ;  "  she  is  really  bright  when  she  can  forget 
her  bereavement ;  then,  too,  she  is  contrasted  here  with 
Lulie,  who  is  all  life  and  gaiety." 

"  Ah  1"  said  Frank,  wiping  the  words  out  of  his  mouth 
with  the  towel,  "Lulie  is  the  star  after  all.  If  she  just  had 
Carlotta's  beauty  she  would  break  all  your  hearts.  I  won- 
der what  she  meant,  though,  by  being  so  confoundedly  sour 
towards  me.  I  believe  I'll  try  a  little  game  with  Carlotta, 
any  way,  and  see  what  grit  she  is  made  of,  if  for  nothing 
more  than  to  pique  Lulie." 

"Frank,  you  forget  Carlotta  is  my  sister,  now,"  I  said, 
gravely  enough  to  let  him  see  that  I  was  in  earnest,  yet  not 
enough  so  to  offend  him,  as  he  was  my  guest. 

"  Pardons,  mille  pardons,  monsieur,"  he  replied,  folding  a 
clean  collar,  and  nodding  to  me  gaily. 

"  Frank,"  said  Ned,  dusting  his  hat,  "  you  are  terribly  con- 
ceited. How  do  you  know  that  your  attentions  to  Miss 
Eurleston  will  pique  Lulie  ?" 

"  Oh,  that's  mybiz,  you  know,"  returned  Frank,  shutting 
one  eye  at  him;  "but  I  am  afraid  we  are  keeping  Mrs. 
Smith's  breakfast  waiting  ;  let's  go  down." 

As  we  reached  the  basement  stairs  Lulie  called  me  out  to 


SE  A  -  GIFT.  129 

the  porch,  while  Ned  and  Frank  went  down.     She  was  very 
much  agitated  as  she  said  : 

"  John,  I  must  go  home  to-morrow." 

"  Go  home,  Lulie  !" 

"  Yes  ;  it  will  be  a  perfect  torture  to  remain  here  with  you 
and  Frank.  He  does  not  know  of  anything  having  passed 
between  us,  and  will  be  constantly  rallying  me  about  a  con- 
fusion I  cannot  conceal,  when  I  think  that  you  are  watching 
me  and  suffering  with  every  smile  I  give  him.  Oh,  John,  I 
am  very  unhappy  about  it  all." 

"And  poor  I  am  the  cause  of  all.  But,  Lulie,  you  must 
not  go.  What  will  they  all  think  of  your  leaving  so  sud- 
denly, when  you  came  up  to  spend  the  summer  ?  I  am 
afraid  they  will  think  there  is  something  unpleasant  between 
you  and  Carlotta  or  myself.  Lulie,  if  you  will  only  stay,  I 
will  promise  not  to  be  miserable,  however  loving  you  are  to 
Frank,  and  I  will  endeavor  to  arrange  all  our  plans  so  that 
you  will  not  be  placed  in  a  single  embarrassfhg  situation." 

"  Your  motives  are  all  kind,  John,  but  I  alone  know  how 
I  will  suffer  by  remaining  here.  I  must  return,  and  I  have 
called  you  now  to  ask  that  you  aid  me  to  take  my  departure 
without  any  unpleasantness.  I  will  make  it  all  right  with 
Carlotta,  and  I  want  you  to  assure  Mrs.  Smith  that  neither 
she  nor  any  of  the  family  have  given  me  the  slightest  cause 
for  leaving.  If  it  will  make  your  explanation  easier,  you 
can  even  hint  at  something  between  Frank  and  myself. 
Colonel  Smith,  you  know,  leaves  day  after  to-morrow  for 
Havana,  and,  as  he  has  to  go  through  Wilmington,  I  can  go 
down  with  him." 

"  So  much  the  more  reason  for  your  not  going.  Father's 
absence  will  make  it  lonely  here,  and  we  cannot  spare  you." 

"  Do  not,  dear  John,  persuade  me  any  longer.  I  am  posi- 
tively determined.  Now,  won't  you  please  help  me  to  get 
off  without  so  much  surprise  and  resistance  on  the  part  of 
others,"  and  she  twisted  one  little  finger  into  the  button-hole 

6* 


130  SEA-CHFT. 

of  my  coat,  and  looked  up  at  me  with  such  earnest  entreaty 
in  her  eyes,  that  I  readily  promised  to  give  her  all  the  aid  in 
my  power. 

By  way  of  fulfilling  this  promise,  I  sought  an  interview 
with  mother,  and,  after  a  little  confidence  in  regard  to  Frank 
and  myself,  and  by  hard  persuasion,  made  her  promise  not 
to  express  more  than  conventional  surprise  and  regret  at  the 
announcement  of  Lulie's  intention.  I  had  a  short  talk  with 
father  to  the  same  enect,  while  Lulie  was  alone  with  Car- 
lotta,  down  under  the  arbor;  so  that  at  the  dinner  table, 
when  Lulie  proposed  to  accompany  father  to  Wilmington, 
there  was  no  great  outcry  against  it. 

All  expressed  regret.  Ned  vowed  it  was  a  shame  for  her 
to  leave  just  as  they  reached  here,  and  Frank  simply  smiled, 
but  a  smile  so  like  a  sneer  I  could  not  tell  whether  he  was 
pleased  or  otherwise  with  the  announcement. 

After  dinner  we  separated  for  our  afternoon  siesta,  Frank, 
Ned  and  I  going  up  to  our  cool,  large  room,  where,  drawing 
our  beds  between  the  windows,  with  a  soft  breeze  playing 
over  us,  we  enjoyed  that  prince  of  luxuries,  an  afternoon 
nap.  When  we  awoke,  bathed,  dressed,  and  went  down 
stairs,  we  found  the  sun  quite  low  down  the  sky,  and  Ben 
Bemby  out  in  the  front  porch,  with  Carlotta  and  Lulie,  who 
were  both  laughing  at  his  quaint  remarks.  I  introduced 
my  companions,  Ned  shaking  him  warmly  by  the  hand, 
Frank  saying  carelessly,  with  a  stare,  "  How  are  you  V  and 
then,  as  they  all  proposed  to  go  to  the  orchard  for  fruit,  I  ex- 
cused myself  for  a  ride.  Once  upon  Phlegon,  my  beautiful 
courser,  flying  along  through  grass-bordered  wood  paths, 
now  reining  up  on  some  hill  to  get  a  view  of  the  sunset, 
now  pausing  at  a  gurgling  branch,  down  in  some  valley,  to 
see  him  lower  his  tapering  neck  and  dip  his  spreading  nos- 
trils in  the  bubbling  waters,  then  on  again,  with  freshened 
speed  and  tighter  rein,  I  almost  forgot  that  Lulie  did  not 
love  me. 


SEA-GIFT.  131 

That  night,  after  the  lamps  were  lit  in  the  parlor,  father 
came  in  and  declared  we  must  lay  aside  all  dignity  and 
have  a  real  romp.  As  he  agreed  to  join  us  we  assented,  and 
for  hours  the  house  sounded  like  bedlam.  Carlotta,  at 
mother's  request,  participated,  and  her  beauty  was  as  much 
enhanced  by  the  animation  of  the  excitement  as  is  a  dia- 
mond when  it  is  brought  to  the  light. 

What  a  delightful  thing  is  a  romp  in  the  country,  when 
you  can  make  just  as  much  noise  as  you  please,  and  no  one 
will  care;  when  there  is  no  nervous  old  lady  over  the  way, 
to  send  over  and  beg  that  you  be  more  quiet,  as  she  has  the 
headache;  no  simple  minded  policemen,  to  knock  at  the  door 
and  inquire  if  there  is  a  fire;  no  next  door  neighbor  to  pre- 
sent you  as  a  nuisance  ! 

We  fully  enjoyed  the  rural  privilege,  and  the  old  clock  in 
the  corner  had  rung  out  its  warning  many  times  unheeded, 
when  our  games  were  broken  up,  as  far  as  the  ladies  were 
concerned,  by  the  entrance  of  a  bat,  for  there  are  few  things 
they  are  more  genuinely  afraid  of  than  a  little  leather-wing. 
Like  the  eyes  of  a  well  executed  portrait,  the  bat  seems  to 
follow  you  wherever  you  crouch  in  the  room,  and  dips  with 
regular  precision  and  nicety  of  distance  at  your  head,  how- 
ever low  you  bow  it.  Verily,  the  woman  who  can  stand 
the  flutter  of  its  dusky  wings  is  a  heroine,  beside  whom  Dae- 
meneta  is  insignificant !  A  broom  and  pair  of  tongs  soon 
secured  its  expulsion,  and  allowed  Carlotta  and  Lulie  to  re- 
turn to  the  room.  Taking  up  the  lamp,  and  looking  at  the 
clock  in  the  sitting  room,  we  found  it  late,  and,  bidding  each 
other  "  good  night,"  we  went  to  our  rooms. 

"  John,"  said  Frank,  pushing  off  one  boot  with  the  toe  of 
his  other,  "  Miss  Rurleston  is  your  sister  now,  I  know,  but 

you  must  excuse  me  for  saying  she  is  superb.     I'll  sw 

vow  her  eyes  set  me  crazy.  Lulie  ain't  a  whiff  to  her.  By 
the  way,"  he  continued,  getting  up  in  his  stocking  feet  and 
shirt  sleeves  to  stand  before  the  mirror,  while  he  took  off  his 


132  SEA-GIFT. 

collar  and  tie,  "  I  wonder  what  put  the  little  goose  into  the 
notion  of  going  home  ?" 

"Frank,"  said  Ned,  from  the  bed,  where  he  had  thrown 
himself,  half  undressed,  to  cool  off,  "if  you  do  claim  Lulie 
as  your  sweetheart,  you  shan't  speak  of  her  so  disrespect- 
fully. She  is  an  old  friend  of  mine,  and  I  will  defend  her 
from  any  such  epithets." 

"Well,  parson,"  returned  Frank,  sitting  down  on  the  other 
bed,  "  I  will  call  her  the  madam,  or  her  highness,  if  you  desire, 
but  I  do  think  it  is  confounded  shabby  in  her  to  leave  us 
now.  I'll  make  up  for  it  with  the  black  eyes,  though.  Ex- 
cuse me  again,  '  brother '  John." 

I  felt  that  I  could  not  trust  myself  to  reply,  and  there  was 
a  silence  for  a  few  minutes,  during  which  Ned  yawned,  and 
slided  off  the  bed  to  his  knees  to  say  his  prayers. 

"Oh,  John,  I  forgot  to  tell  you,"  said  Frank,  "that  long, 
tow-headed  booby,  who  was  here  this  evening,  said  he  had 
a  fine  place  for  fishing  to-morrow,  and  we  promised  to  go 
with  him,  if  it  did  not  conflict  with  any  of  your  plans." 

"  Not  at  all,"  said  I,  "  but  I  must  go  down  and  tell  mother, 
that  she  may  have  breakfast  early." 

"  No  ;  she  already  knows  about  it,  and  promised  to  have 
us  up  at  sunrise." 

"  Of  course,  I  am  in  for  anything  you  all  say." 

"Let's  go  to  sleep,"  said  Ned,  as  he  got  up  from  his 
prayers,  and  fell  over  on  the  bed.    We  let ! 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

We  were  yet  at  the  table  when  Reuben  came  in  to  an- 
nounce that  Mr.  Bemby's  son  bad  come.  We  went  out  to 
the  porch,  where  lie  was  sitting,  his  elbow  on  the  railing, 
his  chin  on  his  elbow,  his  white  wool  hat,  without  a  band, 


SEA-SIKT.  133 

hanging  down  like  the  eaves  of  a  barn  over  his  wheat  straw 
hair,  his  red  fuzzy  wrists,  sticking  about  three  inches  out 
of  his  coarse  flax  coat  sleeves,  and  his  broad  copper  riveted 
shoes  gaping  so  wide  about  his  bony  ankles  that  they 
seemed  to  have  frightened  his  speckled  pants  half  way  up 
his  legs  ;  his  poles,  lashed  together  with  old  leather  shoe 
strings,  stood  against  the  railing,  and  his  bait-gourd  sat  on 
the  bench  at  his  side.  He  greeted  us  with  a  "  good  mornin' 
to  you,"  and  a  smile,  without  any  sound  whatever.  We  all 
shook  hands  with  him,  Frank  barely  tipping  his  fingers, 
then  went  back  into  the  house  to  get  our  hats  and  tackle. 
Reuben  came  out  with  our  dinner  in  a  large  basket  and  we 
were  about  to  start,  when  Frank  ran  back  up  stairs,  and  soon 
joined  us,  holding  his  coat  over  something  against  his  side. 
As  soon  as  we  got  into  the  lane  he  took  out  a  large  black 
bottle  of  whisky  and  a  bundle  of  cigars.  I  said  nothing,  but 
I  could  see  that  Ned  was  disturbed  that  Frank  should  at- 
tempt to  do  the  "fast"  with  us,  for  neither  of  us  were  yet 
sophisticated  enough  to  smoke  or  drink.  Ben,  however, 
smiled,  and  prolonged  his  laugh  as  he  shook  the  bottle  and 
watched  the  bead. 

"  That's  fine  as  cat  hair,"  he  said,  returning  the  bottle  to 
Frank.  "  Licker's  purtty  much  like  er  hole  in  the  groun' ; 
keeps  you  warm  in  winter  and  cool  in  summer  ;  but  less 
pearten  er  little  ;  we  got  er  right  smart  ways  to  walk  now, 
an'  it'll  be  hot  enough  presn'ly  to  curl  er  turckle's  shell." 

We  accordingly  walked  on  rapidly,  Ned  and  I  together, 
and  Frank  and  Ben.  Frank,  however,  had  too  much  of  the 
haughty  about  him  for  Ben,  who  soon  fell  back  and  gave  us 
the  benefit  of  his  ever-going  tongue. 

"How  far  is  the  place  where  you  expect  to  fish,  Mr. 
Bemby?"  inquired  Ned. 

"  None  er  your  misters  for  me  ;  jus'  call  me  Ben,"  said  he, 
shifting  his  poles  from  one  shoulder  to  another.  "  I'm  er 
gwine  to  take  you  up  to  old  Nancy  Mucket's  hole." 


134  SEA- GIFT. 

"  Nancy  who  ?"  I  asked.  "  What  in  the  world  do  they 
call  it  by  such  a  name,  for  ?" 

"  'Cause  old  Nancy  Mucket  got  drownded  there.  I  have 
heerd  daddy  tell  'bout  it  er  thous'n  times.  Old  Nance  was 
er  mon'sus  fisher,  an'  old  Dave  Mucket  tole  her  whatever  she 
done  not  to  tech  his  ash  pole.  Nance  she  tuck  it  right  down 
an'  went  to  the  creek.  She  never  come  back  by  night,  an' 
next  day  they  drug  the  creek,  and  pulled  her  up  from  the 
bottom,  where  she  was  hung  under  er  root.  She  had  the 
very  ash  pole  in  her  grip,  and  when  the  corrunner  sot  on 
her,  ole  Dave  he  come  up  and  shuck  his  head  mighty  solemn 
like,  and  talks  :  "Nance,  I  tole  you  so  ;  whenever  wimmin 
gits  to  doin'  men's  doos  they  gits  into  trouble.  God  made 
'em  she  folks  fus,  and  they'll  have  to  stay  she  till  the  worl 
busts.'  Daddy  mighty  offen  tells  mo'er  'bout  it  when  she 
wants  to  go  roun'  by  herself  or  drive  to  town." 

"  Is  it  a  good  place  to  fish  ?"  asked  Frank. 

"Tain't  bad,"  said  Ben,  laconically,  at  the  same  time 
throwing  his  legs,  one  after  the  other,  over  a  low  rail  fence, 
and  saying,  "  Here's  the  place  !" 

We  followed  him  over  the  fence,  and  through  some  tangled 
vines,  and  stopped  at  the  water's  edge;  the  bank  covered 
with  short,  thick  grass,  the  shade  perfectly  dense,  the  yellow 
waters  of  the  creek  curdled  with  clear  rings  and  ripples  from 
a  noisy  branch,  that  bubbled  limpidly  from  the  coolest  of 
springs  over  the  whitest  of  pebbles. 

Just  where  the  clear  and  muddy  water  mingled,  Ben 
affirmed  the  fish  would  bite  best.  We  undid  our  poles  and 
baited  our  hooks.  Ben  and  Frank  had  a  little  unpleasant- 
ness, arising  from  Frank's  claiming  a  place  for  his  pole  to 
the  detriment  of  Ben's  position.  His  manner  and  words 
were  so  insulting  that  Ben  was  about  to  strike  him,  when 
Ned  and  I  interfered,  and  prevented  blows. 

We  found,  as  Ben  had  said,  it  was  a  capital  place  to  fish, 
for  we  were  kept  busily  employed  in  attending  to  our  poles. 


SEA-GIFT.  135 

Ben,  however,  easily  beat  us  all.  He  some  way  had  a  knack 
of  fixing  his  bait  and  spitting  on  his  hook,  so  that  his  line 
would  scarcely  touch  the  water  before  a  fish  would  seize  it. 

The  morning  waned,  however,  and  the  sun  had  laid  the 
shadows  of  the  poles  directly  under  them,  when  we  all  agreed 
that  it  was  time  for  lunch. 

We  carried  our  basket  up  to  the  spring,  which  bubbled 
out  of  a  large  rock,  and  where  Nature  had  spread  us  a  table 
with  a  green  velvet  cloth.  Ham  sandwiches,  with  just 
enough  mustard,  broiled  and  devilled  fowl,  cold  tongue, 
with  the  parsley  between  the  slices,  together  with  heaps  of 
covered  fruit  pies,  and  mother's  especial  boast,  biscuit  glace, 
in  the  whitest  of  paper,  to  say  nothing  of  a  barrow  full  of 
peaches  and  melons  which  Reuben  rolled  down  from  the 
house,  and  placed  to  cool  in  a  pond  dammed  up  for  the 
occasion  ;  all  were  presented  to  appetites  sharpened  by  the 
sport  of  the  morning.  Reversing  the  order  of  Aladdin's 
feast,  our  viands  disappeared  with  as  wonderful  celerity  as 
his  appeared.  After  we  had  fairly  choked  the  branch  with 
a  mound  of  water-melon  rinds  and  peach  parings,  we  took 
our  seats  farther  up  on  the  grass,  and  left  Reuben  to  clear 
up  the  table.  Frank  now  drew  forth  his  bottle  of  brandy 
and  proposed  that  each  one  of  us  should  tell  a  short  story, 
entirely  his  own,  and  that  he  who  could  tell  the  most  im- 
probable, should  have  the  bottle  to  himself.  Ben  stretched 
himself  out  on  the  grass,  with  his  arm  under  his  head,  and 
said,  drowsily,  as  he  tore  off  with  his  teeth  a  large  quid  of 
tobacco  from  a  twist  he  drew  from  his  pocket  : 

"  Blaze  away  wi'  yer  lies.  I'm  a  biled  mullen  stalk  ef  I 
can't  win  at  that  game." 

Ned  firmly  declared  he  did  not  want  any  of  the  brandy, 
but  said  he  would  tell  his  story  with  the  rest,  merely  to  help 
out  the  fun.  By  request  I  was  excused,  that  I  might  act 
as  judge,  and  Frank,  rapping  on  the  bottle  with  his  knife, 
asked  Ned  to  begin.     Ned  reclined  on  one  elbow,  and  said  : 


136  SEA-GIFT. 

NED'S  STORY. 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  happened  in  the  western  part  of  the 
State,  for  Frank's  benefit.  Our  family  were  summering  at  a 
small  town  near  the  mountains  some  years  ago,  when  a  cir- 
cus passed  through  that  section,  stopping  for  a  day  at  our 
town.  Every  wall  of  every  house  that  presented  surface 
enough  had  for  weeks  been  spread  over  with  the  marvellous 
high  colored  illustrations  of  what  were  to  be  seen  under  that 
mighty,  mystic  canvas.  They  were  the  same  pictures,  or 
I  should  rather  say  works  of  art,  combining  the  airy  light- 
ness and  licensed  fancy  of  Correggio  with  the  Dutch  fidelity 
of  Rembrandt,  which  you  have,  perhaps,  all  seen  at  different 
times  pasted,  with  weather-proof  adherence,  to  any  visible 
portion  of  public  places.  There  were  troops  of  monkeys,  • 
done  in  the  blackest  of  colors,  swinging  from  the  greenest  of 
trees,  across  the  widest  and  bluest  of  rivers,  by  tails  of  im- 
possible length  and  elasticity.  There  were  ibexes  leaping 
into  bottomless  abysses,  thereby  defeating  the  design  of  the 
artist,  who  would  have  them  to  alight  upon  their  horns. 
There  was  the  traditional  polar  bear,  defending  her  cubs  and 
leisurely  lunching  on  a  sandwich  of  two  seals  and  a  sailor. 
The  actual  bear  in  the  circus,  I  have  found  by  long  experi- 
ence, invariably  dies  at  the  previous  stopping  place,  be- 
queathing, tenderly,  its. skin  to  the  public  of  to-morrow, 
thereby  undergoing  a  constancy  of  death  and  a  multitude  of 
bequests  that  would  startle  the  profundity  of  a  probate 
judge.  There  were  pleasant  side  groups  of  men  lassoing  the 
giraffe  and  zebra,  tripping  the  rhinoceros,  and  tearing  off 
tigers  from  the  very  hams  of  elephants,  on  whose  backs  were 
huddled  not  quite  a  full  regiment  of  soldiers  in  all  stages  of 
the  manual  of  arms.  But  the  chef  d'ceuvre  was  the  centre- 
piece, as  large  as  life,  representing  the  clown,  dressed  in 
the  American  flag,  with  stars  left  out,  with  a  hat  reaching 
too  infinite  a  point  with  its  peak  to  be  measured  by  any  rule 


SEA-GIFT.  137 

in  conic  sections,  and  cheeks  too  flamingly  hectic  for  medical 
aid,  handing,  with  the  utmost  gravity,  a  dish  of  boiled  eggs 
to  a  sedate  and  diminutive  mule,  seated  on  its  haunches, 
with  its  fore  feet  up  on  a  barrel  as  its  table — the  only  posi- 
tion, by  the  way,  in  which  I  think  a  mule  could  be  safely 
approached  with  anything  so  far  from  its  usual  bill  of  fare 
as  eggs." 

"  Dog  gone  yo  circus  picturs  I"  interrupted  Ben,  raising 
up  on  one  elbow  to  spit  a  stream  of  tobacco  juice  several 
yards  behind  us,  "I  c'n  see  them  might'  nigh  every  year 
stuck  'gin  the  warehouse  over  in  town  ;  go  on  wi  yo  yarn." 

"Well,"  continued  Ned,  kindly  taking  no  affront  at  Ben's 
abrupt  interruption,  "  I  will  hasten  on.  I  merely  wished  to 
show  how  public  expectation  was  worked  up  to  a  high 
pitch.  After  awhile  the  day  came,  and  with  it  the  circus — 
wagon  after  wagon,  with  tent  poles  and  furniture ;  then  thfc 
cages  with  the  animals,  all  closed  except  the  little  lattice  at 
the  top,  through  which  could  now  and  then  be  heard  the 
scream  of  a  monkey  or  the  cough  of  a  lion,  and  then  the 
gorgeous,  gilded  band  chariot,  with  its  music.  Negroes, 
and  boys,  of  which  I  was  one,  were  almost  crazy  with  excite- 
ment ;  we  danced  and  shouted  along  the  sidewalk  in  a  pro- 
miscuous throng,  ever  keeping  up  with  the  long  train  of 
plumed  horses  drawing  after  them  the  gilded  dragon,  with 
its  backful  of  brazen  melody.  But  our  glee  was  hushed  into 
a  very  silence  of  admiration  as  we  saw  coming  far  behind 
the  band  chariot,  with  solemn  grandeur,  the  great  elephant, 
its  broad  ears  waving  like  dusky  fans,  and  its  proboscis  twist- 
ing, like  a  great  serpent  cut  in  two,  slowly  from  side  to  side  as 
he  came  on,  looming  like  a  gigantic  tower,  through  the  dust. 
As  he  approached  and  passed  us,  his  small  eyes  twink- 
ling so  knowingly  on  the  crowd,  his  keeper  on  a  dappled 
horse,  pacing  along  so  fearlessly  by  his  ponderous  foreleg, 
and  his  dog  trotting  carelessly  under  his  curling  trunk,  the 
open  mouths  of  the  crowd  must  have  relieved  him  to  a  con- 


138  S  E  A  -  G  I  F  T  . 

siderable  extent  of  the  dust  he  seemed  to  deprecate  so  much 
by  his  fanning  ears. 

"Well,  to  hurry  on  without  so  much  detail,  the  canvas  was 
pitched,  the  keeper  carried  the  elephant  to  the  river  to  cool 
out,  and  then  brought  him  up,  and  tied  him  to  one  of  the 
posts  of  the  market  house,  which  was  near  the  pavilion, 
till  the  afternoon  performance  should  commence.  At  the 
hour  he  went  round,  decked  in  his  Oriental  costume,  and 
undid  the  fastening,  and  spoke  in  some  unknown  tongue  to 
his  mammoth  charge.  The  elephant  started,  made  a  step 
forward  and  stopped,  with  a  shrill  cry  of  pain.  The  keeper 
looked  up  surprised,  then  uttering  a  few  genuine  American 
oaths,  ordered  him  to  move.  Again  the  elephant  made  a 
great  effort,  and  again  stood  still,  with  a  prolonged  scream. 
The  keeper,  now  furious,  approached,  and  drove  his  short 
training  spike  into  him  again  and  again.  With  each  stab 
the  poor  creature  would  shriek  and  strain  to  the  uttermost 
its  cumbrous  limbs,  but  all  in  vain,  it  could  not  move  from 
where  it  stood.  There  was  something  so  new  in  this  appa- 
rent obstinacy  that  the  keeper  commenced  to  examine  his 
position.  He  found  one  of  the  market  house  posts  nearly 
pulled  from  its  place,  and  the  elephant's  tail,  stretched  to  its 
last  tenacity,  sticking  out  straight  as  a  poker  towards  the 
post,  though  not  touching  it  by  several  inches,  and  having 
no  visible  connection  whatever  with  it.  Again  he  urged  the 
animal  forward,  and  again  the  elephant  did  his  best  to 
move.  Just  before  his  tail  pulled  out  by  the  roots  the  post 
gave  way,  and  tumbling  over,  hung  dangling  at  the  ele- 
phant's heels.  The  keeper  took  the  post  in  his  hands,  and, 
looking  closely,  found  that  a  little  spider  had  spun  a  web 
from  the  elephant's  tail  to  the  post,  and  that  this  invisible 
thread  had  held  him  stronger  than  a  chain  of  steel.  Such  a 
crowd  had  now  gathered  that  the  keeper  found  the  elephant 
was  drawing  more  people  than  the  circus  proper  (or  im- 
proper), and  ordered  him  to   move,  that   he   might  carry 


SEA-GIFT.  139 

him  under  the  canvas.  The  elephant  obeying,  moved  for- 
ward, but  the  motion  of  his  body  set  the  post  to  swinging 
like  a  pendulum,  which,  increasing  in  its  oscillation,  at  last 
commenced  to  thump  him  in  the  side  harder  than  he  fancied 
was  comfortable.  The  thumps  became  more  violent  as  he 
increased  his  speed,  till,  at  last  becoming  frenzied  with  the 
blows,  and  the  shouts,  and  hootings  of  the  crowd,  he  broke 
away  from  the  keeper,  and  ran  hither  and  thither  in  the 
streets  as  fast  as  his  unwieldly  body  could  move,  knocking 
over  signs  and  boxes,  breaking  racks,  frightening  horses,  and 
occasionally  jostling  over  a  clumsy  man  or  two.  At  last  he 
plunged  through  the  great  wide  door  of  the  court  house, 
scraping  his  back  against  the  brick  arch  as  he  did  so.  The 
post  here  fortunately  got  across  the  door  and  checked  him. 
He  pulled  frantically,  but  the  little  web  would  not  break ; 
he  then  bent  himself  around  as  far  as  an  elephant  might, 
and  tried  to  tear  it  off  with  his  proboscis.  The  web,  how- 
ever, was  so  fine  that  it  cut  into  even  his  tough  trunk,  and 
burying  itself  under  the  skin,  held  his  proboscis  fast  to  his 
tail.  In  his  efforts  now  to  disengage  himself  he  fell,  and  lay 
helpless  on  the  ground,  and  at  last  had  to  be  rolled  with  an 
immense  handspike  over  and  over,  like  a  very  large  hoop, 
till  he  got  to  the  tent,  or  canvas,  under  which  he  was  rolled, 
and  perhaps  unfastened. 

"  The  prominent  gentlemen  of  the  town  obtained  part  of 
the  web,  and  forwarded  it,  with  proper  credentials,  to  several 
scientific  societies  for  analysis.  They  each  gave  a  different 
opinion  in  regard  to  the  cause  of  its  wonderful  tenacity,  but 
the  people  about  the  town  always  believed,  and  with  very 
good  reason,  too,  that  the  spider  which  spun  it  had  been 
feeding  on  the  beef  brought  to  that  market ;  and  thus 
accounting  for  it,  they  ceased  to  wonder  at  the  toughness  of 
the  web." 

"Ned,  that's  a  jolly  good  yarn,"  said  Frank,  tossing  the 


140  SEA-GIFT. 

serpentine  paring  of  a  peach  over  his  shoulder,  and  puffing 
out  one  jaw  with  a  large  section  of  the  luscious  fruit. 

"Less  hear  the  lord  juke  tell  his'n,"  said  Ben,  nodding 
towards  Frank,  and  pushing  himself  up  backwards  by  his 
hands  to  a  large  tree,  against  which  he  leaned,  and  folded 
his  arms  around  one  doubled-up  knee ;  "  should'n  be  sup- 
pris'n  ef  he  can  tell  a  buster,  he's  in  such  good  practice." 

"  Well,"  replied  I,  "  we  will  leave  all  discussion  of  the 
merits  of  each  one's  story  to  the  umpire,  and  proceed. 
Frank,  it  is  your  time  next." 

FRANK'S  STORY. 

"  I  hardly  know  what  to  tell,"  he  said,  taking  aim  at  Ben's 
foot  with  the  peach  stone  he  had  been  sucking.  "  Ned  has 
fairly  taken  the  wind  out  of  my  sails.  Let  me  see  ;  I  believe 
I'll  tell  you  what  happened  to  me  once  when  I  was  very 
small.  I  was  out  one  day  in  the  mountains  bird-nesting — a 
wicked  employment,  by  the  way,  which  perhaps  accounts 
for  my  mishap — and  found  a  very  large  hawk's  nest.  It 
was  in  the  very  top  of  a  ragged  old  pine,  that  grew  upon  the 
edge  of  the  most  frightful  precipice  in  the  country.  It  was 
a  sheer  descent  of  five  or  six  hundred  feet,  looking  almost 
perpendicular,  though  in  some  places  it  bulged  out  with 
rugged  rocks,  and  in  others  retreated  into  caves.  All  down 
the  face  of  the  cliff  were  little  scrubby  bushes,  which  grew 
straight  out  for  an  inch  or  two,  then  suddenly  turned  up  in 
their  course,  as  if  determined  to  see  beyond  the  great  rocky 
wall  that  towered  so  far  above  them.  The  old  pine  had  en- 
dured the  agony  of  fear  for  centuries,  for  though  its  gnarled 
trunk  leaned  far  over  the  abyss,  the  limbs  had  all  turned  to- 
ward the  firm  earth,  and  stretched  their  hard,  knotty  hands 
appealingly  to  the  surrounding  forest.  Rain  after  rain  had 
washed  awaj  the  soil  and  left  the  roots  exposed,  till  half  the 
foundation  stood  over  the  precipice  and  added  its  weight  to 


SEA-GIFT.  141 

the  leaning  trunk.  It  was  not  without  much  hesitation  and 
debate  with  myself  that  I  prepared  to  ascend.  I  reasoned, 
however,  that  if  it  had  stood  that  long  through  wind  and 
storm  it  would  not  take  such  a  still,  calm  day  to  fall ;  and 
then,  even  if  its  foundation  was  precarious,  my  weight 
would  be  so  infinitely  small,  compared  with  its  own,  that  it 
would  never  make  a  perceptible  addition.  The  temptation, 
too,  was  a  great  one,  for  I  had  seen  the  hawk,  one  of  the 
largest  kind,  fly  away  as  I  approached,  and  then  the  climb- 
ing was  very  easy,  for  a  ladder-like  vine  wound  its  leafy 
folds  clear  up  to  the  top,  like  a  great  green  serpent  seeking 
the  eggs.  I  took  off  my  jacket  and  commenced  to  ascend. 
With  well  rubbed  pants  and  an  irritating  quantity  of  pine 
bark  next  to  my  skin  I  reached  the  first  limb,  where  I  rested  ; 
then  went  on  to  the  top,  like  going  up  stairs.  At  last  I 
reached  the  nest,  and  there — rich  reward  for  my  trouble — 
lay  four  brown  splotched  eggs.  Before  I  proceeded  to  take 
them  out  and  tie  them  in  my  handkerchief  I  took  a  glance 
at  my  position.  One  look  satisfied  me,  and  made  me  faint 
and  dizzy.  From  my  standpoint  the  tree  seemed  to  stretch 
out  horizontally  over  the  chasm  which  yawned  hungrily  be- 
low, and,  looking  at  it  as  I  did,  through  the  branches  of  the 
tree,  it  seemed  far  deeper  and  more  awful  than  it  really  was. 
Far  down  at  the  bottom,  where  the  trees  and  shrubs  shrank 
to  the  level  of  a  green  plush-looking  surface,  two  or  three 
cows  were  grazing,  and  they  appeared  just  the  size  of  the 
toy  cows  in  my  Noah's  ark.  As  I  had  to  descend  to  the 
level  of  the  valley  on  my  way  home,  I  could  not  resist  the 
boyish  temptation  to  throw  my  hat  out  into  the  air  and  let  it 
float  down  ;  I  accordingly  balanced  it  nicely  and  let  it  go.  It 
sank  steadily  for  a  little  while,  then  began  to  rock  from  side 
to  side,  and  finally  relapsed  into  the  regular  spiral  descent, 
twisting  down  and  down  till  my  eyes  could  not  follow  the 
tiny  speck.  While  gazing  down  to  discover  it,  if  possible,  I 
was  startled  by  a  sharp  crack  near  the  foot  of  the  tree  ; 


142  SEA-GIFT. 

another  and  another  followed,  and  I  looked  in  terror  at  the 
roots,  to  find  that  the  ground  was  rising  slowly  upward  in  a 
slanting  direction  from  me.  The  tree  was  giving  way,  and 
gradually  sinking  more  and  more  swiftly  over  that  hell  of 
destruction.  I  heard  the  tearing  up  of  the  roots  and  the 
sh — sh  of  the  foliage  through  the  air,  and  I  knew  no  more. 

When  I  awoke  I  was  swinging  delightfully,  as  if  in  a 
hammock.  Thick  leaves  were  all  around  me,  and  when  I 
parted  them  and  looked  out  my  position  was  plain.  I  had 
caught  in  the  net  work  of  vines  in  the  top  of  the  tree,  and 
was  now  hanging  by  one  strand  of  rope-like  vine  to  the  tree, 
which  was  dangling,  top  downwards,  about  fifty  feet  above 
me.  I  found,  to  my  great  comfort,  that  I  was  in  a  compara- 
tively safe  bed,  well  padded  with  abundant  leaves,  and  held 
by  strong  cords  which  branched  from  the  vine  rope.  This 
was  so  twined  about  the  trunk  of  the  inverted  tree  that  it 
could  not  become  detached  ;  so  that  my  only  real  danger 
was  that  the  immense  tree  itself,  hanging  above  me  by  a  few 
roots  that  had  not  given  way,  might  at  any  moment  break 
from  its  slight  support  and  plunge,  with  me  beneath  it,  into 
the  vast  depths  below.  The  very  hopelessness  of  my  posi- 
tion made  me  perfectly  reckless  and  indifferent ;  and  finding 
that  the  motion  of  my  descent  had  given  me  a  considerable 
swing,  I  endeavored  to  augment  it  by  the  constant  change 
of  my  position,  leaning  first  on  one  side,  then  on  the  other. 
I  succeeded  so  well  that  I  was  soon  sweeping  through  an 
arc  of  an  hundred  feet,  with  a  rush  through  the  air  at 
every  swoop  that  made  my  cheeks  tingle.  With  every 
swing  I  increased  my  speed,  and  there  is  no  telling  to  what 
extent  I  might  have  carried  the  wild  excitement  of  the  mo- 
ment, had  I  not  been  checked  by  coming  in  violent  contact 
with  the  face  of  the  precipice.  The  blow  almost  stunned 
me,  but  it  fortunately  stopped  my  swing,  and,  with  a  gradu- 
ally decreasing  oscillation,  I  lay  still  in  my  nest  of  leaves. 
When  I  awoke  'twas  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  I  found  that 


SEA-GIFT.  143 

I  was  extremely  hungry.  I  ate  two  of  the  hawk  eggs  and 
felt  relieved.  I  put  the  other  two  away,  resolved  not  to 
touch  them  till  I  was  absolutely  compelled. 

Having  nothing  better  to  do,  I  amused  myself  by  swing- 
ing again,  though  I  took  good  care  not  to  swing  far  enough 
to  strike  the  side  of  the  cliff.  The  sun  at  last  went  down, 
and  darkness  crept  over  the  dismal  woods.  Far  up  above, 
the  stars  began  to  twinkle  brightly  in  the  sky,  and  far 
down  below,  the  dark  void  grew  intensely  black.  With  a 
trembling  dread  of  the  dark  grim  night,  and  yet  with  a 
strange  sense  of  security — a  feeling  of  safety  from  all  other 
dangers — I  tried  to  go  to  sleep.  With  a  faithful  remem- 
brance of  the  old  lady's  instructions  I  said  my  prayers  as 
well  as  the  distraught  condition  of  my  mind  would  allow. 

All  through  the  long  dreary  night  I  was  dozing  off,  only 
to  dream  that  I  was  falling  from  my  nest,  and  to  awake  with 
a  cold  shudder  of  horror. 

After  dreary  hours  of  these  terrors  1  hailed  with  delight 
the  faint  beams  of  approaching  day.  Brighter  and  brighter 
grew  the  sky,  till,  with  a  sudden  flood  of  gold,  the  sun  rose 
upon  the  world.  What  a  bright,  warm  feeling  of  hope 
morning  brings  to  the  weary  watcher  1  I  knew  that  friends 
would  soon  be  on  the  search,  and  I  lay  in  constant  expecta- 
tion of  their  shouts.  Nor  had  I  long  to  wait ;  for  soon  the 
woods  were  ringing  with  their  loud  halloos,  as  they  called 
and  listened  for  my  voice.  At  length  I  saw  a  party  far  be- 
low pick  up  my  hat,  and  from  their  anxious  grouping 
around  it,  and  busy  search  among  the  rocks  immediately 
afterwards,  I  knew  they  thought  I  had  fallen  over  the  preci- 
pice and  was  lying,  a  mangled  corpse,  somewhere  near.  I 
called  and  called  in  vain  ;  they  moved  slowly  hither  and 
thither,  and  finally  passed  out  of  sight,  carrying  my  hat 
with  them. 

My  heart  sank  within  me,  and,  burying  my  face  in  the 
leaves  of  my  pillow,  I  sobbed  and  moaned  most  piteously. 


144  SEA-GIFT. 

Suddenly,  in  the  very  acme  of  my  anguish,  I  heard  my  name 
called  aloud,  and,  looking  up  through  my  tears,  saw  half  a 
score  of  friendly,  anxious  faces  looking  down  from  the  edge 
of  the  cliff.  Half  ashamed  of  my  weakness,  yet  still  crying 
for  joy,  I  shouted,  and  begged  them  for  Heaven's  sake  to 
help  me  out  of  my  terrible  predicament.  They  had  no  ropes 
with  them,  and  it  was  a  long  way  to  town  where  they  could 
be  procured,  so  I  could  see  there  was  an  animated  discus- 
sion among  them  in  reference  to  the  best  ways  and  means 
to  relief.  I  heard  one  say,  in  an  angry  tone,  "I  tell  you  its 
a  sho'  thing.  The  wind  hain't  never  turned  it,  and  I'll  bet 
my  own  life  agin  your  pus,  and  that's  empty,  that  it'll  hold 
him  for  ever.  Look  at  them  ribs,  man  !  Sheer!  let  her  drap. 
I'll  be  'sponsible  for  his  life." 

The  next  instant  an  enormous  blue  cotton  umbrella  dropped 
down  beside  me,  and  a  rough  voice  shouted,  "  Put  your  foot 
in  the  crook  of  the  handle ;  hold  her  up  stiff;  she'll  let  you 
down  square."* 

Whether  the  femininity  of  the  umbrella  inspired  confi- 
dence, or  the  desperate  state  of  my  feelings  urged  me  on,  I 
cannot  say,  but  getting  on  the  edge  of  my  nest,  putting  my 
foot  in  the  strong  oak  curved  handle  for  a  stirrup,  and 
grasping  the  staff  firmly,  I  slipped  from  the  vines,  and  floated 
slowly  down,  the  old  umbrella  popping  and  straining  as  if 
it  was  going  to  fly  to  pieces.  But  with  the  exception  of 
rubbing  the  edges  on  the  rocks,  and  straightening  out  the 
ribs  by  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere,  I  landed  safely  at 
the  foot  of  the  precipice,  where  I  found  the  old  man  sobbing 
over  my  hat  as  if  I  was  dead.  He  no  sooner  found  that  I 
was  really  unhurt  than  he  put  up  his  handkerchief,  and  cut  a 
before  long  switch,  with  which  he  thrashed  me  soundly  right 
the  assembled  throng  of  friends.  I  thought  then,  and  still 
think,  it  was  a  singular  way  of  thanking  Providence  for  my 
safe  delivery.  This  is  about  all  I  have  to  tell,  except  that  the 
old  gent  had  a  gold  handle  put  on  the  old  c'otton  umbrella. 


SEA-GIFT.  145 

"Go  ahead,  now,  what's-your-name  ;  let  us  hear  what  you 
can  do  in  the  shape  of  a  yarn." 

1?rank  drew  the  fruit  basket  to  him,  searched  through  it 
for  the  largest  peach,  and,  hastily  peeling  it,  threw  himself 
back  on  the  grass  to  listen  to  Ben. 

Ben  very  deliberately  rose,  and  tossed  away  his  quid  of 
tobacco,  took  some  water  to  cleanse  his  mouth,  and  walked 
to  a  bush  near  by,  from  which  he  cut  a  large  branch  with 
an  old  horn-handle  knife,  out  of  which  he  blew  almost  a 
pipeful  of  tobacco  crumbs  before  opening  the  blade.  Taking 
his  seat  again,  he  commenced  to  trim  up  his  switch  and  to 
tell  his  story. 

BEN'S  STORY. 

"  Your  two  friends,  John,  has  both  on  'em  told  good  yarns, 
but  they  went  mighty  fur  from  home  to  get  'em.  I'm  a  gwine 
to  tell  you  what  happened  right  up  yonder  at  the  house. 
Some  time  along  the  fust  of  last  year  mo'er  took  her  up  a 
house  pig,  to  raise  offen  the  slops  and  peelins.  It  growed 
and  fattened  a  power,  and  was  soon  'bout  the  likeliest  hog 
on  the  plantation,  only  it  got  so  cussed  tame  twould'n  never 
git  outer  nobody's  way,  and  was  a  continuwell  being  stepped 
on,  and  drug  outer  the  house  by  the  leg.  Arter  the  little 
fool  had  been  grown  awhile,  she  come  up  one  day  with 
eleven  pigs,  as  lively  as  you  ever  see,  and  pime  blank  like 
her,  a  squealin'  and  runnin'  everywhere  they  hadn't  orter. 
I  heard  a  riddle  wonst  'bout  a  pig  under  a  gate  makin'  a 
noise,  but  he  ain't  a  lighten-bug's  lamp  to  a  pig  when  he's 
hungry.  The  older  they  got  the  wuss  they  squealed,  till 
dad  said  as  how  he  could'n  stand  it  no  longer,  the  sow 
and  pigs  had  to  be  moved  ;  so  me  and  him  bilt  a  pen  'bout 
two  hundred  yards  from  the  house,  and  driv  'em  down  to  it. 
There  was  a  free  nigger,  with  a  yard  full  of  children,  livin' 
'bout  as  fur  from  the  pen  as  we  did  ;  and  the  fust  night 
after  we'd  put  'em  up,  long  todes  bed  time,  I  heer  a  pig 

1 


146  SEA-GIFT. 

squeal  like  dyin',  but  I  thought  perhaps  he'd  got  cut  out  of 
his  suck,  and  I  never  thought  on  'em  agin  till  next  morning, 
when  I  went  down  to  feed  'em  ;  two  of  the  pigs  was  bloody- 
behind,  and,  when  I  looked  close,  thare  tails  was  gone.  I 
knowed  'twas  the  niggers,  for  a  fried  pig's  tail  is  the  best 
thing  a  nigger  knows  how  to  eat.  I  tole  the  ole  man  'bout 
it  soon's  I  got  back,  and  he  said  how  we'd  wait  till  the  next 
mornin'.  When  we  went  to  the  pen  agin  thare  was  two 
more  tails  gone,  and  two  more  bloody  pigs.  Daddy  sot  on 
a  rail  sometime  a  studin,  then  he  said,  sudden-like  : 

"Bengermin,  go  to  the  house,  and  fetch  me  a  shingle  an 
my  powder  horn,  an  the  big  gimblet." 

I  ran  off,  a  wond'rin'  what  in  the  crashen  the  ole  man  was 
gwine  to  do  with  a  gimblet  and  a  shingle.  Soon  as  I  come 
back  he  tole  me  to  get  in  the  pen,  and  ketch  one  of  the  pigs 
with  his  tail  on.  When  I  histed  one  up,  he  tuk  him  and 
tied  his  tail  out  straight  on  the  shingle,  so  it  twould'n  bend. 
He  tuk  the  gimblet,  and  started  in  the  tip  eend  of  the  pig's 
tail,  and  bored  it  clear  out.  The  bloody  shavins  come  a 
bilin'  up  round  the  grooves  of  the  gimblet,  and  the  pig 
squealed  till  the  air  'peared  to  be  full  of  hopper  grasses, 
tryin'  to  kick  in  my  years.  When  daddy  pulled  the  gimblet 
out,  the  tail  looked  like  a  holler  skin  quill,  and  would  hold 
'bout  a  double  load  of  powder.  Daddy  poured  it  chock  full, 
then  put  a  fo-penny  nail,  with  a  gun  cap  on  the  eend  of  it, 
down  'mongst  the  powder,  so  that  it  'd  go  off  if  any  thing 
totch  it,  and  then  tied  it  all  up  with  horse  hair.  When  I 
put  him  back  in  the  pen  that  pig  didn't  have  nary  a  curl  to 
his  tail ;  it  stuck  out  as  straight  and  stiff  as  if  it  was  a  han- 
del  to  tote  him  by.  We  fixed  two  more  in  the  same  way, 
and  then  went  home.  Next  morning,  when  we  went  clown, 
we  found  one  pig  dead,  with  his  hams  ready  baked,  and  his 
back  bone  drove  through  his  forehead  six  inches.  His  tail 
itself  was  split  open  like  a  shot  fire-cracker,  and  bent  back- 
erds  like  a  shelled  pea  hull.     The  other  two  tails  had  just 


SEA-GIFT.  141 

shot  straight  without  bustin',  but  the  kick  of  the  powder  had 
lifted  up  their  hind  legs  so  high  they  could'n  git  'em  down 
agin,  and  they  was  walkin'  round  the  pen  on  thare  forefeet 
samer'n  a  circus  man.  When  we  came  to  zamine  the  pen  we 
found  three  niggers'  fingers  blowed  off,  and  sticking  to  a  rail, 
and  little  kinks  of  wooly  hair  were  layin'  round  as  thick  as  if 
it  had  snowed  black.  Daddy  and  me  then  went  up  to  the 
nigger's  house,  where  we  found  a  good  size  boy  and  girl 
with  their  hands  tied  up,  and  thare  heads  burnt  slick  on 
top.  When  we  asked  'em  'bout  it,  the  boy  said  the  girl 
was  a  nussin  the  baby,  and  went  down  to  the  pen  to  keep 
the  baby  quiet,  and  he  just  went  along  for  company  like. 
He  said  they  got  to  the  pen,  and  was  a  peepin'  through 
the  rails,  when  one  of  the  pigs  come  to  scratch  hisself,  and 
soon's  he  begin  to  rub  he  busted  all  to  pieces.  They  were 
mighty  badly  skeered,  and,  to  keep  'em  so,  daddy  tole  'em 
them  was  some  thunder-tailed  hogs  he  got  from  the  South. 
We  never  had  another  hog  troubled  in  the  least,  and  when 
hog-killing  time  came  daddy  found  it  mighty  hard  to  get  the 
hands  to  help  him.     That's  the  end  of  my  yarn." 

And  Ben  got  up  and  walked  to  the  spring,  where  a  large 
curved  handled  gourd  hung  on  a  stick  cut  for  the  purpose, 
and,  disdaining  Reuben's  offer  of  a  glass,  took  the  gourd,  and 
dipping  up  half  the  spring,  drank  till  the  long  crooked  han- 
dle curled  over  his  hat,  and  bent  back  like  an  officer's  plume 
in  a  windy  parade.  When  he  had  resumed  his  seat  on  the 
grass  all  three  called  for  my  judgment,  and,  with  an  assump- 
tion of  great  solemnity  and  dignity,  I  proceeded  to  render  it. 

"  The  object,  gentlemen,  of  a  wonderful  story,  or  yarn,  as 
it  is  vulgarly  called,  is  not  only  to  excite  wonder,  but  also 
to  evoke  a  pleasant  surprise  by  discovering  relations  be- 
tween dissimilar  or  contrary  things,  which  we  did  not  think 
of  as  possibly  existing.  If  these  dissimilars  or  contraries 
are  too  far  apart  for  the  mind  to  recognize  any  possible  re- 
lation, then  the  narration  becomes  unpleasantly  absurd,  and 


148  SEA-GIFT. 

we  shrink  from  contemplating  it.  If,  however,  apparently 
improbable  relations  are  brought  out  in  a  way  that  renders 
them  possible,  we  are  surprised  and  pleased  with  the  dis- 
covery. Hence,  the  most  exaggerated  narrations  are  not 
always  the  most  entertaining,  and  we  derive  most  pleasure 
from  hearing  or  reading  those  stories  where  impi*obabilities 
are  unexpectedly  brought  within  the  range  of  possibility,  or 
if  beyond  it,  the  fact  is  ingeniously  concealed  by  possible 
concomitants.  Thus,  Munchausen's  descent  from  the  moon 
by  a  rope  of  cut  straw  is  not  half  so  pleasant  a  story  as  the 
firing  his  gun  by  sparks  drawn  from  his  eye  with  his  fists. 
So,  were  you  to  tell  an  audience  that  you  saw  a  mole  move 
a  mountain  no  one  would  be  pleased  or  surprised,  as  the 
mind  would  have  no  effort  to  pronounce  it  entirely  false;  but 
if  you  should  say  you  saw  a  fly  trained  to  play  a  tune  by 
buzzing  his  wings  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  a  wine 
glass,  the  minds  of  your  hearers  would  be  pleasantly  occu- 
pied for  a  while  in  eliminating  the  true  from  the  false,  and 
your  story  would  be  applauded. 

"  Ned,  to-day,  in  his  story,  erred  by  placing  his  relations  too 
far  apart.  A  spider  and  an  elephant !  There  is  no  exercise 
of  ingenuity  in  detecting  the  falsity  of  the  statement,  and 
the  story,  from  its  very  improbability,  is  almost  out  of  the 
range  of  competition  for  the  prize.  Frank  has  so  mixed  his 
that  I  scarcely  know  how  to  render  an  opinion  in  regard  to 
it.  The  impossible  parts  are  utterly  so,  and  the  possible 
are  so  easily  probable  we  are  not  surprised.  To  Ben,  then, 
I  award  the  prize,  as  having  produced  the  most  entertaining 
story,  exciting  pleasant  surprise  in  each  development,  and 
discovering  possibilities  in  the  most  unthought  of  relations.'' 

"  Oh  !  blow  your  philosophic  nonsense,  John,"  said  Frank, 
handing  Ben  the  bottle  of  brandy  ;  "you  got  it  out  of  a 
book,  and  I'm  the  devil's  apprentice  if  I  didn't  earn  the 
brandy  fairly." 

Ben  proffered  us  the  bottle,  but  Ned  and  I  declined.  Frank, 


SEA-GIFT.  149 

however,  took  it,  and,  with  more  swagger  than  swallow, 
turned  it  up  to  his  mouth.  Ben  poured  himself  out  a  glass- 
ful, and  the  bottle  was  set  aside  for  a  smoke.  Frank  drew 
forth  his  cigars,  Ben  his  pipe.  Strange  to  say,  I  dreaded 
more  to  appear  squeamish  before  Ben,  whom  I  looked  upon 
as  an  inferior,  than  I  did  either  of  the  others,  and  with  a 
blush  for  my  weakness  took  a  cigar.  Ned  declined  again, 
for  which  Frank  called  him  Parson  Conscience,  and  we  pro- 
ceeded to  light.  Oh,  dire  beginning  of  troubles  !  I  first  bit 
off  the  end  of  my  cigar,  and  could  not  get  the  end  out  of  my 
mouth.  I  sputtered  and  spit,  and  twisted  my  face  into  more 
hideous  contortions  than  Medusa  ever  wore,  but  I  could  not 
eject  that  little  crumbling  fragment  of  tobacco.  Now  under 
my  tongue,  now  in  the  roof  of  my  mouth,  and  now  going 
down  like  a  pill.  I  finally  had  to  take  it  out  disgracefully 
with  my  fingers.  Getting  over  that,  I  lit  the  cigar — a  hard 
black  cigar — and  commenced  to  smoke.  With  the  exception 
of  the  pain  I  experienced  from  crossing  my  eyes  to  look  at 
the  end  of  my  cigar,  I  got  on  very  well  for  several  puffs, 
then  I  found  that  I  could  not  expel  all  the  smoke  from  my 
mouth,  a  little  would  remain  and  get  up  my  nose  or  go  down 
into  my  lungs.  I  expectorated,  too,  very  constantly,  so  that 
my  throat  became  so  insufferably  dry,  I  swallowed  just  once 
to  relieve  it,  and  oh  !  the  bitter,  burning  taste  that  went 
groping  down  to  my  stomach  !  Clear  my  throat  as  I  would 
I  could  not  get  it  up  ;  more  and  more  bitter  it  became  with 
each  succeeding  puff.  And  now  a  singular  sensation  came 
on  ;  a  cloud  of  swan's  down,  or  carded  tow  steeped  in  this 
same  nauseating  bitterness,  seemed  slowly  ascending  up  into 
my  brain,  and  piling  up  in  sickening  oppression  just  behind 
my  eyeballs,  so  that  I  felt  a  constant  desire  to  close  them 
and  roll  them  inward  to  see  this  feathery  pain.  I  felt  no  in- 
terest in  the  conversation  and  was  absent  in  all  my  replies 
to  questions  addressed  to  me,  but  I  tried  to  look  careless  and 
at  ease.     I  even  took  off  my  hat  and  leaned  back  against  a 


150  SEA-GIFT. 

tree,  as  if  in  a  high  state  of  enjoyment,  and  tried  to  flip  off 
the  ashes  from  my  cigar  with  the  air  of  an  old  smoker.  Not 
understanding  this  sleight-of-hand  practice,  my  third  finger 
passed  so  slowly  under  the  burning  end  that  it  came  out  the 
other  side  loaded  with  ashes,  and  ornamented  with  a  large 
white  blister. 

"Smith,  how  do  you  like  your  weed?"  said  Frank,  blow- 
ing out  a  cloud  of  smoke,  holding  his  cigar  daintily  between 
his  fore  and  middle  fingers. 

"Very  much  'ndeed,"  I  said  faintly  ;  "'tis  very  fragrant." 

The  tow  or  down  now  pressed  so  hard  and  bitterly  upon 
my  eyeballs  that  it  confused  my  vision.  Frank,  Ned  and 
Ben  were  continually  changing  places,  and  their  conversa- 
tion seemed  to  belong  to  a  different  period  of  my  life.  Ob- 
jects were  still  enough  when  I  gazed  steadily  at  them,  but 
when  I  winked  and  then  looked,  they  would  seem  to  be  in 
different  places.  I  tried  closing  my  eyes  for  relief,  but  the 
great  downy  mass  of  nausea  crowding  my  brain  was  almost 
visible,  and  I  was  glad  to  open  them  again.  Still  the  bitter, 
burning  taste  in  my  mouth  kept  going  down  into  my  stom- 
ach, yet  lingering  with  its  sickening  flavor  on  my  palate.  A 
cold  perspiration  stood  on  my  forehead  and  hands,  and  I  felt 
that  I  was  looking  deadly  pale.  I  made  an  attempt  at  a 
yawn  to  conceal  my  faint  voice,  and  said  : 

"  I  believe  I  will  take  a  nap.     Wake  me  if  the  fish  bite." 

I  got  up  and  tried  to  walk  to  a  little  hillock  a  few  steps 
off ;  but  at  every  step  the  ground  seemed  to  rise  in  a  steep 
hill  or  sink  into  a  fearful  declivity  before  my  feet,  and  I 
staggered  like  a  drunken  man. 

"  Hello,  Smith  ;  has  the  cigar  got  you  ?  I  thought  you 
had  better  pluck." 

I  was  too  faint  to  answer,  but  fell  down,  with  my  head 
hid  by  a  tree,  and  with  many  death-like  heavings  sank  into 
a  drowsy  unconsciousness.  When  I  awoke  it  was  late  in 
the  afternoon,  and  all  was  still  around  me.     Staggering  to 


SEA-GIFT.  151 

my  feet  I  heard  the  distant  hum  of  voices,  and  taking  a  deep 
draught  of  the  cool  spring  water  to  slake  my  feverish  thirst, 
I  walked  unsteadily  down  to  the  creek,  where  I  found  my 
companions  fishing  with  fine  success.  My  vision  was  not 
sufficiently  restored  to  admit  of  my  angling,  so  I  sat  on  the 
fence  and  yawningly  watched  the  others  till  it  was  time  to 
go  home.  With  well  filled  baskets  Ben,  Frank  and  Ned 
walked  along  merrily,  while  I  stalked  on  miserably,  with  a 
throbbing  in  my  temples  and  an  awkward  consciousness  of 
being  ashamed  of  everybody,  and  especially  of  myself. 

At  supper  I  drank  a  little  tea,  and,  pleading  a  headache, 
hurried  up  to  my  room.  As  soon  as  the  servants  had  been 
served,  mother  came  up  stairs  to  look  after  me.  She  found 
me  with  some  fever  and  symptoms  of  violent  cold.  A  kiss 
when  she  came  into  the  room  told  her  I  had  been  smoking, 
and  she  smiled  as  she  passed  her  hand  gently  over  my  head, 
and  said : 

"John,  you  have  been  smoking  to-day,  and,  from  your 
restless,  impatient  look,  you  expect  a  long  lecture,  but  I 
will  wait  before  I  say  what  I  have  to  say  on  the  subject.  I 
want  you  to  get  to  sleep  now.  It  is  so  warm  I  will  open 
the  window,  and  take  out  the  lamp  to  prevent  the  insects 
coming  in,  and  I  hope  you  will  become  composed." 

She  left  the  room,  and  I  began  that  hardest  of  all 
tasks — trying  to  go  to  sleep.  An  intensely  hot  night  1  just 
light  enough  out  doors  to  make  a  checked  square  of  the 
window ;  not  a  leaf  quivering ;  not  a  sound  without  but 
the  incessant  quavers  of  the  katydids ;  down  stairs  the 
noise  and  mirth  of  merry  converse  1 

Tossing  from  side  to  side  of  the  bed  ;  now  shaking  up  my 
pillow,  then  reversing  my  position,  and  lying  with  my  head 
at  the  foot  board ;  then  stretching  directly  across  the  bed, 
with  my  hands  hanging  down  over  the  sides ;  in  all  posi- 
tions I  vainly  sought  a  cool  place.  The  very  sheets,  except 
that  they  were  wrinkled,  seemed  to  have  just  come  from 


152  SEA-GIFT. 

under  the  iron  ;  and  even  the  mahogany  of  the  foot  board, 
when  I  laid  my  cheek  against  it,  felt  tepidly  disagreeable. 
At  last,  after  trying  every  conceivable  position  on  the  bed, 
I  fell  asleep  with  my  feet  pressed  against  the  cool  wall,  and 
while  watching  a  firefly  that  had  gotten  into  the  room,  and 
was  flashing  his  tiny  lamp  hither  and  thither  as  he  flitted 
along  the  ceiling,  trying  to  escape.  My  slumber  was  uneasy 
and  fitful,  and  I  was  dreaming  of  strange  oppressions  and 
sensations,  and  continually  waking,  to  hear  the  laughter 
and  mirth  down  stairs. 

Perhaps  conscience  added  a  thorn  to  my  pillow ;  but  I 
could  remember  no  definite  sin  I  had  committed.  The  cigar 
was  surely  not  wrong,  for  father,  and  a  great  many  others 
who  were  good,  smoked.  I  could  not  then  analyze  my  moral 
nature  and  detect  the  wrong,  but  years  have  since  shown 
me  'twas  in  the  lack  of  moral  courage,  in  the  yielding  to 
what  I  was  ashamed  of,  simply  because  I  was  ashamed  to 
refuse. 

Very  young  men  deem  the  cigar  an  important  adjunct  to 
manhoodj  and  when  they  smoke  to  look  manly,  the  oath 
and  glass  are  not  far  off.  A  good  rule  in  forming  this  almost 
national  habit  is  to  light  your  first  cigar  before  father  or 
mother  without  a  blush,  and  the  harm  resulting  will  be 
solely  physical. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Father  and  Lulie  have  been  gone  an  hour ;  father  on  his 
way  to  Havana,  Lulie  returning  to  Wilmington.  Frank  and 
Ned  have  gone  with  them  over  to  town.  I  am  lying  on  a 
lounge  ig  the  hall,  and  mother  and  Carlotta  are  sitting  near 
me,  arranging  flowers  for  the  parlor  vases.  Lulie  got  off 
without  much  trouble  with  the  assistance  of  mother's  tact ; 


SEA-GIFT.  153 

Ned  expressing  great  surprise,  while  Frank  was  almost 
rude  in  his  solicitations  to  her  to  remain.  Dear  little  dar- 
ling, how  tenderly  she  bade  me  farewell,  whispering  as  she 
pressed  my  hand,  "Don't  be  hurt  at  my  leaving,  John,  'tis 
for  your  sake  as  much  as  mine !" 

My  eyes  are  closed,  and  mother  and  Carlotta  think  I  am 
asleep,  but  through  a  scarcely  lifted  lid  I  am  watching  Car- 
lotta, feasting  my  eyes  on  her  beautiful  face  and  form.  She 
is  sitting  just  inside  the  hall  door,  with  a  lap  full  of 
flowers,  and  though  I  cannot  see  her  face,  I  gaze  on  an  arm 
and  hand  that  Phidias  might  dream  of,  but  never  carve. 

Her  muslin  sleeve  was  turned  up  to  her  shoulder,  to  be  out 
of  the  way,  and  the  flesh,  soft  and  snowy,  swelled  out  from 
the  richly  worked  undersleeve,  and  almost  imperceptibly 
tapered  to  the  elbow,  with  here  and  there  a  tiny  thread  of 
blue,  winding  its  way  under  the  transparent  skin.  At  the 
elbow  two  dimples  showed  where  the  liquid  flesh  eddied 
round  the  curve,  and  a  slope  of  perfect  grace  carried  it  to  the 
wrist ;  here  no  knots  disfigured,  no  roughness  marred  it, 
but,  smooth  and  delicate,  the  wrist  became  a  fitting  bridge 
between  such  a  hand  and  arm.  Her  hair,  caught  back  by 
a  crimson  velvet  band,  fell  in  a  dark  shower  over  her 
shoulders  ;  not  the  wiry  ringlets,  nor  the  hard  straight  locks 
that  all  are  familiar  with,  but  in  soft  undulating  waves  it 
fell,  as  if  fairies  were  trembling  the  silken  strands.  Her  pro- 
file was  exquisite,  and  the  beautiful  proportion  of  each  fea- 
ture, and  the  delicate  tints  that  overspread  them,  formed 
altogether  a  picture  that  has  rarely  been  surpassed  for  loveli- 
ness. The  peculiar  witchery  of  the  face,  as  I  gazed  upon  it, 
was  enhanced  by  an  occasional  frown  and  arch  of  the  pen- 
cilled brow,  as  she  endeavored  to  draw  a  refractory  thread 
through  the  stems  of  the  flowers. 

Mother,  at  last  speaking,  broke  the  spell  that  bound  me. 

"Carlotta,  darling,  Col.  Smith  told  you  of  the  letter  he 
received  from  your  father's  agent  in  Havana,  did  he  not  ?" 

7* 


154  SEA-GIFT. 

"  He  told  me  of  it,  and  also  showed  me  the  letter.  Papa 
always  thought  his  agent  very  trusty,  and  I  suppose  Col. 
Smith  will  find  everything  arranged  properly." 

After  another  pause,  mother  asked  again  : 

"  Who  is  this  cousin  who  claims  the  estate  ?" 

"He  is  mother's  half  nephew.  He  was  always  a  great 
favorite  with  papa,  and  staid  almost  half  his  time  with  us, 
though  his  home  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  island.  Papa 
used  to  promise  him,  when  I  was  a  very  little  girl,  that  I 
should  be  his  wife,  but  he  was  so  much  older  than  I,  I  could 
never  love  him." 

Though  my  fealty  to  Lulie  was  unchanged,  I  could  not 
help  thinking  what  a  splendid  thing  it  would  be  to  have  the 
promise  of  such  a  love  as  hers. 

"  But,"  continued  mother,  shaking  the  dew  from  a  flower 
as  she  placed  it  with  the  others,  "would  you  not  marry  him 
when  you  are  grown,  to  get  back  so  much  wealth  and  riches. 
Remember,  he  has  your  father's  will,  making  him  the  sole 
heir  in  case  of  your  death,  and  he  has  also  the  affidavit  of 
the  captain  of  the  vessel  in  which  you  sailed,  that  yourself 
and  father  were  both  lost,  and  could  not  possibly  have  been 
saved." 

"  I  would  despise  him,"  she  said,  scornfully,  snapping  a 
stem  as  she  spoke,  "  if  he  tried  to  get  anything  wrongfully. 
But  Col.  Smith  has  all  papa's  papers  with  him,  and  Cousin 
Herrara  is  too  noble,  I  know,  to  do  anything  mean  or 
sordid  1" 

She  brushed  the  rose  leaves  from  her  lap,  and  placed  the 
bouquet  she  had  arranged  in  the  basket  of  a  Parian  marble 
porter  on  the  mantel ;  then  coming  back  to  mother,  she 
kneeled  down  by  her  side,  and  laying  her  cheek  sideways 
on  mother's  knee,  with  that  peculiar  winning  way  of  her's, 
said  softly : 

"I  hope  Col.  Smith  will  be  able  to  save  me  something 
to  repay  you  all  for  your  goodness  to  me,  for  I  cannot  stay 


SEA-GIFT.  155 

under  your  roof  as  a  charity  outcast,  and  it  would  kill  me  to 
leave  you  now,  I  have  learned  to  love  you  so." 

"  My  dear  child,"  said  mother,  laying  her  hand  on  her  soft, 
dark  hair,  "  the  very  idea  of  compensating  us  for  the  greatest 
pleasure  of  our  lives  1  Colonel  Smith  has  gone  to  Havana 
solely  on  your  account.  Thank  heaven  we  have  as  much  as 
we  want,  and  you  may  feel  that  you  have  a  daughter's  place 
in  our  household,  and  will  never,  never  be  a  burden.  Who 
knows,"  she  added,  playfully  patting  her  head  and  glancing 
toward  my  couch,  "but  what  you  may  be  a  daughter,  in- 
deed, to  us  one  of  these  days." 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Smith,"  said  Carlotta  so  earnestly,  that  I  opened 
my  eyes  in  time  to  see  the  scarlet  tinge  of  her  cheeks,  "  you 
do  not  know  how  you  hurt  me  when  you  say  that.  'Twould 
make  me  hate  the  very  thought  of  your  son,  whom  I  now 
esteem  so  much,  to  think  that  I  was  taken  into  your  family 
to  please  him  ;  that  I  was  being  raised  to  suit  his  fancy  ; 
that  my  character  was  being  moulded  after  his  model  of  a 
woman  ;  that  it  was  being  constantly  said  of  me,  as  I  have 
heard  it  said  :  '  Mrs.  Smith  is  training  her  up  for  her  son.' 
Will  I  not  shrink  from  his  very  presence  when  I  feel  that  he 
looks  upon  me  as  his  to  love  or  not,  just  as  he  likes  ?" 

"My  dear  child,"  said  mother,  looking  surprised,  "my 
words  were  almost  without  meaning.  Forgive  me,  and  I 
will  endeavor  to  prevent  any  allusion,  in  this  house  at  least, 
that  may  wound  your  feelings." 

I  here  turned  over,  and  moving  my  arms  about  showed 
signs  of  waking.  This  put  an  end  to  the  conversation. 
Mother  coming  to  the  couch  found  me  with  considerable 
fever,  and  becoming  alarmed  sent  Reuben  off  after  the  doc- 
tor. In  truth  I  did  feel  a  little  badly,  though  I  had  been  so 
interested  in  the  conversation  that  I  had  not  thought  of  my 
feelings.  My  eyeballs  were  hot  and  red,  and  felt  as  if  they 
were  full  of  sand  ;  my  breath  burnt  my  nostrils  as  it  came 
out,  and  my  tongue  was  dry  and  coated.     An  hour  of  feverish 


156  SEA-GIFT. 

restlessness  elapsed  before  we  heard  the  doctor's  horse  plod- 
ding  up  the  avenue  in  a  slow  jog-trot,  the  fastest  speed 
known  to  the  medical  fraternity.  The  doctor  himself  was 
equally  deliberate  in  tying  him  to  the  rack,  crossing  the 
stirrups  over  the  back  of  the  saddle  with  the  utmost  care, 
and  finally  marching  up  the  steps  as  if  he  was  a  pali-bearer 
at  a  funeral.  He  laid  his  hat  on  the  seat  in  the  porch,  put 
his  gloves  in  the  crown,  and  laid  his  riding  switch  across 
them,  as  if  it  was  to  guard  them.  He  at  length  advanced 
into  the  house  and  met  mother. 

"  How  d'ye  do,  madam  ;  a  very  warm  day,  madam,"  he 
said,  shaking  her  hand  with  one  of  his,  and  rubbing  the  bald 
place  on  his  head  with  the  other,  as  if  all  the  heat  of  the  day 
had  centred  there. 

"  It  is  very  sultry  indeed,  sir,"  replied  mother,  as  he  re- 
leased her  hand.  "  Reuben,  hand  a  glass  of  water,  or  per- 
haps, sir,  you  would  prefer  wine?" 

"  Much  obliged,  madam,  but  water  will  do.  Best  for  this 
weather,  madam." 

While  the  water  was  being  brought  he  sat  down  near  the 
door  and  waited  patiently,  without  deigning  to  notice  me, 
as  if  anything  connected  with  his  profession  was  farthest 
from  his  thoughts. 

"Who  is  sick,  madam?"  he  inquired,  when  he  had  re- 
placed the  empty  goblet  on  Eeuben's  waiter. 

"  My  son,  sir,"  said  mother,  conducting  him  to  my  lounge. 
"  I  don't  know  that  he  is  sick  much,  but  he  is  feverish,  and 
fever  always  frightens  me." 

"  And  very  properly,  madam,  for  it  is  a  sure  sign  that 
something  is  wrong  in  the  system.  Should  always  be  taken 
in  hand  at  once." 

He  felt  my  pulse  a  long  time,  slipping  his  fingers  up  and 
down  my  wrist,  as  if  he  were  playing  the  violin  ;  then  felt 
my  forehead,  touching  it  as  he  would  a  loaf  of  bread,  to  see 
if  it  were  warm,  and  bade  me  put  out  my  tongue.     He  put 


S  E A-GIF  T 


157' 


on  his  specs  and  bent  over  it,  as  if  he  were  looking  for  a 
splinter,  requesting  mother  to  stand  just  a  little  out  of  the 
light,  madam,  and  rubbing  it  with  the  end  of  his  little  finger, 
took  off  his  spectacles  triumphantly,  and  turning  to  mother 
said : 

"  There  is  no  danger,  madam  ;  very  slight  fever  ;  only  a 
trifling  disorder  of  the  system.  A  good  sized  blue  pill  is  all 
that  I  would  recommend  at  present.  If  you  have  any  blue 
mass  in  the  house  I  will  make  it  for  you  before  I  leave." 

The  box  of  pil  hydrarg  was  accordingly  brought,  aud  a 
cup  of  flour,  from  which  he  soon  produced  a  pellet  the  size 
of  a  robin's  egg,  which  I  was  to  swallow.  There  might  be 
almost  said  to  be  only  two  medicines  known  to  the  physi- 
cians of  eastern  Carolina,  so  constantly  are  they  required  in 
their  practice,  and  they  are  as  certain  to  administer  mercury 
or  quinine  as  Dr.  Sangrado,  of  Valladolid,  was  to  let  blood  or 
give  warm  water.  I  certainly  did  not  bless  their  mercurial 
predilections  that  morning,  and  saw  the  old  doctor  ride  off 
with  an  earnest  wish  that  he  had  a  pill,  as  large  as  the  con- 
ventional brick,  to  roll  around  his  hat  on  his  head. 

He  had  hardly  gotten  out  of  sight  when  mother  came  to 
the  couch  with  the  pill  in  the  hollow  of  one  hand  and  a  glass 
of  water  in  the  other. 

"  Here,  son,  try  to  swallow  this.  The  doctor  thinks  it 
best  that  you  should  take  it." 

I  sat  upon  the  side  of  the  bed,  asked  for  a  bucket,  in  case 
of  accidents,  and  took  the  pill  in  my  hand.  I  found  it  soft, 
and  sticky  as  putty,  but  with  reckless  desperation  I  laid  it 
far  back  on  my  tongue,  and  took  a  great  gulp  of  water. 
With  a  toss  Of  my  head  I  made  a  tremendous  swallow,  but 
a  wad  of  air,  many  times  larger  than  my  mouth,  got  before 
the  water  and  barred  its  progress  down.  Most  of  it  got  into 
my  windpipe  ;  the  pill,  with  the  flour  coating  washed  off,  and 
its  nauseous  taste  revealed,  rolled  down  against  my  front 
teeth  and  stuck  there.    Shades  of  Epicurus  !  how  I  heaved  ! 


158  SEA-GIFT. 

Tiearing  it  away  from  my  teeth  with  my  fingers  I  dashed  it 
down,  and  vowed  that  no  doctor's  authority  could  ever  com- 
pel me  to  the  attempt  again. 

Whether  the  very  taste  of  the  pill  had  a  good  effect  or  not, 
that  evening  I  was  much  better,  and  next  morning  felt  per- 
fectly well. 

As  it  was  the  Sabbath,  I  was  anxious  to  go  to  church 
with  mother,  Frank  and  Nea,  but  mother  feared  for  me  to 
take  the  sultry  ride,  and  so  I  was  to  stay  at  home.  To  my 
surprise  Carlotta  asked  leave  to  stay  at  home  also,  though 
she  removed  the  flattering  unction  I  had  laid  to  my  heart, 
that  she  staid  to  be  with  me,  by  telling  mother  she  wished 
to  spend  the  morning  in  her  room.  After  breakfast  the  car- 
riage came  round,  and  mother,  Ned  and  Frank,  left  for  the 
church,  which  was  a  little  country  appointment,  about  four 
miles  distant. 

As  soon  as  they  were  gone  Carlotta  went  to  her  room, 
and,  taking  a  book,  I  went  out  doors  and  lay  down  on  the 
grass,  beneath  a  large  cedar  at  one  end  of  the  house. 

There  are  four  kinds  of  days  in  the  year,  coming  one  in 
each  season,  on  which  I  feel  an  unaccountable,  though  not 
unpleasant  melancholy.  Days  when  I  want  to  get  far  away 
to  myself,  and  muse  in  undisturbed  loneliness.  Days  when 
Memory,  not  Fancy,  holds  her  court,  and  scenes  and  faces 
long  forgotten  spring  up  from  her  dusty  sepulchres,  and 
throng  her  shrine  and  ask  for  tears.  Days  that  make  a  pri- 
son of  the  Present,  a  worthless  bauble  of  the  Future,  and  lift 
only  to  our  heart's  embrace  the  golden  Past,  gone  from  life 
forever  !  Brighter  than  it  ever  really  was,  its  pains  forgot- 
ten, only  its  joys  remembered !  Like  a  dead  friend,  it  is 
dearer  now  than  ever,  and  we  weep  because  we  cannot  turn 
life's  current  back. 

One  of  these  days  comes  in  winter,  when,  after  a  cloudy 
morning  and  noon,  the  sun  sets  cold  and  clear  ;  when  the 
wind  with  a  hollow  moan  sweeps  over  the  bare  fields;  when 


SEA-GIFT.  159 

the  long  lines  of  wild  ducks,  clearly  defined  against  the  red 
sky,  wind  their  way  up  the  bends  of  the  river,  along  whose 
banks  the  naked  trees  stretch  their  arms  like  the  masts  and 
yards  of  weird  ships  ;  when  the  blue  birds,  with  their  plain- 
tive notes,  huddle  in  the  clumps  of  withered  leaves  on  the 
oaks  in  the  grove,  and  the  very  cows,  plodding  homeward, 
low  mournfully,  as  if  in  response  to  Nature's  dreariness. 

Another  day  is  in  Autumn,  when  Nature,  wrapping  her- 
self in  a  hazy  robe,  seems  to  lift  her  hand  and  say,  "  Hush, 
do  not  break  my  slumber,''  as  she  dozes  into  dreaminess. 
The  sun  himself  half  closes  his  glaring  eye,  and  looks  upon 
the  world  with  a  drowsy  smile,  and  the  purple  sky  droops 
upon  the  horizon  as  if  Atlas  were  weary  of  his  load.  When 
the  zephyrs  are  asleep,  and  the  leaves  on  the  trees  are  wan 
for  want  of  exercise  ;  when  the  crowing  of  the  cock  sounds 
like  a  yawn,  and  the  little  fly-catcher,  perched,  as  is  its  cus- 
tom, on  a  dead  and  leafless  limb,  breathes  its  one  little  song 
as  if  it  was  its  last  sigh.  Such  a  day  as  J3uchanan  Read  de- 
scribes in  his  "  Closing  Scene  ;"  the  most  exquisite  verses 
ever  penned  by  an  American  : 

"  All  sights  seemed  mellowed  and  all  sounds  subdued, 
The  hills  seemed  farther,  and  the  streams  sang  low, 
As  iu  a  dream  the  distant  woodman  hewed 
His  winter  log,  with  many  a  muffled  blow. 

"  On  slumbrous  wings  the  vulture  held  his  flight, 

The  dove  scarce  heard  its  sighing  mate's  complaint; 
And  like  a  star,  slow  drowning  in  the  light, 

The  village  church  vane  seemed  to  pale  and  faint. 
*  *  *  *  *         .  *  * 

"Alone  from  out  the  stubble  piped  the  quail, 

And  croaked  the  crow  through  all  the  dreary  gloom ; 
Alone  the  pheasant,  drumming  in  the  vale, 
Made  echo  to  the  distant  cottage  loom." 

Another  day  for  reverie  is  such  a  day  as  this — a  summer 
Sabbath  in  the  country.     Sabbath  is  stamped  on  the  entire 


160  SEA-GIFT. 

premises.  The  negroes,  bedecked  in  all  the  finery  of  rib- 
bons and  beads,  have  just  trooped  in  long  droves  through 
the  gate  and  gone  to  preaching.  Down  at  the  quarters 
there  is  one  old  negro  sitting  at  the  door  of  her  cabin,  with 
her  head  bowed  down  to  her  knees  as  she  ties  around  it 
her  broad  yellow  kerchief.  Her  slight  motion  as  she  does 
this,  and  the  faint  monotonous  wail  of  an  infant  left  in 
her  care,  are  all  the  evidences  of  life  in  the  long  row  of 
tenements. 

The  horses  and  mules  all  walk  solemnly  about  in  the  clo- 
ver lot,  and  the  sheep  graze  under  the  trees  in  the  orchard, 
without  a  bleat  to  disturb  the  serene  quiet  of  the  morning. 
Tiger,  the  great  bull-dog,  is  lying  stretched  out  at  the  door 
of  his  kennel,  watching  with  his  small  bleared  eyes  a  hen 
and  brood  that  are  scratching  fearlessly  almost  in  his  jaws. 
A  mocking  bird,  down  at  the  old  graveyard,  is  alone  forget- 
ful of  the  day,  and,  perched  upon  the  very  topmost  bough 
of  the  willow,  is  burdening  the  air  with  the  joyous  trills 
of  his  melody. 

Overhead  the'  great  blue  ocean  of  the  sky  is  dotted  here 
and  there  with  fantastic  white  clouds,  melting  into  various 
shapes  as  they  grandly  sail  across  its  depths. 

Propping  my  head  with  my  hand,  I  lay  and  gazed  up  at 
the  sky  and  around  at  the  beauty  of  the  day,  and  gave  my- 
self up  to  musing.  Of  course  my  mind  turned  to  Lulie,  and 
the  terrible  blight  she  had  given  my  hopes,  and,  as  the 
romance  of  my  youthful  mind  intensified  a  thousand  fold 
the  nature  of  my  disappointment,  and  my  feelings  were 
already  made  tender  by  the  influences  of  the  day,  my  heart 
could  only  find  relief  in  tears,  and  turning  my  face  over  in 
the  long  cool  grass  I  wept  till  I  fell  asleep.  I  had  lain  thus 
perhaps  an  hour,  when  a  little  bird,  hopping  in  the  branches 
overhead,  rained  down  a  shower  of  cedar  balls  upon  me,  and 
I  raised  up  to  find  Carlo tta  standing  by  me.  She  started  as 
I  looked  up,  and  said,  without  any  embarrassment : 


SEA-GIFT.  161 

"  I  came  out  to  the  porch  a  few  moments  since,  and  saw 
you  lying  so  still  I  was  afraid  you  might  be  sick.  Is  there 
anything  I  can  do  for  you  V 

"  No,  thanks  for  your  kindness,  I  do  not  need  anything 
at  all,"  I  replied,  raising  myself  from  the  grass  ;  "  but  sit 
down  here  with  me,  I  want  to  talk  with  you." 

She  hesitated  a  moment,  then  sat  down  near  me. 

"  Day  before  yesterday,  when  you  and  mother  were  talk- 
ing together  in  the  hall,  you  thought  me  asleep,"  I  said, 
after  a  pause  of  some  seconds — a  pause  that  is  always  awk- 
ward when  you  are  expected  to  say  something,  and  do  not 
know  what  to  say — -"but  I  was  not,  and  am  now  glad  that 
I  heard  every  word  you  both  said." 

Her  face  burned  for  a  second,  then  became  paler  than  be- 
fore, as  she  exclaimed : 

"  Oh  !  why  did  you  not  speak,  and  stop  my  unkind  and 
hasty  words.  Glad,  did  you  say  ?  how  could  you  be  glad  to 
know  that  I  had  purposely  shunned  your  presence,  and 
shrunk  from  your  most  casual  approach  ?" 

"I  was  glad,  because  I  had  found  the  key  to  your  con- 
duct, and  then  knew  why  you  had  acted  so  coldly  towards 
me,  and  refused  so  persistently  the  friendship  I  longed  to 
offer.  I  was  glad,  because  I  knew  then  that  the  distance 
between  us  was  not  caused  by  enmity,  but  your  sensitive 
nature." 

Looking  at  me  pleadingly  with  her  eloquent  eyes,  and 
with  a  tremor  in  her  soft  voice,  she  said : 

"  Will  you  not  appreciate  my  feelings,  then,  and  forgive 
me?" 

"  I  do  appreciate  your  feelings,"  I  said,  with  warmth,  "  and, 
appreciating  them,  have  nothing  to  forgive.  I  have  been 
pained  that  you  seemed  to  mistrust  me ;  that  the  love  and 
devotion  my  brother's  heart  would  fain  have  offered. was  put 
aside,  and  that  you  wrapped  yourself  in  such  a  robe  of  icy 
reserve ;  but  I  understand  it  all  now,  and  you  may  trust  me 


162  SEA-GIFT. 

to  use  all  my  efforts  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  any  occa- 
sion that  would  cause  you  mortification  or  regret." 

"  Thank  you,  my  kind  brother,  for  your  consideration  of 
my  feelings,"  she  returned,  warmly;  "  but  let  me  add  a  word 
before  we  leave  the  subject :  My  annoyance  has  not  been 
caused  by  the  fact  that  your  name,  as  yours,  was  coupled 
with  mine,  but  that  the  very  kindness  of  your  family  in 
taking  me  under  their  roof,  is  made,  in  the  estimation  of 
others,  an  obligation  that  places  me  at  your  disposal ;"  and 
the  pride  of  her  high-born  soul  burned  in  her  glorious  eyes, 
as  she  spoke. 

"  Well,  we  understand  each  other  now,"  I  said,  soothingly, 
"  and  let  us  make  this  agreement — that  whenever  we  are 
unobserved  we  will  be  trustful  and  confiding,  as  brother  and 
sister  should  be,  but  when  occasion  demands  we  will  be 
reserved  and  distant,  without  offence." 

"I  agree  most  cordially,"  she  said,  "and  will  henceforth 
place  an  implicit  confidence  in  you  as  my  truest  friend." 

She  motioned  as  if  to  go,  but  it  was  so  pleasant — some- 
thing so  new — to  converse  with  her,  to  watch  the  play  of 
her  beautiful  features,  to  catch  the  light  of  her  great  dark 
eyes,  as  she  looked  into  my  face  as  if  to  see  my  words,  that 
I  strove  to  detain  her. 

"Do  not  leave  me  yet,  Carlotta.  My  heart  is  very  sad  to- 
day. Will  you  let  me  unburden  it  to  you  ?  It  seems  silly, 
I  know,  but  I  do  so  long  to  have  some  one  to  confide  in ; 
some  one  I  can  trust  as  I  can  you." 

"You  may  trust  me,  John,"  she  said,  hesitating  as  she 
called  my  name  for  the  first  time. 

After  a  pause,  I  said,  biting  a  blade  of  grass  with  my 
lips — 

"  I  had  been  weeping,  Carlotta,  when  you  came  to  me — 
weeping  because  the  beautiful  day  made  me  sad." 

"You  sad?  you  weeping?  you,  who  are  so  full  of  life  and 
gaiety !"  she  said,  looking  at  me  with  surprise ;  then  adding, 


SEA-GIFT.  1G3 

in  a  tone  of  deep  sadness,  as  she  thought  of  herself,  "  alas  1 
what  cause  can  you  have  for  tears,  in  such  a  happy  home, 
surrounded  by  those  you  hold  most  dear." 

"AVhat  better  cause  for  tears  than  disappointed  love? 
Carlotta,  I  have  loved  Lulie  since  I  could  remember,  and  if 
ever  one  life  can  be  bound  in  another  mine  has  been  in 
her's,  and  yet  she  does  not  love  me.  From  her  own  lips  I 
have  learned  this  bitter  truth.  I  could  bear  up  had  I 
one  gleam  of  hope ;  but  all  is  dark,  and  far  worse  than  the 
extinction  of  hope  is  the  knowledge  that  she  loves  another. 
Oh,  heaven !  how  it  grinds  me  to  the  earth  to  feel  that  he, 
who  is  most  unworthy,  should  receive  her  smiles ;  that  a 
love  I  would  give  my  life  for  is  wasted  on  one  who  regards 
it  as  the  trifle  of  a  day." 

I  paused  and  looked  gloomily  up  at  the  bright  blue  sky, 
where  a  fleecy  Delos  floated. 

"  I,  too,  think  her  love  is  wasted  on  Frank  Paning,"  said 
Carlotta,  as  I  looked  again  at  her  face.  "  He  may  admire 
her  beauty,  and  no  doubt  feels  flattered  by  her  preference, 
but  he  does  not  love  her  as  she  thinks  he  does.  It  will  be  a 
sad  day  with  her  when  she  learns  the  truth." 

"Yes,"  I  replied,  savagely  ;  "she  will  then  know  what  I 
feel." 

"Do  not  speak  harshly  of  her,  John,  for  while  she  loves 
Frank  Paning,  yet  I  believe  she  esteems  you  more." 

"  But  how  can  you  speak  for  her  feelings  ?"  I  asked,  with  a 
faint  touch  of  a  sneer  in  my  tone. 

"  Because  she  has  told  me  all,"  she  replied  coolly. 

"  A  perjured  little " 

"Hush  !"  she  exclaimed,  looking  at  me  reprovingly.  "Do 
not  judge  her  too  hastily.  She  only  told  me  part ;  I  inferred 
the  rest.  Her  heart  seemed  as  if  it  would  break  the  night 
after  you  went  fishing  together,  and,  when  I  sought  to  know 
the  cause  of  her  grief,  she  would  only  say  she  had  made  you 
unhappy.  Hers  is  a  fond,  true  heart,  and  I  only  wish  it 
were  given  away  more  worthily." 


164  SEA-GIFT. 

"  But  what  do  you  know  of  Paning's  sentiments  ?"  I  asked 
with  some  surprise.  "Perhaps  he  may  be  very  devoted  to 
her." 

"  I  have  very  good  reasons  for  knowing,"  she  said,  with  a 
peculiar  smile  ;  "  but  yonder  are  some  of  the  negroes  return- 
ing from  church.  I  must  go  in  and  have  dinner  arranged 
before  the  carriage  returns." 

She  went  into  the  house  and  left  me  wondering  what  she 
could  mean.  Can  she  love  him,  too,  I  thought,  and  is  it  be- 
cause she  herself  has  his  heart  that  she  knows  Lulie  has  it 
not? 

I  began  to  grow  desperate  with  the  thought  of  my  rival's 
second  conquest,  when  the  sound  of  the  carriage  diverted 
my  attention,  and  mother,  Frank  and  Ned  came  into  the 
house. 

"  Oh,  you  needn't  have  dinner  for  us,"  said  Frank  to  Car- 
lotta,  as  he  drew  a  glass  of  ice-water  for  himself,  and  drank 
it.     "  We  have  already  dined  sumptuously." 

Mother  nodded  her  head  as  Carlotta  looked  at  her  inquir- 
ingly. "  Yes,  my  dear,  we've  had  dinner.  Mrs.  Bemby  in- 
vited us  to  her  table,  and  of  course  we  could  not  refuse." 

"  How  did  you  like  the  sermon,  Ned,  and  what  kind  of 
people  were  there  ?"  I  asked.     "  Tell  me  all  about  it." 

"The  sermon  was  very  good  in  its  way,"  said  Ned,  "  and 
the  people  somewhat  amusing  ;  but  you  must  get  Frank  to 
give  you  full  details.     I  could  not  do  the  subject  justice." 

I  could  do  nothing  else  but  ask  Frank  for  the  narration, 
though  I  was  not  particularly  anxious  to  hear  his  voice. 

"Well,"  replied  Frank,  nothing  loth  to  do  the  talking, 
"long  before  we  got  to  the  church  we  began  to  pass  crowds 
of  people  who  were  walking  thither  ;  the  men  dressed  in 
long  sack  coats  of  homespun,  with  immensely  loose  pants 
and  dusty,  shoes,  most  of  them  carrying  in  their  arms  bare- 
legged, white-headed  babies,  who  were  employed  in  looking 
backwards  over  their  fathers'  shoulders,  and  mostly  gnaw- 


SEA-GIFT.  165 

ing  very  large  fat  biscuits  ;  the  women  were  arrayed  in 
bright  flowered  calico  robes,  which  they  kicked  up  behind 
at  every  step.  They  all  had  stick  tooth  brushes  in  their 
mouths,  and  long-tailed  fly  bonnets,  which  they  carried  in 
their  hands.  Then  we  passed  others  who,  a  little  better  off, 
were  riding  in  red  painted  wagons,  drawn  by  rope-har- 
nessed mules,  which  trotted  along  so  briskly,  under  the 
kindly  influences  of  overgrown  boys  and  hickory  sticks,  that 
the  folks  in  the  body  were  jolted  from  side  to  side  of  their 
split  bottomed  chairs.  Then  we  overtook  the  cumbrous 
carriages  of  the  well-to-do  farmers,  with  heavy-headed, 
clumsy-footed  horses,  the  low  boots  full  of  fodder,  and  large 
trunks  full  of  dinner,  strapped  on  behind.  As  many  of  these 
and  other  vehicles  as  we  passed,  yet  when  we  got  to  the 
church  we  found  the  grove  full  of  horses,  buggies,  carriages 
and  wagons,  and  so  many  people  out  doors  that  I  began  to 
fear  the  preacher  would  have  no  congregation. 

"At  the  foot  of  every  tree  in  sight  was  a  group  of  men  en- 
gaged in  the  solemn  occupation  of  whittling  twigs  and  spit- 
ting. When  we  got  to  the  door  of  the  church,  which  was  a 
large  barn-looking  structure,  we  found  it  full,  and  with  diffi- 
culty got  seats  near  the  door.  Such  a  mixture  of  people  I 
never  saw  before.  Here  a  silk  by  the  side  of  cotton  check, 
a  broadcloth  coat  touching  a  copperas  striped  one,  and  a 
silk  hat  resting  in  the  window  with  one  of  wheat  straw, 
bound  with  green  ribbon.  As  I  could  see  very  little  but  the 
backs  of  the  people's  heads,  I  cannot  tell  much  about  the 
congregation,  except  that  the  men  for  the  most  part  had 
very  long  and  very  dry  hair,  which  they  wore  bushy,  while 
the  women  had  theirs  plaited  in  two  strings  and  crossed 
like  wicker-basket  handles.  The  girls  wore  straw  hats  trim- 
med with  ribbons,  whose  colors  were  of  the  rainbow  that  we 
may  imagine  would  appear  on  a  cloudy  day.  The  elderly 
'ladies  wore  bonnets  that  looked  as  if  Noah's  wife  had  made 
them  for  pastime  while  she  was  in  the  ark,  and  had  fitted 


166  SEA-GIFT. 

them  on  the  goat's  head  for  the  want  of  a  better  block.  The 
preacher  himself  was  queer  looking,  and  had  a  monotonous 
drawling  tone."  (Here  Frank  got  up  in  the  floor  to  imitate 
his  style.)  "Ah !  my  brethren  and  sistern-er,  where  are  we 
to-day  ?     'Ere  we  are  in  the  narrer  road." 

"  Tut,  tut,  Frank,"  said  mother,  quickly,  "  that  will  never 
do.  Jest  about  the  people  if  you  want  to,  but  remember 
the  sanctity  of  the  pulpit." 

"But  it  does  not  matter,  Mrs.  Smith,  if  we  have  a  little 
fun  at  their  expense  ;  they  don't  belong  to  our  church,  and 
he  wasn't  preaching  to  us." 

"It  makes  no  difference,"  said  mother,  rising  to  go  down 
to  the  dining  room  ;  "  he  was  preaching  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
and,  however  defective  his  sermon,  we  should  not  ridicule 
it." 

"I'll  show  some  other  time,"  said  Frank,  as  mother  left 
the  room.  "  But  where  was  I  ?  Oh,  the  preacher.  Well, 
when  the  sermon  was  finished  we  all  went  out,  and  Mrs. 
Ben  or  Bern  something  soon  found  us,  and  insisted  that  we 
should  eat  with  her. 

"All  over  the  grove  the  white  cloths  were  being  spread 
like  gigantic  snow  flakes,  and  almost  as  numerous.  Scores  of 
negroes  and  ladies  were  unpacking  great  boxes,  containing 
biscuit,  rolls,  cakes,  ham,  fowls,  pickles,  apples  and  peaches, 
and  everybody  was  asking  everybody  else  to  dine  with  them. 
There  was  a  good  sized  crowd  at  Mrs.  Bemby's  table  when 
we  went  up.  They  were  not  introduced,  but  they  all  made 
us  room,  and  bowed  confusedly.  Mrs.  Smith  knew  and 
spoke  to  several  of  them  while  we  took  our  part  out  in 
staring. 

"  Mrs.  Bemby  begged  us  to  help  ourselves,  and  every  one 
acted  on  her  kind  suggestion  with  quite  a  zest.  Country 
belles,  pulling  off  their  cotton  gloves,  alternated  the  bites  at 
chicken  and  bread  so  rapidly  and  successfully  that  they  were 
soon  sucking  the  bones  like  candy,  while  the  beaux  cut  sym- 


SEA-GIFT.  161 

metrical  squares  out  of  corn  bread  sandwiches,  and  played 
the  flute  on  long  ears  of  roasted  corn,  with  unctuous  smiles 
and  impeded  attempts  at  conversation  with  chewed  words. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  B did  not  eat  anything,  but  served  the  table, 

with  cordial  entreaties  to  all  to  spare  not ;  Mrs.  B distri- 
buting the  bread  and  sweetmeats  with  a  lavish  hand,  and 

Mr.  B cutting  the  meats — his  mode  of  dealing  with  a  ham 

being  very  unique  as  well  as  effective.  Standing  it  up  on  one' 
end,  and  holding  the  hock  in  one  hand,  he  sawed  the  knife 
across  it  like  an  Italian  playing  the  fiddle,  producing  far  more 
satisfactory  results,  however,  than  all  the  army  of  diminutive 
violinists  Italy  has  sent  forth.  That  great  gawk  of  a  Ben, 
instead  of  helping  was  perched  on  a  wagon,  idly  kicking  the 
wheels  with  his  feet  as  he  munched  on  an  apple,  and 
gravely  winking  at  Ned  and  myself,  in  acknowledgment  of 
acquaintance.  Altogether  the  dinner  was  excellent,  and, 
after  our  ride  to  the  church,  and  our  boredom  in  it,  was 
particularly  relished.  There,  I  have  talked  enough ;  get 
Ned  to  tell  you  the  balance." 

.  "There  is  no  more  to  tell,"  said  Ned,  as  mother  called  to 
us  from  the  basement  to  come  down  and  eat  watermelons. 
"I  can  corroborate  all  that  Frank  has  told,  except  his 
account  of  the  sermon.  That  was  very  good,  and  much  to 
the  point,  though  it  was  plain  and  without  ornament." 

I  went  down  with  the  rest,  but  was  afraid,  for  my  fever's 
sake,  to  indulge  in  melons.  If  you  would  know  whether  it 
was  any  temptation  to  me  or  not,  imagine  a  sultry  after- 
noon, a  cool  breezy  basement,  four  or  five  large  melons,  just 
from  the  ice  house,  like  a  row  of  victims  with  a  knife  in 
each  pink  frozen  heart  I 

I  felt  tired  of  hearing  them  talk  and  seeing  them  eat,  so  I 
took  my  hat  and  strolled  down  to  Mr.  Bemby's  to  find  Ben, 
and  enjoy  a  talk  with  him.  He  was  nowhere  in  sight,  and  I 
tapped  at  the  door.  At  Mrs.  Bemby's  "  Come  in  !"  I  opened 
the  door,  and  instead  of  Ben  found  three  strange  ladies,  who 


1G3  SEA-GIFT. 

were  discussing  with  profound  interest  the  events  of  the 
day 

"  Gome  in,  honey ;  you  look  mighty  feeble  yet ;  how  do 
you  feel  to-day?" said  Mrs.  Bemby,  kindly,  as  she  met  me. 
"  This  is  Col.  Smith's  son,  Mrs.  Bailey  and  Miss  Viney  Dodge  ; 
Col.  Smith's  son  !  Mrs.  Dodge,"  she  shouted  in  the  ear  of  the 
oldest  and  most  withered  of  the  three  ladies,  who  was  armed 
with  an  orchestra  looking  instrument  in  the  shape  of  an  im- 
mense ear  trumpet.  Mrs.  Bemby  had  to  put  her  mouth 
right  down  to  the  opening,  and  shout  my  name  out  twice 
before  she  and  I  became  acquainted.  I  shook  hands  with 
the  old  and  bowed  to  the  young  lady,  who  gave  me  a  curtesy 
in  return  that  shoved  her  chair  back  almost  out  of  range  of 
her  reseating  figure.  Her  figure  was  very  stumpy  ;  her 
complexion  very  sallow ;  her  hair  very  sandy,  and  her  skin 
very  freckled.  Her  hands  were  covered  with  half  fingered 
blue  gloves,  and  were  employed,  one  in  lying  in  her  lap,  the 
fingers  folded  and  the  thumb  stiffly  erect,  as  a  sentinel  over 
their  repose  ;  the  other  in  holding,  in  as  compressed  a  ball  as 
possible,  a  dingy  cotton  handkerchief,  which  she  constantly 
used,  after  a  premonitory  snuffle,  by  rubbing  her  nose  very 
hard  upwards,  as  if  she  wished  to  elevate  its  depressed 
point. 

Mrs.  B informed  me  that  Ben  would  be  in  shortly,  and 

I  took  the  chair  she  offered  and  looked  at  the  visitors  ;  they 
looked  at  each  other,  and  then  there  was  a  silence  of  some 
seconds. 

"You  beedn  sorter  poorly,  haidn't  you?"  said  Mrs.  Dodge, 
adjusting  her  trumpet  and  leaning  towards  me. 

"Yes,  ma'am  !"  I  shouted,  making  my  reply  more  affirm- 
ative by  a  number  of  up  and  down  motions  of  my  head. 

"  Umphum  !  Haidn't  had  the  summer  complaint,  is  you  ? 
You  look  a  -little  thidn." 

I  transversed  the  motion  of  my  head  very  rapidly,  and 
signed  the  negative  many  times. 


SEA-GIFT.  169 

"A  leetle  lodomy,  drapped  in  ellum  bark  tea's  mighty  good 
for  it;"  and  the  old  lady,  satisfied  with  her  catechism,  turned 
her  trumpet  and  her  interrogative  features  toward  the 
others. 

Mrs.  Bemby  remarked  having  seen  mother  and  the  others 
at  church  that  morning.  Mrs.  Bailey  then  took  up  the  thread 
of  the  discourse  where  I  had  broken  it  off  by  entering. 

"As  I  was  a  saying,  sister  Bemby,"  she  resumed,  it  does 
me  a  sight  of  good  to  listen  to  Brother  Weekly's  preaching. 
He  is  so  searchin'  to  the  sinners  and  comfortin'  to  the  saints. 
His  sermins  are  well  pinted,  too,  and  not  writ,  neither.  I 
jist  know  in  my  soul,  d'liver  me  from  a  writ  sermin." 

"  Umph  ?"  said  Mrs.  Dodge,  in  a  prolonged  note  of  inquiry, 
levelling  her  dread  instrument  on  the  speaker.  Mrs.  Bailey 
very  kindly  screamed  the  words  into  her  ear. 

"Ah,  yes,  I  knowed  'twas  good  this  mordn-ing,  tho'  I 
couldn't  hear,  for  I  sorter  felt  it.  Brother  Weekly  is  always 
powerful  in  his  lastly,  and  whedn  I  see  old  Udncle  Jacob 
Sawney  slap  Sister  Brewer  in  the  back,  and  old  Miss  Park- 
idns  twiss  her  cheer  roudn  to  the  wall,  and  git  my  Viney 
here  to  untie  her  specks,  so  she  could  rub  her  eyes,  I  knowed 
he  was  a  having  great  freedobm  ;  and  thedn  he  got  a  leetle 
louder,  and  I  thought  I  heerd  him  say  :  '  He'll  meet  us  at  the 
gate,  Hisself ;'  and  somethidng  told  me  in  my  heart  he 
meadnt  the  Lord,  and  I  wadnted  to  go  just  thedn,  for  'pears 
to  me  I'd  be  more  welcome  like  ef  He  told  me  to  come  in." 

"  Yes,"  resumed  Mrs.  Bailey,  without  noticing  her  interrup- 
tion ;  "and  did  you  notice,  Sister  Bemby,  how  he  brought  it 
out  about  the  tares  and  the  wheat.  Seems  to  me,  if  I  was 
a  sinner  I  couldn't  bear  the  thought  of  being  sifted  out  and 
throwed  away  like  a  no  'count  cockle  grain." 

"  That  was  uncommon  clear,  Sister  Bailey,"  returned  Mrs. 
Bemby,  "  about  putting  in  the  sickle  and  reaping  all  together, 
then  sortin'out  the  good  and  bad." 

"  That  it  was,  Sister  Bemby,"  agreed  Mrs.  Bailey,  making 


170  SEA-GIFT. 

a  spade  out  of  her  tooth  brush,  and  spading  up  half  an  ounce 
of  snuff  into  her  mouth. 

There  was  another  pause,  and  I  looked  uneasily  out  of  the 
window,  to  see  if  I  could  discover  anything  of  Ben,  while 
Miss  Viney  rubbed  her  nose  up  again,  and  shot  invisible 
marbles  with  the  idle  thumb  in  her  lap. 

Deaf  old  Mrs.  Dodge  again  spoke  : 

"It's  a  mighty  cobmfort,  Sister  Bemby,  to  have  odne's 
chilldn  a  growin'  up  right.  There's  my  Viney,  she's  been  a 
perfesser  nigh  upodn  five  year,  and  haidn't  backslid  yit. 
Why  dodn't  you  talk  to  Ben,  Sister  Bemby  ?  He's  a  clever 
'nough  boy,  but  he's  so  mischeevous.  Seduce  I  lost  my 
hearidn  I  look  'round  some  in  church,  and  no  longer'n  this 
mordning  I  see  Ben  holding  up  a  streaked  lizzard  by  the 
tail,  fixing  to  put  him  on  old  Miss  Judy  Yates,  who's  the 
feardest  of  'em  in  the  world.  Brother  Bemby  seed  him  jist 
in  time  to  stop  him." 

"  I  know  it,  Sister  Dodge,"  shouted  Mrs.  Bemby  in  the 
trumpet's  mouth,  "and  I  have  talked  to  him  a  heap  of  times, 
but  Ben  says  he  ain't  a  going  to  die  soon,  and  that  he'll  be 
a  preacher  yet,  and  he  makes  me  laugh  so  I  have  to  let  him 
alone." 

"  Is  you  a  lover  of  the  Lord,  sir  ?"  Mrs.  Dodge  inquired, 
pointedly  addressing  me. 

"  I  am  afraid  not  as  I  ought  to  be,"  I  said,  confusedly, 
shaking  my  head. 

"  Well,  you  ought  to  love  Him  with  all  your  heart  whedn 
you  think  what  He's  dodne  fur  you." 

I  bowed  an  acknowledgment  of  the  truth  of  her  remark, 
and  told  Mrs.  Bemby  I  would  go  out  and  look  for  Ben. 

Not  finding  him  anywhere  I  turned  homeward,  thinking 
on  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God — a  Gospel  that, 
with  the  same  words,  can  comfort  sister  Bailey's  simple 
heart,  and  bind  up  one  bruised  beneath  a  velvet  robe — a 
Gospel  for  all  the  world  !  deep  enough  to  baffle  the  sage — 


SEA-GIFT.  171 

simple  enough  to  save  a  child.  God  alone  can  be  its 
Author ! 

Go  to  the  rustic  church,  with  its  rude  unpainted  seats,  its 
plain  deal  pulpit,  with  a  pitcher  of  water  and  a  cloth 
covered  Bible  on  the  unvarnished  slab.  Sit  with  the  simple, 
illiterate  congregation,  and  listen  to  the  unpolished  man  in 
the  pulpit  as,  with  an  effort,  he  slowly  reads  his  text:  "For 
God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish  but  have 
eternal  life." 

Hear  the  story  of  the  Cross  told  without  rhetoric,  and 
mark  the  faces  around  you,  how  they  glow  with  faith  and 
shine  with  tears. 

Then  let  us  stand  on  the  broad  stone  steps  beneath  the 
clanging  chimes  and  gilded  spire.  See  the  white-gloved 
drivers  curb  the  prancing  steeds — the  liveried  footmen  hold 
the  blazoned  door,  while  silken  trains  sweep  down  the  car- 
riage step  and  rustle  up  the  aisle.  Let  us  go  in  and  stand 
in  the  purpled  gloom  of  the  soft  stained  light.  The  golden 
legend  over  the  chancel  is  illegible  in  the  darkness,  and  only 
the  bright  figures  on  the  windows  up  in  the  vaulted  roof 
show  that  the  glorious  sunlight  is  over  the  earth.  The 
tufted  aisles  make  no  echo  to  the  footsteps,  and  the  only 
sound  is  the  occasional  closing  of  a  pew  door  by  the  silent 
ushers.  The  cushioned  seats  are  filled,  the  gas  jets  around 
the  preacher's  stand  are  lit,  and  all  is  so  hushed  we  almost 
expect  the  sermon  to  be  whispered,  when,  with  a  trembling 
sob,  as  if  its  very  pipes  were  sinful,  the  organ's  wail  of 
penitence  is  heard.  Moaning  and  groaning  at  the  very 
bottom  of  its  voice,  it  grows  louder  and  higher,  till  its  weird 
minor  strains  peal  through  the  church,  as  if  its  windy  heart 
will  burst,  and  still  higher  and  higher  it  screams  and  shrieks, 
in  its  agony  of  remorse,  then,  with  a  galop  down  the  scale, 
it  breaks  out  into  a  lively  polka  of  forgiveness,  and  is  as 
happy  as  an  organ  can  be,  till  its  jig-and-break-down  reper- 


1T2  SEA-GIFT. 

toire  is  exhausted,  when  it  stands  on  one  leg  of  a  note 
and  waits  for  the  singing.  A  low,  soft  trill,  like  a  mock- 
ing bird's  song  at  night,  breaks  forth  from  we  know  not 
where,  and  its  quivering  melody  fills  the  vast  edifice  ;  but 
ere  we  have  discovered  its  source  or  meaning  it  is  joined 
by  another  sound — a  high  zooning  tone — like  a  bee  far 
up  in  the  air.  This  follows  the  first  through  all  its  won- 
derful manoeuvres,  and  a  faint  conception  begins  to  dawn 
on  us  that  perhaps  a  song  is  intended.  This  idea  is  en- 
tertained for  a  few  seconds,  when  it  is  forever  put  to 
flight  by  the  sudden,  sonorous  bellowing  of  a  bull  over  its 
slaughtered  kindred,  and  while  its  terrible  tones  are  thun- 
dering from  the  floor  to  the  roof,  we  find  that  it,  too,  is 
following  the  others,  and  adding  its  powerful  roar  to  their 
melody.  But  surprises  are  not  over  yet,  for  just  as  the 
three  get  fairly  under  way,  they  are  quickly  joined  by  a 
bronhial  cat,  unusually  hoarse,  that  also  takes  after  the 
others,  though  on  a  lower  key  and  in  strange  fuzzy  tones. 
This  zoological  vocale  is  persevered  in  by  the  four  till, 
at  last,  they  approximate  a  tune.  We  have  some  light 
thrown  on  the  subject  from  the  remark  of  a  gentleman 
with  an  eye-glass  to  a  lady  with  diamonds  sitting  just  in 
front  of  us : 

"  Trilla's  soprano  is  better  to-day  in  Te  Deum  than  'twas 
last  evening  in  Trovatore,  but  Catta's  contralto  is  horrid." 
"  Taurini's  bass  is  magnificent,  though,  isn't  it  ?"  the  young 
fop  adds  in  a  whisper,  as,  with  a  long  orchestral  flourish, 
the  organ  ceases  to  play  and  the  services  commence.  Wor- 
shipping God  by  proxy  !  Because  Taurini  has  a  richer, 
better  voice,  and  can  say  "  We  praise  Thee,  oh  !  God  "  in  a 
deeper  tone  than  we,  we  pay  him  to  say  it  in  our  most  holy 
place,  careless  whether  an  oath  were  last  on  his  lips,  or  an 
early  bar-room  his  only  preparation  for  the  Sabbath.  But  all" 
is  so  different  from  the  little  wooden  church,  that  we  almost 
feel  that  they  are  serving  another  God  with  a  different  reli- 


SEA-GIFT.  173 

gion.  We  feel  out  of  place  and  disappointed,  and  are  about 
to  leave,  when  the  preacher  ascends  the  pulpit  and  an- 
nounces his  text  : 

"  For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  be- 
gotten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not 
perish  but  have  eternal  life." 

We  are  at  home  now  ;  the  same  verse  that  has  brought 
tears  from  the  simple  minded,  carries  conviction  to  the 
heart  of  the  rich  and  the  wise.  Though  the  service  in 
its  appointments  may  be  fanciful — though  the  sermon 
be  burdened  with  rhetorical  roses,  or  ridiculous  in  Tustic 
exposition,  or  flagrant  misconstruction  —  Christ's  words 
stand  forth  with  the  same  grandeur  of  simplicity  and  force 
as  they  did  when  the  trembling,  conscience-convicted  San- 
hedrimite  sought  Him  in  the  darkness,  and  received  the  light 
of  God. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  first  of  October  found  us  all  again  in  Wilmington. 
Father  returned  from  Havana  the  latter  part  of  September, 
having  completed  all  the  necessary  arrangements  in  refer- 
ence to  Carlotta's  property.  He  found  the  agent  reliable, 
and  having  proved  the  death  and  identity  of  Mr.  Rurleston, 
he  administered  on  the  estate,  and  qualified  as  guardian  for 
Carlotta  under  the  Spanish  law. 

Ned  and  I  began  tKe  winter  in  hard  study,  as  our  last 
session  in  a  preparatory  school.  Frank,  however,  declared 
his  intention  of  going  to  Chapel  Hill,  the  seat  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  North  Carolina,  in  January,  and  joining  the  Freshman 
Class,  half  advanced,  getting  the  advantage  of  a  year's  start 
by  the  half  session. 

Sure  enough,  in  January  he  left  for  the  Hill,  and  we  soon 


1*14  SEA-GIFT. 

received  letters  from  him  telling  of,  the  wonderful  charms  of 
college  life,  and  of  the  rapid  progress  he  was  making  in  his 
studies. 

The  spring  passed  and  Frank  came  home  a  Sophomore. 
Ned  and  T  felt  quite  tame  before  him,  though  his  foppish 
ways  and  overbearing  air  only  added  to  the  dislike  I  enter- 
tained for  him. 

Lulie,  poor  thing,  was  as  proud  of  him  as  if  he  had  been 
her  son,  and  whenever  we  met  was  continually  quoting  what 
Frank  said,  and  telling  what  Frank  did.  In  the  kindness  of 
her  dear  little  heart  she  ever  tried  to  consider  my  feelings, 
and  it  was  the  inadvertence  of  these  remarks  in  my  pres- 
ence that  made  them  doubly  painful. 

Between  Carlotta  and  myself  there  had  sprung  up  a 
strong,  confidential  friendship.  She  was  so  beautiful  in 
person  and  character,  so  pure,  so  trusting,  that  had  it  not 
have  been  for  our  daily  intimacy,  I  could  have  loved  her 
even  to  the  effacing  of  Lulie's  image.  As  it  was,  she  was 
only  my  best  friend,  and  Lulie  my  hopeless  idol. 

A  trip  to  Smithville  closed  our  vacation,  and  we  began  to 
get  ready  for  college.  All  the  arrangements  were  made, 
and  the  day  before  our  departure  came  round.  Ned,  who, 
of  course,  was  to  be  my  chum,  had  come  into  town  with 
his  baggage,  and  was  to  stay  all  night  with  me,  to  be  ready 
for  the  early  morning  train.  That  night,  after  tea,  he  ran 
over  to  Br.  Mayland's  to  tell  Lulie  good-bye,  and  Carlotta 
and  I  took  our  seat  on  the  stoop.  Neither  of  us  spoke  for 
some  time,  for  I  felt  really  sad  now  that  the  time  had  come 
for  parting. 

"  You  will  write  to  me  while  I  am  gone,  Carlotta  ?"  I  said, 
at  length.  "  I  will  enjoy  a  letter  from  you  more  than  from 
any  one  else  I  know." 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  smiling.  "  I  will  write  if  you  will  pro- 
mise to  reply  faithfully,  and  not  to  make  fun  of  my  letters." 

"  That  would  be  impossible,  even  if  I  were  not  too  anx- 


SEA-GIFT.  175 

ious  to  hear  from  home  and  from  you.  I  will  miss  your 
bright  face  and  sunny  smiles  sadly  while  I  am  away,"  I 
continued,  looking  up  at  the  stars  slowly  coming  out,  "  for 
no  matter  where  I  am,  or  whom  I  am  with,  I  never  feel  so 
well  satisfied  and  happy  as  when  I  am  with  you." 

"It  is  I,  indeed,  who  will  miss  you,"  she  said,  with  the 
least  possible  sigh,  "for  you  have  been  so  kind  and  atten- 
tive, so  considerate  of  all  my  wishes,  yet  so  unobtrusive  in 
your  attentions,  that  I  can  never  get  another  to  fill  your 
place." 

"You  will  not  forget  me,  then?"  I  said,  drawing  a  little 
nearer  to  her. 

"  Never  I" 

She  looked  so  beautiful  in  the  soft  twilight,  as  she  gazed 
at  me  earnestly  and  said  this  "  Never  1"  that  I  did  more 
than  I  intended — I  took  her  hand  and  pressed  it  in  mine, 
though  I  tried  to  do  it  in  a  brotherly  way.  But  there  was 
a  thrill  in  her  touch,  nevertheless.  I  could  see  her  face  flush, 
even  in  the  twilight,  as  she  drew  her  hand  once  or  twice,  as 
if  she  would  take  it  away. 

"Carlotta,"I  said,  still  holding  her  hand,  "I  have  told 
you  how  I  once  loved  Lulie " 

"  And  there  she  is  now,"  she  said,  quickly  withdrawing 
her  hand,  then  putting  it  back  in  mine,  as  if  it  was  nothing 
to  be  ashamed  of. 

Sure  enough,  Lulie,  Frank  and  Ned  crossed  over  from  Dr. 
Mayland's  and  approached  our  stoop. 

"  John,  I  have  come  over  to  say  good-bye,  as  you  would 
not  come  to  see  me,"  said  Lulie,  seating  herself  at  Carlotta's 
feet. 

"'Twas  because  I  thought  you  would,  of  course,  be  en- 
gaged for  to-night,  not  because  I  did  not  want  to,"  I  replied, 
in  a  tone  divided  between  a  sneer  and  a  smile. 

"  You  know  I  am  always  glad  to  see  you,  John,"  she  said, 
rising  again  to  her  feet ;  "  but  we  have  not  long  to  stay, 


116    '  SEA-GIFT. 

Frank,  and  had  better  go  now,  as  he  is  so  ungracious,  even 
on  the  eve  of  parting." 

"  Pardon  me,  Lulie,"  I  said,  her  words  recalling  me  to  a 
sense  of  propriety.     "  Do  not  let  us  part  in  bad  humor." 

"Certainly  not,"  she  replied;  "but,"  changing  the  subject, 
"  do  you  not  dread  the  ordeal  of  initiation  ?  Prank  says, 
though,  he  will  not  let  the  fellows,  as  he  calls  them,  trouble 
you  much." 

"We  are  obliged  to  Frank  for  his  kind  intentions,  but 
hope  to  be  able  to  take  care  of  ourselves,"  I  replied,  my  un- 
gracious feelings  returning  reinforced. 

"  I've  a  great  notion  to  let  you  fellows  alone,  and  let  our 
class  have  its  own  way  with  you,"  said  Frank,  tapping  the 
railing  with  a  little  gold  headed  switch  he  called  a  cane. 

I  had  it  on  my  tongue  to  tell  him  that  I  wished  he  would, 
but  I  restrained  myself,  and  only  said  that  I  hoped  we  could 
stand  it. 

Lulie  gave  me  her  hand  most  cordially,  and  bade  us  both 
farewell,  and  she  and'  Frank  walked  away — she  looking  up 
at  him  and  talking  to  him  as  if  her  life  was  his,  and  he 
walking  on  as  if  only  a  toy  hung  upon  his  arm. 

Father  returned  from  down  town,  and,  requesting  my 
presence  in  the  library,  I  left  Ned  with  Carlotta  and  went 
in  the  house.  Father  was  seated  at  his  escritoire  and  mo- 
tioned me  to  a  chair  near  him.  "  As  you  leave  very  early 
in  the  morning,"  he  said,  through  his  teeth,  holding  between 
them  one  end  of  a  tape  he  was  tying  around  a  bundle  of 
papers  he  had  assorted,  "  I  thought  we  had  best  arrange 
our  money  matters  to-night." 

He  took  a  roll  of  bank  bills  from  a  drawer,  and,  counting 
out  a  goodly  heap,  pushed  it  towards  me,  saying,  "  That 
will  be  enough  for  all  your  expenses  till  late  in  the  session. 
Whenever  you  liud  you  need  more,  write  and  I  will  remit. 
I  do  not  want  you  to  be  extravagant,  my  son,  neither  do  I 
want  you  to  be  a  niggard;  I  will,  however,  trust  to  your 
own  good  sense  to  regulate  your  expenditure." 


,  SEA-GIFT.  177 

I  folded  the  money  up,  and,  putting  it  in  my  purse,  was 
about  to  leave,  when  he  closed  the  desk,  and,  jingling  the 
keys  into  his  pockets,  said  : 

"Sit  down  a  moment,  John,  I  want  to  say  a  few  words  to 
you  in  reference  to  your  conduct  while  you  are  away.  I 
am  sure  your  mother  has  instructed  you  thoroughly  in  your 
Christian  duty,  and,  therefore,  I  do  not  fear  that  I  shall  ever 
be  mortified  by  a  letter  confessing  debauch  and  dissipation. 
I  trust  that  your  early  training,  with  your  own  sense  of  pro- 
priety, will  deter  you  from  anything  so  ruinous  ;  but  I  have 
a  word  or  two  of  advice  in  regard  to  your  deportment  to- 
wards your  fellow  students  and  to  your  instructors.  I  have 
been  at  college  myself  and  know  something  of  what  I  say. 
You  will,  of  course,  be  teased,  or  '  devilled,'  as  they  term  it, 
unmercifully.  Every  conceivable  effort  will  be  made  to 
mortify  you,  and  to  present  you  in  most  ridiculous  attitudes, 
and  every  one  in  the  class  above  you  will  try  his  wits  at 
your  expense.  You  will  be  made  the  victim  of  many  a 
practical  joke,  and  will  suffer  frequent  inconvenience  from 
the  temporary  abstraction  of  your  books  or  the  derangement 
of  your  furniture.  Bear  every  thing  with  quiet  dignity,  do 
not  attempt  to  reply  to  anything  that  is  said,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, keep  from  showing  in  the  slightest  way  that  you  are 
teased.  If  their  efforts  are  without  success  they  will  soon 
desist,  and  you  will  be  unmolested.  It  is  a  most  contempti- 
ble and  barbarous  practice,  this  striving  to  wound  and  crush 
the  feelings  of  another,  simply  because  he  is  a  stranger,  as  if 
that  fact  alone  did  not  entitle  him  to  more  consideration.  I 
hope,  John,  that  when  you  join  this  privileged  class  of  per- 
secutors you  will  never  indulge  in  anything  so  unfeeling. 

"  To  recommend  care  in  the  selection  of  your  associates  is 
a  piece  of  advice  as  important  as  it  is  trite.  Associates  will 
be  forced  upon  you  by  the  location  of  your  room,  by  your 
class  and  your  boarding  house.  Look  well  to  a  student's 
moral  and  social  status  before  you  take  him  as  a  companion. 

8* 


178  SEA-GIFT.  # 

Do  not  feel  flattered  into  any  concessions  of  your  principles 
by  an  intimacy  with  a  member  of  a  higher  class.  While  a 
Fresh, you  would  feel  quite  honored  by  an  invitation  to  the 
room  of  a  Senior,  and  you  would  find  it  very  hard  to  refuse 
a  drink  with  him,  lest  you  should  appear  squeamish  in  his 
eyes.  But  remember  that  advancement  is  only  a  question 
of  time  and  study,  and  possess  independence  enough  to 
refuse  all  solicitations  to  evil,  however  flattering  to  your 
vanity  they  be..  Ned,  I  am  glad  to  learn,  will  room  with 
you,  and  he  and  your  books  will  be  society  enough  for  you, 
if  you  study  as  you  now  think,  and  i"  hope  you  will. 

"  In  regard  to  your  deportment  towards  your  tutors  I  have 
a  word  to  say,  and  then  I  have  done  my  rather  tedious 
exhortation.  Be  polite  and  dignified  in  their  presence,  be 
attentive  in  the  lecture  room,  but  not  ostentatiously  so, 
making  a  pretence  of  continually  gazing  at  the  professor, 
being  the  first  to  answer  fly  questions,  or  selecting  a  seat 
very  near  his  desk,  as  there  is  nothing  more  displeasing  to 
him  than  the  endeavor  of  a  student  to  make  up  for  lack  of 
merit  by  sycophantic  fawning.  While  it  is  well  to  establish 
a  personal  acquaintance  and  good  understanding  with  all 
those  under  whose  instruction  you  are  placed,  yet  do  not 
make  a  display  of  intimacy  with  them,  as  the  reputation  ot 
a  '  boot-lick '  is  easily  earned,  and  is  exceedingly  odious. 
The  most  disagreeable  temptation  to  which  you  will  be  ex- 
posed is  to  join  rebellion  against  college  authority.  You 
will  be  continually  solicited  to  aid  in  schemes  to  break  the 
laws  of  the  institution,  to  annoy  the  professors,  and  to  deface 
and  misplace  college  property.  Every  conceivable  plan  for 
the  defeat  of  the  very  objects  of  the  institution  will  be  set 
on  foot,  and  you  will  be  scoffed  at  and  ridiculed  if  you  refuse 
to  join.  Will  you  have  the  moral  courage  to  refuse  in  the 
face  of  a  jeering  class  ?  I  hope  so,  my  son.  You  will  find 
it  easy  after  the  first  time  or  two,  and  you  will  be  respected 
all  the  more  for  your  firmness.     Write  to  your  mother  and 


SEA-GIFT.  119 

myself  often,  and  write  freely.  Tell  us  of  your  trials  and 
difficulties,  and  express  all  your  feelings  without  hesitation. 
But,  lest  my  much  advice  may  seem  to  evince  a  "doubt 
of  your  strength  of  character,  I  will  cease.  Let's  go  to 
Carlotta  and  Ned." 

He  lowered  the  gas,  and  as  we  walked  out  of  the  library 
laid  his  arm  on  my  shoulder  in  a  tender  way,  that  I  have 
never  forgotten — for  a  caress  was  a  novelty  from  him. 

That,  night,  as  Ned  and  I  were  about  to  go  up  to  our 
rooms,  I  kissed  mother  good  night,  and  said  to  her : 

"Have  you  no  parting  advice  for  me,  mother  ?  I  believe 
everybody  has  had  some  kind  of  valedictory  for  me." 

She  drew  me  to  her  and  said,  smiling,  as  she  parted  my 
hair  with  one  hand : 

"I  have  nothing  special  to  say,  John,  even  though  you 
are  going  away  from  me  for  the  first  time.  I  have  endea- 
vored from  your  infancy  to  instruct  you  in  your  duty  to 
your  fellow  man,  as  well  as  to  God.  It  now  only  remains 
with  you  to  perform  that  duty.  The  one  great  thing  I  have 
always  striven  to  impress  upon  your  mind  is  to  act  from 
principle.  Whatever  you  propose  to  do,  consider  carefully 
whether  it  be  in  itself  right — not  whether  the  time  or  occa- 
sion renders  it  so.  I  have  placed  your  Bible  in  your  trunk  ; 
read  it  without  fail  once  every  day,  and,  as  you  have  always 
done,  seek  counsel  of  Heaven ;  and  if  my  poor  prayers  will 
avail  anything,  you  will  ever  be  fortified  with  grace  and 
courage  from  on  high." 

In  my  room,  as  I  undressed,  I  could  not  help  looking 
around  at  the  familiar  articles  of  furniture,  in  order  to  re- 
member exactly  how  the  room  looked  after  I  was  gone. 
Everything  had  a  farewell  for  me. 

The  very  bureau  seemed  to  sigh  as  I  took  my  toilet  artii 
cles  from  its  slab  ;  and  the  chairs,  with  their  worn  rounds 
and  knife-notched  backs,  seemed  to  creak  an  humble  orood- 
bye ;  the  rug  that  I  had  scorched  so  often  making  squibs ; 


180  SKA-GIFT. 

the  pitcher,  whose  lip  I  had  broken  by  jerking  it  against  a 
table,  when  a  eat  with  a  fit,  on  whose  head  I  was  pouring 
water,  suddenly  revived  and  sprang  up  under  my  hand;  the 
book-case,  through  whose  glass  doors  peeped  the  familiar 
faces  of  Swiss  Family  Robinson,  Sandford  and  Mertoh,  Tom 
Brown  at  Rugby,  and  the  portentous  covers  of  Latin  Gram- 
mar, Greek  Reader,  Csesar,  Virgil  and  Sallust ;  the  closet, 
with  my  gun  and  sporting  furniture,  and  the  bed,  with  it3 
flowered  coverlid,  all  looked  as  if  they  would  be  sad  after  I 
was  gone,  and  as  I  went  to  sleep  I  felt  prematurely  home- 
sick. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Father  awoke  us  by  coming  into  our  room  with  the  lamp 
and  telling  us  that  Horace  was  waiting  with  the  carriage. 
We  were  up  and  dressed  by  the  time  William  had  carried 
down  our  trunks.  We  went  down  to  the  dining  room,  where 
the  gas  was  burning  with  the  sleepy  glare  it  always  has  in 
the  morning,  as  if  it  had  just  waked  from  a  sound  nap.  I 
felt  no  appetite,  but  gulped  down  an  egg,  a  bit  of  steak  and 
some  coffee,  as  if  it  were  medicine.  Horace  sent  in  word 
that  we  had  best  hurry,  as  he  had  heard  the  engine  blow  for 
backing  down  some  time  ago.  I  slipped  on  my  linen  duster, 
pulled  on  one  glove,  told  the  servants  good-bye  with  half  a 
dollar  each,  pressed  father's  hand,  received  mother's  fond 
embrace  and  fervent  "God  bless  you,  my  child,"  and  touched 
Carlotta's  lips  with  a  thrill  the  hurry  could  not  damp,  and 
Ned  and  I  were  rattling  over  the  pavement  to  the  depot. 
As  soon  as  my  eyes  recovered  from  the  glare  of  the  gaslight 
I  found  that  day  had  dawned  and  objects  were  plainly  visi- 
ble. The  dwelling  houses  were  all  closed,  except  where  an 
extra  smart  housemaid  here  and  there  had  opened  the  shut- 


SEA-GIFT.  181 

ters,  and  was  sweeping  off  the  steps.  Nobody  was  astir  in 
the  streets  yet  except  one  or  two  butchers'  carts,  rattling  on 
to  the  mai'ket  house  with  their  loads  of  beef.  We  rolled 
on  down  through  the  business  part  of  the  city,  where  sleepy 
porters,  in  their  shirt  sleeves,  were  taking  down  shutters 
and  sprinkling  and  sweeping  out  the  stores  ;  on  past  the 
newspaper  offices,  where  they  were  still  working  by  gaslight, 
and  where  little  newsboys  were  coming  out  with  bundles  of 
damp  papers ;  on  down  Market  street,  past  drowsy  drays, 
with  lazy  negro  drivers  slapping  the  fat,  sluggish  horses 
with  the  ends  of  the  reins  ;  on,  till  we  whirled  round  the 
corner  at  the  river,  where  the  chilly  morning  breeze  was 
rippling  the  water  and  clicking  the  wavelets  against  the 
sides  of  the  vessels  and  rafts  that  lay  on  the  gray  river, 
without  other  signs  of  life  than  a  sailor  leaning  over  the 
railing,  dipping  up  water  with  his  bucket  and  rope,  or  a 
negro  cooking  his  breakfast  at  the  door  of  his  raft's  cabin. 
The  rigging,  wet  with  mist,  stretched  like  immense  spider 
webs  from  yard  to  yard,  and  the  jack,  left  out  all  night, 
drooped  straight  down  the  mast.  How  familiar  is  every  log 
and  piece  of  timber  in  the  wharf  !  Every  barrel  and  hogs 
head  is  an  acquaintance,  and  every  spot  we  pass  the  scene 
of  some  boyish  frolic.  Everybody  that  sees  us  bows  and 
says  good-bye,  and  we  almost  feel  sure  that  the  town  will 
pass  resolutions  of  regret  at  our  departure. 

We  reach  the  train  just  in  time,  and  find  Frank  already 
on  board,  with  seats  reserved  for  us.  He  is  pleasant  towards 
me,  and  seems  to  bear  no  ill  feeling  for  my  rudeness.  Being 
a  good  talker,  he  enlivened  the  tedium  of  travel  with  ac- 
counts of  college  life,  and  gave  us  many  valuable  points  in 
regard  to  our  demeanor,  instructing  us  how  to  "  dodge 
devilling,"  and  offering  his  assistance  with  as  much  conceit 
as  kindness. 

When  we  reached  Raleigh,  there  was  a  delay  of  some 
minutes,  and  the  train  was  soon  crowded  in  the  aisles  with 


182  SEA-GIFT. 

those  getting  out  and  those  coming  in.  As  we  sat  watching 
them  Frank  suddenly  exclaimed,  "Yonder's  Carrover  and 
Brazon,  as  I  am  a  sinner  !"  and  I  saw  two  young  men  loung- 
ing up  the  aisle  from  the  rear  door.  One  of  them  filled  my 
idea  of  what  a  senior  ought  to  be.  His  beaver  was  tipped 
just  a  little  on  one  side  of  a  head  covered  with  a  profusion 
of  rich  brown  curls,  his  face  handsome,  though  pale,  and 
ornamented  with  a  dainty  moustache  and  goatee  ;  his  form 
tall  and  graceful,  and  his  dress  very  elegant  but  not  foppish. 
He  also  carried  a  gold  headed  cane,  larger  and  heavier  than 
Frank's.  His  companion  impressed  me  very  disagreeably. 
He  was  short  and  thick  of  stature,  with  a  bold,  red  face, 
staring  pale  blue  eyes  and  a  carrotty  frizz  of  hair.  He  was 
dressed  in  very  flashy  style,  and  his  linen  was  frowzy  and 
rumpled.  He  greeted  Frank  with  boisterous  cordiality,  and 
took  the  seat  immediately  behind  us.  The  tall  and  elegant 
young  man,  I  thought,  greeted  Frank  very  coolly,  as  if  there 
was  not  much  intimacy  between  them.  He  took  a  seat 
some  distance  off,  and  taking  the  British  Quarterly  Review 
from  his  travelling  bag,  was  soon  buried  in  its  pages. 

Brazon,  as  soon  as  there  was  a  pause  in  Frank's  conversa- 
tion, leaned  over  and  asked  us  politely  how  far  up  the  road 
we  were  going. 

"  Only  to  Durham's  station,"  I  replied,  feeling  compli- 
mented by  his  notice. 

"Then  you  are  going  to  Chapel  Hill?" 

"Yes,"  I  said,  turning  in  my  seat,  so  as  to  look  at  him; 
"you  have  been  at  college  there,  have  you  not?" 

"  Oh,  yes,"  he  replied,  his  pale  eyes  twinkling  maliciously. 
"May  I  ask  what  class  you  intend  to  join  ?" 

"The  Fresh,  I  suppose,  unless  the  professors -"  but 

before  I  could  finish  the  sentence  he  shouted  in  a  loud  tone : 
"Hello  !  Frank  1  here  are  a  couple  of  Fresh,  regular  green 
ones,  too.  That's  right,"  he  said,  addressing  us,  and  patting 
me  on  the  shoulder,  "  sit  together  on  the  same  bench,  like 


SEA-GIFT.  183 

good  little  boys.  Did  mamma  and  papa  tie  you  together, 
for  fear  you'd  get  lost  ?  That's  clever,  my  children,  do  as 
your  pairients  tell  you  and  the  devil  will  give  you  candy 
some  day." 

I  was  so  taken  by  surprise  at  the  sudden  change  in  his 
tone  from  the  polite  to  the  jeering,  that  I  sat  with  a  burning 
face  under  his  ridicule,  while  the  car  was  shaking  with  the 
laughter  of  the  passengers  at  our  discomfiture,  and  never 
thought  of  resenting  it.  Frank,  however,  who  had  gone  to 
the  other  end  of  the  car  to  get  some  water,  returned  and 
saw  the  position  of  affairs.  He  caught  Brazon  by  the  arm, 
exclaiming : 

"  What  the  devil  are  you  doing,  Brazon  ?  These  gentle- 
men are  particular  friends  of  mine.  You  must  have  for- 
gotten yourself." 

"  No  I  didn't,  either.  How  could  I  know  they  were  your 
friends  when  you  said  nothing  about  them  ?  But  since  they 
are,  I  beg  pardon.  Introduce  me  and  we  will  shake  hands 
round  and  be  friends." 

It  was  with  some  hesitation  I  took  his  proffered  hand  ; 
but  I  felt  that  it  were  best  to  make  no  enemies  on  my  first 
entrance  into  college. 

We  all  talked  pleasantly  together  during  the  few  minutes 
it  took  the  train  to  reach  Durham's,  and,  getting  off  there, 
found  a  number  of  hacks  waiting  to  convey  us  to  the  Hill. 
There  were  many  others  going  there,  so  we  hastened  to 
secure  the  best  hack,  and  were  soon  jogging  over  that  worst 
of  roads.  Carrover  secured  a  seat  in  another  vehicle,  but 
gave  it  up  to  a  lady  and  child,  and  took  a  place  with  us. 

We  stopped  only  once  to  cool  out  the  horses,  under  some 
large  trees  by  a  well,  when  Carrover.  opened  his  travelling 
case,  and  taking  out  a  silver  flask  offered  it  first  to  Ned  and 
myself.  We  both  declined,  but  I  found  that,  in  this  my  first 
temptation,  it  was  difficult  to  refuse,  so  afraid  was  I  of 
seeming  boyish.     The  other  three  all  complimented  its  con- 


184  SEA-GIFT. 

tents  by  a  plentiful  inhibition,  as  the  driver  checked  up  his 
horses'  heads  and  we  resumed  our  journey. 

When  we  reined  up  at  the  hotel  we  found  the  steps 
thronged  with  the  Sophs,  waiting  for  the  hacks  to  bring  in 
their  victims.  As  soon  as  we  got  out  we  were  surrounded 
by  a  score  of  them,  all  leering  in  our  faces  and  yelling 
"  Fresh  !  Fresh  !"  as  if  they  had  the  article  to  sell. 

With  most  impudent  effrontery  they  gathered  around  us, 
each  vieing  with  the  others  in  casting  ridicule  upon  us  ; 
nor  were  witty  sallies  alone  the  extent  of  their  teasing  ; 
many  of  the  coarsest  personalities  were  indulged  in.  No 
one  seemed  to  enjoy  it  much,  and  only  an  absurd  sense  of 
what  was  due  a  foolish  college  custom  urged  them  on. 

"Look  what  a  big  trunk,"  said  one,  striking  my  solitary 
piece  of  baggage  with  his  cane  hard  enough  to  nearly  blister 
the  leather  ;  "  I'll  bet  he  has  homespun  cake  in  there.  Fresh, 
let  me  sleep  with  you,"  he  continued,  taking  my  arm,  with 
every  appearance  of  friendship,  "but  no,  you  are  too  dirty," 
releasing  me  with  a  gesture  of  disgust. 

"  Hoopee  1  what  a  foot  !"  said  another,  stooping  down  to 
take  an  exaggerated  measurement  of  my  foot.  "  Fresh,  how 
do  you  get  your  boots  on  without  a  crane  to  lift  your  feet?" 

"Well,  Fresh,"  said  a  pert  little  fellow  to  Ned,  "what  is 
the  price  of  tallow  where  you  live  ?  It  ought  to  be  very 
cheap  if  that  is  a  sample  in  your  face."  As  Ned  was  really 
very  sallow  this  remark  called  forth  a  general  laugh,  during  ' 
which  we  walked  up  the  steps  into  the  office,  the  crowd 
opening  before  and  closing  behind  us  in  a  continuous  yell 
of  ridicule  and  shame,  heaped  on  us  in  every  conceivable 
way. 

Frank's  friends  all  seemed  glad  to  see  him,  but,  even  amid 
the  storm  of  persecution  that  surrounded  us,  I  could  not 
help  noticing  that  they  all  wore  flash  clothes,  and  had  in- 
flamed eyes  and  a  profane  swagger.  Frank  told  us  that  it 
was  out  of  his  power  to  shield  us  from  devilment  in  such  a 


SKA-GIFT.  185 

crowd,  but  that  he  would  get  us  rooms  for  the  night  and 
we  would  be  safe  in  them.  He  went  in  to  see  the  proprietor 
and  we  were  left  standing  in  the  midst  of  a  deriding  throng. 
1  never  felt  so  much  like  a  culprit  in  my  life.  Nowhere 
could  I  look  and  find  a  single  glance  of  sympathy.  On 
every  side  were  hoots,  hisses  and  vulgar  witticisms  ;  and 
the  attempt  to  utter  a  word  was  only  the  signal  for  such  a 
roar  as  would  drown  every  syllable.  While  standing  thus, 
a  tall,  languid  youth,  with  drooping  side  whiskers  and  a  pair 
of  gold  eye-glasses,  pushed  his  way  through  the  crowd  and 
asked,  "  What  Fresh  are  these  you  have  here  ?  Introduce 
me."  Some  one  shouted  :  "  That  is  Mr.  Danvers,  Fresh  ; 
speak  to  him." 

"  How  do  you  do,  gentlemen  ?  I  am  most  happy  to  see 
you  with  us,"  said  Danvers,  offering  his  hand  in  the  most 
cordial  manner.  Eager  to  touch  somebody's  hand  that 
would  sympathize,  I  extended  mine  gladly,  but  ere  I 
touched  his  he  drew  it  back  with  the  sneer,  "Oh,  no,  Fresh, 
you  must  wash  yours  first  ;  you've  been  travelling,  you 
know." 

"  Shame  !  shame  !  Danvers.  A  Junior  devilling  Fresh  !" 
exclaimed  several  voices. 

"  I  confess,"  said  Danvers,  turning  off,  laughing  ;  "  but  it 
was  such  a  good  thing.  They  are  greener  than  verdure 
itself,  and  will  swallow  anything  you  offer !" 

Frank  now  came  to  us  and  said  he  had  secured  rooms, 
and  that  we  could  go  up  now  if  we  wished.  Of  course  we 
wished  to  do  so,  and  once  in,  and  the  door  locked,  we  gave 
vent  to  our  feelings  in  no  measured  terms,  both  feeling  as- 
sured that  neither  Huguenots  nor  Waldenses  ever  felt  the 
bitterness  of  persecution  as  we  did,  and  both  wishing  at 
heart  that  we  were  again  at  home. 

We  had  scarcely  bathed  and  gotten  rid  of  the  dust  of 
travel  when  the  gong  sounded  for  supper.  We  went  down 
and  found  the  tables  occupied  entirely  by  the  students,  as 


186  SEA-GIFT. 

there  was  little  or  no  travel  to  such  a  retired  village,  from 
the  outside  world.  A  bevy  of  Sophomores  rose  on  our  ap- 
pearance and  escorted  us  to  the  table,  and,  drawing  back 
our  chairs,  held  them  for  us.  Bewildered  by  their  strange 
attentions,  we  attempted  to  seat  ourselves,  but,  of  course, 
found  the  chairs  non  sub  nobis.  I  recovered  myself,  but  Ned 
plumped  heavily  down  upon  the  floor,  to  the  boisterous 
merriment  of  the  whole  room. 

At  last  seated,  and  served  by  the  regular  attendants,  we 
attempted  to  eat,  but  every  mouthful  was  declared  enor- 
mous by  those  watching  us,  every  action  said  to  be  ill 
mannered,  and  our  whole  demeanor  so  criticised  that  our 
appetites  departed  and  we  felt  no  desire  for  food.  If  we  had, 
there  would  have  been  little  opportunity  for  its  gratifica- 
tion. If  I  chanced  to  turn  my  head,  a  teaspoonful  of  salt 
went  into  my  tea.  If  I  asked  the  waiter  for  a  biscuit,  my 
tormentor  across  the  table  would  pour  a  dozen  into  my 
plate.  Silver  forks  and  napkin  rings  were  dropped  into 
my  pockets,  and  the  proprietor  called  to  identify  his  prop- 
erty. When  wc  rose  we  were  escorted  from  the  room  by 
the  same  guard  of  honor,  even  to  the  door  of  our  room,  where 
they  left  us  for  the  night. 

Ned  and  I  sat  down  on  the  side  of  our  beds  and  looked 
out  of  the  windows  at  the  red  evening  sky,  fast  paling  into 
twilight,  and  we  felt  dreary  and  lonely  indeed.  Frank  was 
off  with  some  of  his  friends,  and  we  were  afraid  to  venture 
out  lest  a  renewal  of  purgatorial  tortures  should  assail  us. 
After  awhile  we  could  hear  the  noisy  throng  down  stairs 
going  away  in  twos  and  threes  for  their  evening  stroll,  and, 
discovering  from  the  window  that  they  had  all  departed,  I 
proposed  to  Ned  that,  as  it  *was  fast  growing  dark,  we  slip 
down  stairs  and  take  a  stroll,  as  it  was  too  sultry  to  remain 
in  our  room.  As  we  came  out  into  the  hotel  porch  a  lazy 
Senior,  who  was  sitting  with  his  feet  on  the  railing,  quietly 
smoking,  with  the  enviable  tranquillity  of  might,  said  to  us — 


SEA-GIFT.  187 

"All,  Fresh,"  as  we  went  down  the  steps,  "don't  let  the 
Sophs  find  you  before  you  get  back.  Whenever  you  sec  a 
party  of  more  than  two  approaching,  cross  over,  for  only 
the  Sophs  go  in  numbers." 

We  thanked  him,  and  walked  up  the  street  to  the  very 
road  by  which  we  had  come  in.  We  turned  into  this,  and 
walked  on  till  we  came  to  a  small  eminence  overlooking  a 
little  landscape,  and  on  this  knoll  we  sat  down  to  gaze 
on  the  scene  and  to  condole  with  each  other  in  our  troubles. 

The  woods  and  plains  below  were  bathed  in  the  glo- 
rious light  of  the  full  orbed  moon,  which  had  risen,  like  a 
goddess  of  serenity,  from  the  horizon.  White  night  clouds 
floated  lightly  across  her  face,  shaking  off  flakes  of  fleece 
into  the  blue  sea  around  them. 

"Ned,"  I  said  at  length,  "I  look  on  the  moon  now  as  an 
old  friend.  It  is  the  only  familiar  thing  I  can  see,  and  I  feel 
a  positive  affection  for  it." 

"  So  do  I,"  he  replied,  "  and  it  seems  doubly  dear  when  I 
remember  that,  while  it  is  beaming  so  placidly  on  us,  it  is 
also  looking  down  upon  the  dear  ones  at  home,  and  that, 
while  we  are  so  far  apart,  yet  we  can  both  gaze  up  at  the 
same  object,  and  imagine  it  a  great  mirror,  in  which  each 
of  us  can  see  the  others." 

"Ah  !  '  home,  sweet  home  V  I  never  knew  the  depth  of 
meaning  in  the  words  before.  I  wonder  what  they  all  are 
doing  there  now.  Would  you  not  give  a  great  deal  just  to 
drop  in  among  them  for  a  minute  or  two  ?" 

"  I  would,  indeed  ;  but  yonder  come  some  of  our  tor- 
mentors.   I  think  we  had  better  turn  back  and  meet  them." 

A  half  dozen  or  more  students  were  approaching,  laugh- 
ing and  talking  loudly ;  and,  judging  from  their  tones  and 
appearance  that  they  were  Sophs,  we  thought  the  best  we 
could  do  would  be  to  pass  them,  if  possible,  on  the  shaded 
side  of  the  road,  and,  by  an  unconcerned  air,  to  go  by  un- 
noticed.    We  had  not  got  opposite  before  they  detected  us, 


188  SEA-GIFT. 

and,  with  a  shout  of  "  Fresh !  Fresh  I"  surrounded  us. 
Every  form  of  insult  capable  of  conveyance  by  language 
was  heaped  upon  us,  yet  so  rapid  and  constant  the  stream 
that  no  one  in  particular  could  be  selected  on  whom  to  re- 
sent it. 

They  turned  back  with  us  and  impeded  our  progress  by 
every  conceivable  means,  thrusting  their  faces  in  front  of 
ours,  so  that  to  advance  would  be  to  touch  theirs  ;  standing 
in  front  of  us,  so  that  we  were  compelled  to  go  around  them, 
and  yelling  with  all  their  vociferous  might  into  our  ears 
the  traditional  Fresh  song  or  chant,  whose  diabolical  bur- 
den is  the  harsh  and  brutish  bellowing  (with  a  leader  and 
a  chorus)  of  these  syllables :  "  Toot,  toot,  toot-tat-toot. 
Baa-a-h  !"  We  had  returned  nearly  to  the  hotel  in  this 
undigni6ed  manner,  the  throng  of  persecutors  gathering 
strength  as  we  entered  the  streets,  till  we  were  completely 
surrounded — those  in  front  walking  backwards,  and  stop- 
ping every  now  and  then  suddenly,  that  we  might  be 
jostled  against  by  those  who  were  thronging  behind,  all 
bellowing  the  pandemoniacal  chorus,  without  words  and 
still  less  tune.  Sedate  professors  looked  gravely  at  the 
noisy  procession,  as  it  successively  passed  their  gates,  and 
made  a  pretence  of  trying  to  recognize  the  offenders  in  the 
moonlight ;  young  ladies  came  to  their  doors  and  laughed,  as 
we  marched  by  like  culprits;  and  even  nesrroes  stopped  in 
the  streets  to  gaze  and  snicker  at  our  predicament.  I  was 
choking  with  rage  and  indignation,  but  did  not  well  know 
how  to  help  myself.  Ned,  usually  so  quiet,  was,  I  could 
see,  terribly  roused,  and  his  prudence  was  fast  yielding  to 
his  wrath.  As  we  approached  the  hotel  he  could  contain 
himself  no  longer,  but,  stopping  short  and  taking  advantage 
of  the  momentary  lull,  said  : 

"  A  foolish  custom  gives  you  the  right  to  tease  and  worry 
me  inside  of  college  bounds,  and  I  am  willing  to  bear  my 
part  there,  but  I  deny  that  right  in  the  public  streets,  and 


SEA-GIFT.  189 

shall  treat  all  further  molestation  as  an  insult.  Let  me  pass, 
sir !" 

This  last  remark  was  addressed  to  a  coarse,  burly  fellow, 
who  was  standing  immediately  in  front  of  Ned,  with  his 
eyes  open  very  wide,  as  if  in  wonder.  As  Ned  ceased  speak- 
ing he  thrust  his  great  red  face  right  into  Ned's  with  a  de- 
risive laugh.  The  next  instant  the  blood  was  gushing  from 
his  nose,  as  Ned  struck  him  with  all  his  might  in  the  face. 
This  was  the  signal  for  a  general  melee.  I  had  hardly  time 
to  spring  forward  and  ward  off  a  blow  from  Ned's  head 
when  a  cane  fell  heavily  on  my  own,  making  the  whole 
place  dance  around  with  me,  and  increasing  my  sphere  of 
stellar  observation  wonderfully.  I  made  out  to  grapple 
with  the  nearest  adversary,  while  Ned  went  down  under 
twice  his  weight.  The  fencing  saved  me  from  a  similar 
fate,  and  I  had  almost  succeeded  in  turning  my  antagonist 
under,  when  the  cry  of  "Faculty!  Faculty!"  was  raised, 
and,  as  if  by  magic,  every  student  fled,  leaving  Ned  and  me 
to  claim  the  honors  of  the  field,  if  the  couple  of  tall  gentle- 
men in  dark  clothes  that  were  now  seen  approaching  were 
disposed  to  accord  us  any. 

"  Ned,  are  you  hurt  much  ?"  I  inquired  anxiously,  assist- 
ing him  to  rise. 

"  No  ;  are  you?"  he  replied. 

"  No,  only  a  little  thump  on  the  head  ;  but  yonder  are 
some  of  the  Faculty  coming,  and,  if  we  do  not  wish  to  be 
involved  in  a  long  trial,  we'd  better  run." 

"I  am  surprised  at  you,  John.  Run!  what  for?  I 
should  act  precisely  the  same  way  under  the  same  circum- 
stances again." 

The  two  figures  we  had  seen  had  come  up  to  us  by  this 
time,  and  proved  to  be  only  a  couple  of  students,  members 
of  the  Senior  class,  and  one  of  whom  I  recognized  as  Mr. 
Carrover,  my  travelling  acquaintance. 

"  What's  the  row  ?"  he  said,  looking  at  us  inquiringly,  as 


190  SEA-GIFT. 

we  were  brushing  the  dust  from  our  clothes.  "  Oh,  I  see, 
Sophs  devilling  you  and  you  resisted  ;  right,  too.  They 
have  no  privileges  beyond  the  campus.  Come,  go  back  with 
us,  we  will  see  that  you  are  not  molested  further  to-night." 

We  were  about  to  proceed  to  the  hotel,  when  Carrover's 
companion  spoke,  for  the  first  time,  with  a  soft,  rich  voice : 

"  Charlie,  you  forget  me.  I  shall  have  to  introduce  my- 
self.   DeVare  is  my  name " 

"  DeVare,  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  Carrover,  hastily, 
"  let  me  introduce  you  to  Mr.  Cheyleigh,  of  Wilmington,  and 
Mr.  Smith,  of  the  same  place." 

"  I  am  very  happy  to  know  you  both,"  he  said  pleasantly, 
offering  his  hand,  "  any  assistance  Charlie  or  myself  can  give 
you  in  dodging  the  Sophs  will  be  cheerfully  rendered." 

We  thanked  him,  and  brushing  the  dust  of  conflict  from 
our  clothes  with  our  handkerchiefs,  walked  back  with  them 
to  the  hotel.  The  porch  steps  were  thronged  with  students 
talking  about  our  difficulty. 

"  The  scamps  showed  fight,  did  they,"  said  one,  as  we  ap- 
proached ;  "  that's  too  high  for  Fresh — they  must  be  taken 
down." 

"  Yes,"  echoed  another,  "  a  good  smoke  will  bring  'em 
'round." 

"How  came  they  to  fight?  Was  anybody  hurt  ?"  asked 
another. 

"  Why,  we  were  just  devilling  them  a  little,"  said  the  first 
speaker,  when  one  of  'em  asked  Burly  to  let  him  pass,  as 
if  he  were  the  Sultan,  and,  because  Burly  didn't  make  his 
obeisance,  put  a  smasher  on  his  nose.  Ellerton  tapped  one 
a  little  with  his  cane,  and  I  was  choking  the  one  that  hit 
Burly,  but  the  mutton-headed  Faculty  broke  us  up." 

We  had  reached  the  steps  by  this  time,  and  passed 
through  the  crowd  without  molestation.  Carrover  turned 
when  he  got  in  the  porch  and  said,  addressing  the  students: 

"  It  was  mean  enough  to  devil  Fresh  in  the  streets,  with- 


SEA-GIFT.  191 

out  a  dozen  of  you  trying  to  beat  two.  If  anything  further 
is  attempted  to-night  DeVare  and  myself  will  remain  with 
them  and  help  them  to  defend  themselves." 

"  Whoo-ee,"  shouted  a  half  dozen  voices,  "  that  won't 
do,  Carrover ;  too  plain  a  bid.  Drum  for  your  club  more 
secretly." 

We  only  noticed  that  this  sally  rather  confused  Carrover, 
when,  thinking  it  prudent  to  withdraw,  we  slipped  off  to 
our  room  unnoticed,  and  locked  and  bolted  the  door.  We 
lit  our  lamps  and  examined  the  results  of  our  struggle.  A 
little  knot  on  my  head,  and  a  torn  collar  on  Ned's  part, 
completed  our  list  of  casualties.  Summing  up  the  events  of 
the  day,  we  came  to  the  conclusion  that  college  life  was  not 
such  a  very  fine  thing  after  all,  and  that  John  Howard 
Payne  was  extremely  sensible  when  he  wrote 

"  There's  no  place  like  home." 


CHAPTER  XX. 


Our  second  day  was  spent  in  the  ordeal  of  examination, 
in  the  selection  and  arrangement  of  our  room,  and  engaging 
board  at  the  most  eligible  place.  Our  room,  at  the  sugges- 
tion of  Mr.  Carrover,  was  chosen  in  the  South  Building,  and 
after  innumerable  expenditures,  and  Ned's  taste  for  arrange- 
ment, it  really  looked  comfortable  and  home  like.  We 
passed  the  different  departments  of  study  without  any 
serious  difficulty,  and  the  bell  for  evening  prayers  found  us 
ready  for  the  session's  work. 

We  took  a  little  stroll  after  tea,  and  were  fortunate  in 
meeting  no  one.  Returning  to  our  room  and  lighting  up, 
we  got  our  books  and  commenced  to  prepare,  with  all  the 
interest  of  novelty,  our  lessons  for  the  morrow.     We  had 


192  SEA-GIFT. 

not  been  thus  engaged  more  than  half  an  hour  when  there 
arose  in  a  distant  part  of  the  campus  the  most  diabolical  din 
conceivable :  a  fiendish  combination  of  all  the  disagreeable 
noises  produceable.  Tin  horns,  tin  pan  drums,  bells, 
whistles,  paper  trumpets,  and  the  vox  humana  in  its  loud- 
est, harshest  notes,  all  roared  forth  their  terrible  discord  on 
the  still  night  air. 

We  leaned  out  of  our  window  and  listened  to  this  caravan 
of  horrid  sounds  approaching,  till  it  entered  the  South 
Building.  Even  then  we  did  not  suspect  its  destination, 
and  not  till  we  heard  the  procession  tramping  noisily  up 
the  stairs  leading  to  our  room  did  the  truth  flash  upon  us 
that  we  were  the  intended  victims.  It  was  too  late  to 
fasten  the  door.  In  a  moment  the  room  was  full  of  our  tor- 
mentors, each  one  trying  to  drown  the  other's  clamor  by 
extra  exertion  on  his  own  part.  They  formed  a  circle 
around  us  and  beat,  and  blew,  and  shouted  till  we  were 
deafened  and  stupefied  with  the  noise. 

Suddenly  it  ceased — everything  was  ominously  still,  and 
with  sober  face  every  one  commenced  active  preparation  for 
the  more  serious  business  of  the  evening.  The  door  was 
closed  and  locked,  the  bed  was  stripped  and  the  sheets  hung 
up  at  the  windows,  with  their  edges  stuffed  in  the  cracks. 
Each  then  drew  forth  from  his  pocket  an  enormous  pipe, 
and  putting  tobacco  in  it,  began  to  smoke.  Not  the  ordinary 
puffs  of  a  pleasure  whiff,  but  lighting  about  half  a  pipe  full 
they  would  put  more  tobacco  in  on  the  fire,  and  instead  of 
drawing,  blow  with  all  their  might,  ejecting  from  the  bowl 
of  the  pipe  a  stream  as  large,  and  almost  as  solid  as  a  man's 
wrist.  As  soon  as  I  divined  their  object  I  got  up  and  lay 
down  across  the  bed,  taking  the  pillow  in  my  hand,  that  I 
might  lay  my  face  in  it  if  it  became  very  bad. 

The  great  volumes  of  smoke,  rolling  up  to  the  ceiling,  now 
began  to  spread  into  a  thickening  vapor  that  filled  the  room, 
growing  denser  and  denser  every  second,  and  I  found  my- 


8EA-GIFT.  193 

self  constantly  coughing.  Another  minute  and  the  moving 
forms  of  the  smokers  could  scarcely  be  seen,  while  the 
lamp  standing  on  the  mantel  was  only  a  dim  halo  in  the 
white  fog.  The  smokers  now  had  to  relieve  each  other, 
placing  a  guard  at  the  door  to  prevent  our  exit.  Thicker 
and  thicker  grew  the  cloud,  till  the  lungs,  wearied  with  in. 
cessant  coughing,  almost  refused  to  inhale  the  bitter,  sicken- 
ing air.  My  eyes  streaming  with  water  closed  themselves 
in  spite  of  me,  and  my  eyeballs  were  crossed  with  the 
nausea.  I  pressed  my  face  down  into  the  pillow  for  relief, 
but  even  that  seemed  a  bag  of  tobacco,  that  was  driving  its 
dust  into  my  throat.  Every  particle  of  air  had  its  con- 
comitant particle  of  smoke,  and  with  every  wretched  gasp  I 
gulped  down  a  wad  of  poison. 

A  ton  of  weight  seemed  pressing  on  my  chest,  and  my 
eyeballs  almost  started  from  my  head  in  my  intense  efforts 
to  feed  my  famished  lungs,  and  to  prevent  the  suffocation  I 
was  enduring.  A  few  more  gasps  and  a  death-like  sickness 
seized  me  ;  the  smoke  closed  around  my  head  like  the  band 
of  the  Inquisition,  and  pressed  all  consciousness  and  sensa- 
tion out.  With  a  blinding  rush  of  darkness  over  my  brain 
I  fainted. 

The  first  thing  I  knew  as  a  fact  of  consciousness  was  a 
vague  perception  of  the  odor  of  camphor  and  brandy  ;  then 
I  knew  that  my  hands  were  being  violently  chafed,  and  that 
something  cold  and  wet  lay  on  my  forehead.  My  temples 
ached  with  a  dull,  unrelievable  pain,  and  a  deadly  nausea 
seemed  to  pervade  the  very  atmosphere.  I  opened  my  eyes 
and  found  that  I  was  in  a  strange  room,  on  a  strange  bed, 
around  which  were' grouped  half  a  dozen  forms  with  anxious, 
fear-whitened  faces.  Some  were  holding  bottles,  some 
basins  of  water,  and  all  intently  watching  my  face  for  signs 
of  returning  consciousness.  I  swallowed  a  little  of  the 
brandy  they  held  to  my  lips,  and  as  it  burnt  its  way  through 
my  system  I  found  strength  to  speak.     Sitting  upon  the 

9 


194  *    SEA-GIFT. 

side  of  the  bed,  with  the  support  of  two  of  those  attending, 
I  asked,  in  an  idiotic  way  : 

"  What — are — you  all  doing  here  ?    Where — am — I  ?" 

Their  courage  and  effrontery  revived  as  I  revived,  and 
their  propensity  for  devilling  returned  as  I  returned  to  con- 
sciousness. There  was  a  pause  after  I  had  spoken,  and  then 
a  deep  voice  answered,  in  solemn  tones  : 

"  You  are  in  hell  1  As  soon  as  you  can  walk  we  will  go 
down  to  the  sulphur  lake.  Pyrophylax,  see  that  the  chains 
are  candescent  and  send  in  a  bowl  of  melted  lead  ;  he  looks 
thirsty." 

The  utter  confusion  of  ideas  consequent  upon  my  loss  of 
consciousness,  and  the  miserable  feelings  I  was  enduring, 
rendered  this  assertion  not  at  all  improbable  to  me,  and  I 
would  not  have  been  very  much  surprised  to  have  seen  the 
brazen  gate  flung  open,  and  the  aimless  chasers  of  the  giddy 
flag  the  great  Guelph  saw  in  his  Inferno,  racing  around  the 
arid  sand.  At  this  point,  however,  some  one  said  that  I 
had  had  enough  for  one  time,  and  offered  to  show  me  the 
way  back  to  my  room.  Supported  by  his  arm  I  staggered 
along  the  hall  to  my  own  room,  which  had  been  deserted 
and  opened,  to  allow  the  smoke  to  clear  out.  The  door  was 
open,  the  windows  raised,  and  the  breeze,  like  a  kind  house- 
wife, had  swept  the  smoke  away,  but  its  disgusting  smell 
still  clung  to  the  curtains  and  the  walls. 

Poor  Ned  was  lying  on  the  bed  in  a  profound  sleep.  His 
corpse-like  paleness,  however,  showed  how  much  he  had 
suffered,  and  the  bucket  near  the  bed  side  bore  testimony 
to  his  sickness.  It  would  have  been  cruel  to  have  aroused 
him,  so  I  lay  gently  down  beside  him  and-  slept  till  morning. 

A  sick  headache  next  day,  and  an  intense  smell  of  tobacco 
clinging  to  everything  tangible,  alone  told  us  of  the  night's 
scene,  and  it  slipped  back,  with  the  ever  passing  pains  and 
pleasures  of  life,  into  memory's  great  reservoir. 


6  K  A  -  G  I  F  T  .  195 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

At  last  we  were  fairly  inducted  into  college  life,  and  com  • 
menced  a  regular  routine  of  daily  duties.  Our  room  was 
pleasantly  situated,  and  all  our  neighbors  agreeable.  As 
new  victims  continued  to  arrive  we  were  forsaken  by  the 
Sophs,  much  to  our  delight,  and  were  permitted  to  enjoy  a 
good  meal  at  the  table  unmolested. 

Ned  and  I  had  formed  as  yet  no  circle  of  acquaintance. 
We  were  together  nearly  all  the  time,  and  having  made  up 
our  minds,  according  to  the  invariable  rule,  to  study  harder 
than  anybody  ever  did,  we  did  not  care  much  for  the  society 
of  others.  We  both  studied  hard,  and  our  progress  in  the 
various  branches  of  instruction  was,  we  thought,  satisfactory. 
There  was  this  difference  between  us,  however — Ned  studied 
uniformly,  while  I  studied  by  impulse.  The  result  was  that 
while  many  of  my  daily  lessons  exceeded  Ned's  in  prepara- 
tion and  recitation,  yet  his  average  was  far  greater  than 
mine.  Ned  studied  to  learn  all  his  lesson — to  know  every 
part  of  it ;  while  I  often  picked  over  those  points  on  which 
I  thought  I  should  most  likely  be  examined.  He  studied  to 
master  the  subject — to  become  acquainted  with  a  language 
or  to  understand  a  problem  ;  I  studied  to  make  a  good  reci- 
tation. He  stored  up  for  the  future  ;  I  looked  no  farther 
ahead  than  the  next  morning's  lecture. 

I  remember  well,  when  we  got  to  reading  Homer,  Ned 
would  worry  a  whole  morning  over  an  idiom  ;  and  passages 
that  I  found  no  difficulty  at  all  in  rendering  would  afford 
him  an  hour's  work  with  lexicon  and  grammar.  I  had  a 
shorter  way  of  doing  things.  I  would  take  my  Anthon's 
Edition — great  friend  of  the  student ! — and,  with  the  aid  of 
its  voluminous  references,  and  the  notes  in  Kuhner,  I  would 


196  SEA-GIFT. 

easily  cram  all  that  it  was  probable  the  professor  would 
touch  upon.  Simple,  easy  parts,  that  I  was  sure  he  would 
not  notice,  had  to  take  care  of  themselves.  When  we  went 
in  to  recite,  all  the  portions  I  had  prepared  so  carefully  were 
given  to  others  to  render  or  construe,  while  I  would  be  taken 
up  on  some  part  I  had  thought  too  simple  for  my  attention, 
and  would  be  found  wofully  ignorant.  So,  about  twice  a 
month  I  would  make  a  brilliant  recitation,  the  balance  of 
the  time  failures. 

I  suffered,  too,  from  that  great  cheat  of  life,  the  self-pro- 
mise to  "  turn  over  a  new  leaf."  Regularly  every  Monday 
morning,  in  accordance  with  the  previous  week's  resolve,  I 
would  start  afresh,  and,  after  tremendous  application  and 
intense  mental  effort,  would  go  to  the  section  room  and  pass 
the  hour  without  being  noticed.  Leaving  it  without  having 
had  an  opportunity  to  manifest  my  diligence,  I  would  feel 
a  little  less  careful  about  Tuesday's  preparation.  After  an- 
other day  of  silence  I  would  merely  glance  at  Wednesday's 
lessons  ;  and  Thursday,  with  just  a  peep  between  the  pages, 
I  would  be  called  to  recite,  and  fail  signally.  The  mortifica- 
tion would  then  evoke  the  firm  resolve  to  "  turn  over  a  new 
leaf,"  but,  inasmuch  as  the  next  day  was  Friday,  I  would 
conclude  to  wait  till  Monday.  So  Friday  would  go  without 
study,  and  the  next  week  would  come  and  join  the  retreat- 
ing line  of  its  predecessors,  and  nothing  would  be  accom- 
plished but  a  slowly  increasing  indifference  to  failure,  and 
a  growing  inability  to  reform.  And  in  all  my  life  since  then 
there  has  still  predominated  that  fault,  turning  over  new 
leaves,  and  letting  the  very  first  breeze  of  difficulty  flutter 
them  lightly  back  again  1 

Is  there  anybody  like  me,  or  do  my  readers  all  paste 
their  leaves  down  as  they  turn  them  over  ?  If  you  do  not 
you  will  never  get  farther  in  the  book  of  reform  than  the 
preface ! 

But,  whether  we  workrd  or  idled,  the  days  ever  passed  on 


SEA-GIFT.  197 

Ned  and  I  were  taking  our  stroll  one  evening  in  the 
early  part  of  the  fall.  We  had  just  turned  our  faces  back 
towards  the  college  when  a  gentleman  and  lady  on  horse- 
back approached.  Before  I  could  withdraw  my  eyes  from 
an  impolite  stare,  they  had  passed  and  were  sweeping  on 
far  ahead. 

From  that  moment  study  was  at  an  end  for  me.  Soul 
and  body  was  wrapped  in  admiration  of  this  beautiful 
vision,  that  had  flitted  by  like  a  dream.  Yet  I  had  not  seen 
her  face  ;  only  the  glorious  wealth  of  golden  hair,  mingling 
and  tossing  with  the  long  blue  plume  in  her  cap  ;  only  the 
superb  form,  gracefully  swaying  to  the  motion  of  her  pranc- 
ing steed;  only  the  flutter  of  a  rich  white  skirt  beneath  the 
blue  velvet  robe,  and  my  heart  was  gone. 

"  Great  Heavens !"  I  exclaimed,  grasping  Ned's  arm, 
"  what  a  beauty !     Who  is  she,  Ned  ?" 

"How  should  I  know?"  he  replied,  coolly.  "  I  suppose  it 
is  DeVare's  sweetheart,  as  this  is  the  second  time  I  have 
seen  him  out  riding  with  her." 

"  DeVare !  then  I  may  yet  know  her  and  be  happy. 
Won't  it  be  glorious,  old  fellow?"  and  I  slapped  Ned's 
shoulder  exultingly. 

"  Just  half  crazy,  that's  all  you  are  as  yet,  John." 

"  But  see,  Ned,  they  are  returning.  My  throbbing  heart, 
be  still,  that  I  may  gaze  !" 

As  she  again  flashed  by  the  wondrous  beauty  of  her  face 
and  form  made  my  jesting  extravagance  to  Ned  seem  almost 
reasonable.  I  could  think  or  talk  of  nothing  else  till  we 
reached  our  room,  and  as  soon  as  the  lamps  were  lit,  and  I 
thought  DeVare  was  in  his  room,  I  went  to  it.  I  found  only 
Carrover  there,  but  he  said  DeVare  would  be  in  presently, 
and  told  me  to  wait. 

Carrover  and  DeVare  roomed  together,  and,  as  their 
rooms  were  on  the  same  floor,  and  very  near  ours,  we  had 
become    very   intimate    with    them.      Our    intimacy   was 


198  SEA-GIFT. 

strengthened  and  made  more  pleasant  by  Ned  and  me  be- 
coming members  of  their  club,  so  that  they  became  our 
fastest  friends,  and  we  had  even  reached  the  point  of  calling 
them  Charlie  and  Ramie.  While  I  liked  them  both,  yet 
Raymond  DeVare  was  my  favorite.  Carrover  was  Courteous 
and  kind,  but  there  was  always  a  slight  touch  of  frigidity 
about  him — a  formality  I  could  never  quite  penetrate — and 
as  constantly  as  I  was  thrown  in  his  company  I  could  never 
feel  at  perfect  ease ;  I  always  felt  younger,  more  unsophis- 
ticated and  more  capable  of  making  blunders  when  he  was 
looking  at  me  than  at  any  other  time.  He  was  so  quiet 
and  possessed  in  his  air  of  savoirfaire  that  I  always  feared  he 
was  thinking  that  all  I  did  was  out  of  time  or  place,  and  was 
pitying  my  ignorance.  This  feeling  was  not  strong  enough 
to  constrain  me  in  his  presence,  or  suppress  my  flow  of 
spirits,  but  when  with  him  I  was  always  conscious  of  a 
slight  hesitation  in  word  and  action.  With  DeVare  it  was 
different.  He  was  even  more  refined  and  gentle  than  Car- 
rover,  but  he  thought  too  much  of  others  to  think  he  knew 
more,  and  while  he  was  the  most  brilliant  man  in  his  class, 
yet  his  nature's  vocabulary  had  no  such  word  as  conceit  in 
it.  He  always  made  me  feel  that  I  knew  as  much  as  he  did, 
and,  whenever  we  conversed,  afforded  me  the  pleasure  of 
believing  that  I  was  very  entertaining.  He  never  ridiculed 
anybody,  and  I  felt  that  I  could  eat  peas  with  my  knife, 
under  his  eye,  and  he  never  would  remind  me  that  it  was 
customary  to  use  a  fork.  He  had  that  instinctive  and  yet 
cultivated  delicacy  that  cared  for  another's  feelings  as  if 
they  were  his  own.  Yet,  when  anything  was  wrong,  he 
always  condemned  it  with  firmness,  yet  without  bitterness. 
His  moral  character  was  spotless. 

But  I  am  digressing  again.  I  was  waiting,  then,  for  him 
to  come  to  his  room.  I  lolled  down  on  the  bed  while  Car- 
rover  continued  to  study. 

In  a  few  moments  we  heard  DeVare's  step,  and  he  came 
into  the  room. 


SEA-GIFT.  199 

"  Well,"  I  said,  rising  up  on  one  elbow,  "  I  have  been 
waiting  for  you  a  long  time.  Now,  tell  who  was  that 
superb  woman  you  were  riding  with  this  afternoon,  and 
where  does  she  live?  My  heart  is  hers  eternally.  I'll 
vow,  Ramie,  I  never  saw  as  much  beauty  done  up  in  one 
bundle  before." 

DeVare  frowned  his  brows  at  me  and  motioned  his  head 
towards  Carrover,  but  as  I  thought  he  meant  I  would  dis- 
turb him,  I  lowered  my  voice  and  went  on  : 

"  Please  tell  me  about  her,  Ramie.  I  know  you  love  her. 
You  couldn't  be  with  her  and  not  love  her.  Promise  me 
you'll  take  me  to  see  her  and  I'll  hush,  and  let  Charlie  get 
his  lesson." 

I  looked  at  Charlie  as  I  spoke  and  found  him  still  intent 
on  his  page,  but  smiling  peculiarly,  as  if  there  was  some- 
thing ridiculous  in  Blackstone. 

"  By  the  way,  Charlie,"  said  DeVare,  as  if  my  question 
was  forgotten,  "  what  do  you  think  of  the  case  for  the  Moot 
Court  to-morrow  evening  ?" 

"  I  had  not  given  it  much  thought,"  said  Carrover,  going 
to  the  bookcase  for  a  volume  ;  "  what  was  the  statement  of 
facts?" 

"Ob,  bother  the  Moot  Court,"  I  said,  getting  off  the  bed, 
I'm  on  another  kind  of  court  now.  Tell  me  about  the  girl, 
DeVare,  and  I'll  leave  you  and  Carrover  to  your  old,  dry 
discussions." 

"  Jack,  you  are  persistent,"  said  DeVare,  with  a  laugh  in 
the  corner  of  each  eye,  as  if  he  foresaw  my  confusion,  "  the 
lady  I  was  riding  with  this  afternoon  was  Miss  Lillian  Car- 
rover, Charlie's  sister." 

I  felt  a  hot  tingle  run  up  my  cheeks,  then  run  down  again, 
and  I  glanced  hurriedly  at  Carrover.  He  was  still  standing 
at  the  bookcase  with  his  back  toward  me,  and  seemed  as  if 
he  had  not  heard  our  conversation.  I  first  thought  of  ask- 
ing his  pardon,  but  on  second  thought  I  changed  the  sub- 


200  8EA-GIFT. 

ject,  and,  after  making  one  or  two  common-place  remarks, 
left  the  room,  resolving  in  the  future  not  to  be  so  free  with 
my  tongue. 

The  next  day  Ramie  assured  me  that  Carrover  had  not 
thought  anything  of  it,  and  told  me  that  if  I  still  desired 
her  acquaintance  he  would  take  much  pleasure  in  intro- 
ducing me.  I  informed  him  that  no  other  thought  or  hope 
had  been  entertained  by  me  since  I  had  seen  her,  and  be- 
sought him  to  make  his  convenience  as  early  as  possible. 

We  fixed  on  the  morrow's  night  as  the  time  of  our  visit, 
and  the  pages  of  my  books  were  all  blank  to  my  preoccu- 
pied thoughts  for  the  next  twenty-four  hours. 

Virgil  wrote  about  Lillian  instead  of  Amaryllis,  and  stolid 
Socrates  seemed  to  advise  the  cultivation  of  love  for  an 
angel  in  blue  velvet.  An  equation  of  the  fourth  degree  on 
the  blackboard  resol  ved  itself  into  a  horse,  with  a  leg  for 
each  degree  ;  and  the  only  thing  in  the  Algebra  of  any  in- 
terest to  me  was  the  concrete  example  about  the  saddle  and 
bridle  being  changed  by  mountings  of  different  value.  I 
was  constantly  with  DeVare  when  not  in  lecture,  and  gath- 
ered from  him,  in  reference  to  my  sudden  flame,  that  she 
was  Carrover's  only  sister ;  that  she  was  a  North  Carolinian 
by  birth,  but  had  been  adopted  by  a  rich  uncle  in  New 
York  ;  that  she  had  been  a  Fifth  Avenue  belle  since  her  fif- 
teenth year ;  that  she  had  returned  in  the  last  spring  from 
an  extended  European  tour ;  that  she  had  made  a  conquest 
of  all  the  hearts  from  Saratoga  to  the  White  Sulphur  during 
the  past  summer ;  and,  while  staying  at  the  last  named 
springs,  had  met  with  Miss  Minnie,  our  Professor's  daugh- 
ter, an  old  playmate  and  friend.  Reviving  the  old  intimacy, 
she  had  agreed  to  come  to  North  Carolina  with  her,  and 
spend  part  of  the  winter  at  the  University. 

On  the  morrow's  afternoon  DeVare  showed  me  a  deli- 
cately perfumed  billet-doux,  in  most  exquisite  chirography, 
stating  that  Miss  Carrover  would  be  most  happy  to  see  Mr. 


SEA-GIFT.  201 

DeVare  and  his  friend  from  half  past  nine  to  ten  and  half. 
As  the  parlors  of  the  favorite  young  ladies  at  the  University- 
were  crowded  every  night,  the  plan  had  been  adopted  of 
engaging  the  hours,  so  that  a  young  lady  could  specify 
the  hour  at  which  she  would  receive  a  visit  from  a  gen- 
tleman, and  he  was  not  at  liberty  to  stay  longer  unless  he 
was  specially  invited,  and  no  others  had  come  in.  Where 
there  were  so  many  students  to  so  few  ladies  this  served  to 
avoid  confusion,  and  gave  the  many  who  wished  to  call 
something  like  a  chance  to  be  heard,  each  for  himself. 

That  evening,  immediately  after  tea,  I  commenced  getting 
ready,  and  after  completely  exhausting  my  wardrobe  and 
patience,  felt  but  poorly  prepared  to  be  introduced  to  a 
young  lady  who  had  actually  been  to  Europe,  and  reigned 
as  one  of  the  queens  of  our  metropolitan  society. 

As  we  neared  the  door  I  wondered  that  DeVare  could  be 
so  cool  and  composed,  while  my  heart  was  fluttering  so  that 
my  limbs  caught  the  tremor,  and,  in  spite  of  the  warm, 
pleasant  night,  persisted  in  having  the  ague.  I  saw  that 
the  curtain  was  down  as  we  knocked  at  the  door,  but 
there  was  the  reflection  of  light  within,  and  the  murmur  of 
several  voices.  I  had  been  thinking  all  the  time  of  what  to 
say  first.  I  felt  that  I  could  get  on  very  well  after  the  con- 
versation started,  but  how  to  fill  up  with  appropriate  re- 
marks that  dismal  silence  just  after  the  introduction,  was 
more  than  my  inexperience  could  compass.  I  had  made  up 
some  absurd  compliment  about  the  beautiful  northern  flower 
blooming  still  sweetly  in  southern  soil,  but  the  rat-tat  of  the 
knocker  dissipated  every  collected  thought,  and  left  my 
mind  blanker  than  before. 

A  servant  answered  our  knock  ;  we  hung  our  hats  on  the 
stand.  I  arranged  my  cravat  and  smoothed  on  my  glove  for 
the  thirty-seventh  time,  and  the  next  thing  I  knew  I  was  in 
a  throng  of  faces,  from  which  rose  up  one  with  a  wavy  mass 
of  tawny  hair,  drooping  sleepy  eyes,  and  red  lips,  that  parted 

9* 


202  SEA-GIFT. 

over  smooth  white  teeth.  I  thought  I  heard  DeVare's  voice, 
as  in  a  dream  :  "  Miss  Carrover,  allow  me  to  introduce  my 
friend,  Mr.  Smith,"  and  I  bowed  till  the  part  in  my  hair  alone 
was  visible. 

There  was  another  lady  in  the  room,  Miss  Minnie,  the 
daughter  of  the  Professor,  and  I  took  the  only  seat  in  sight, 
which  was  near  her.  Notwithstanding  our  engagement,  the 
parlor  was  full  of  gentlemen,  and,  to  my  horror,  many  of 
them  were  Sophs.  There  was  quite  a  crowd  of  these  around 
Miss  Minnie,  who  was  a  vivacious  little  personage,  full  of 
mischief  and  wit,  and  dispensing  her  smiles  and  bon  mots 
around  with  generous  impartiality.  As  the  conversation 
had  begun  before  I  entered  I  could  not  very  well  join  in,  and 
as  no  one  addressed  any  remark  to  me,  I  sat  bolt  upright  in 
my  chair,  with  one  arm  thrown,  with  an  attempt  at  ease, 
over  the  back,  while  the  other  fumbled  at  my  watch  chain. 

DeVare  had  found  a  seat  near  Miss  Carrover,  and  was  soon 
absorbed  in  conversation  with  her — supposing,  of  course, 
that  after  an  introduction  I  would  have  nothing  to  do  but 
proceed  to  enjoyment.  A  procedure  not  always  of  con- 
summate ease  ! 

As  I  was  sitting  very  near  the  circle  around  Miss  Minnie, 
I  soon  found  that  I  was  not  only  the  object  of  their  mis- 
chievous glances  but  also  of  their  wit.  Their  tones  were 
just  loud  enough  for  me  to  hear,  and  after  each  sally  all 
would  join  in  a  laugh,  which  Miss  Minnie  often  led.  From 
this  they  began  to  address  themselves  to  me,  calling  me 
Fresh,  asking  what  I  had  come  for,  and  if  I  was  not  ashamed 
to  use  the  parlor  mirror  to  dress  by.  (I  had  been  uncon- 
sciously adjusting  my  cravat  in  the  mirror  over  the  mantel.) 

As  I  was  not  certain  whether  the  Sophs'  prerogative  ex- 
tended to  a  private  parlor  or  not,  I  was  afraid  to  say  any- 
thing, but  sat  still,  while  my  embarrassment  drove  the 
blood  almost  through  my  cheeks,  and  beaded  my  forehead 
with  great  drops  of  perspiration. 


SEA-GIFT.  203 

Miss  Minnie  then  inquired  if  I  would  sit  still  or  take  a 
seat  nearer  the  fire — the  point  of  her  remark  lying  in  fact 
that  it  was  quite  a  warm  night,  and  there  was  not  a  spark 
in  the  fireplace. 

I  tried  to  say  "  No,  thank  you,"  but  not  recognizing  my 

own  voice,  cut  it  off  with  "  No ,"  which  itself  was  so 

meekly  stammered  it  had  no  decided  negative  character  ; 
but  it  had  the  effect  of  raising  all  the  voices  of  the  Sophs, 
who  cried  out : 

"  Oh,  how  impolite,  Fresh,  to  say  no  to  a  lady !  Where 
did  you  learn  your  manners  ?     How  extremely  vulgar  !" 

I  was  just  on  the  point  of  rushing  from  the  room  when 
DeVare's  attention  was  attracted  at  this  outcry,  and  he  took 
in  the  position  of  affairs  at  a  glance.  His  face  was  aglow 
with  scorn  and  indignation  as  he  rose  from  Miss  Carrover's 
side  and  strode  to  our  part  of  the  room. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said — looking  with  withering  contempt 
on  the  circle  around  Miss  Minnie,  "though  the  term  is  a 
misnomer — I  have  introduced  Mr.  Smith  here  :  an  insult  to 
him  is  an  insult  to  me.  The  presence  of  ladies  is  no  place 
for  a  quarrel,  but  I  characterize  your  conduct  as  ungentle- 
manly,  and  will  be  ready  to  hear  from  any  of  you  at  any 
time.  You  know  my  name  and  the  number  of  my  room. 
Miss  Minnie,  pardon  me,  but  I  am  surprised  that  you  should 
have  allowed  or  encouraged  such  conduct  in  your  house." 

"  Really,  Mr.  DeVare,  you  are  not  in  earnest  ?"  said  Miss 
Minnie,  with  imperturbable  good  humor.  "  Why,  I  thought 
even  the  ladies  had  a  right  to  tease  the  Fresh." 

"That  is  just  as  you  please  to  think,  Miss  Minnie,"  he 
replied,  with  one  of  his  bows  ;  "  the  gentlemen  have  heard 
my  opinion  of  their  conduct." 

"  Lil,  you  and  I  will  leave  the  parlor  if  the  gentlemen  wish 
to  fight,"  said  Miss  Minnie,  making  a  pretence  of  rising  to 
leave  the  room. 

Miss  Carrover  looked  at  her  with  a  shake  of  her  head,  and 


204  SEA-GIFT. 

with  her  soft  rich  voice  said  :  "  Minnie  !"    Then,  turning  to 
DeVare — 

"  Come  here,  Mr.  DeVare,  Minnie  is  only  jesting.  Mr. 
Smith,"  addressing  me,  "  have  you  seen  these  stereoscopic 
views  of  the  University  ?  My  brother  had  them  taken  last 
spring.  Take  a  seat  here  on  the  sofa  and  look  them  over 
with  me,  and  see  if  you  can  recognize  them  all." 

Her  manner  was  so  composed  and  gracious  that  we  were 
all  reseated  and  everything  quiet  before  we  knew  it.  I  had 
felt  so  miserably  wretched  while  DeVare  and  Miss  Minnie 
were  speaking  that  I  felt  eternally  grateful  to  Miss  Carrover 
for  relieving  me,  even  though  she  treated  me  as  if  I  were 
very  young,  in  doing  it. 

In  a  moment  or  two  all  save  DeVare  and  myself  rose  to 
leave — Brazon,  who  was  the  ringleader  in  Miss  Minnie's 
persecuting  circle,  scowling  malignantly  at  DeVare  as  he 
bowed  himself  out. 

As  soon  as  they  had  gone  Miss  Minnie  came  to  where  I 
was  sitting,  and,  with  winning  frankness,  offered  her  hand, 
saying  : 

"  It  was  very  naughty  in  me,  Mr.  Smith,  to  tease  you.  I 
beg  pardon,  and  promise  not  to  do  so  any  more." 

I  caught  her  hand  convulsively,  and  assured  her  of  my 
entire  forgiveness,  and  implored  her  not  to  give  herself  any 
trouble  on  my  account,  and  much  more  to  the  same  inco- 
herent effect. 

She  drew  her  hand  gently  from  mine,  and  calling  DeVare, 
said — 

"  Mr.  DeVare,  let's  take  those  seats  by  the  window  ;  I  have 
a  fuss  to  make  up  with  you,  too." 

DeVare,  of  course,  complied,  and  I  was  left  alone  on  the 
sofa  with  Miss  Carrover.  We  still  had  the  box  of  pictures 
in  our  hands,  but  as  soon  as  DeVare  left  she  closed  the  box 
and  said  : 

"  Let's  put  these  tiresome  old  pictures  up,  and  talk  some. 


SEA-GIFT.  205 

Tell  me  all  about  the  way  the  Sophs  treated  you  when  you 
first  came." 

To  be  near  such  superb  beauty  was  almost  too  much  for 
my  poor  sentimental  heart ;  and  then  to  have  her  wish  to 
hear  me  talk,  and  even  prescribe  the  subject,  as  if  my  words 
would  be  fall  of  so  much  interest  !  I  was  stupid  for  awhile 
with  surprise,  and  sat  for  nearly  half  a  minute  gazing  ab- 
stractedly and  impolitely  in  her  face.  Indeed,  'twas  well 
worth  gazing  on. 

Her  hair  was  not  done  up  regularly,  but  caught  in  great 
loose  folds  around  her  head,  so  as  to  best  set  off  her  face, 
and  was  rolled  back  from  her  clear  white  forehead  in  a 
great  golden  wave — yet  its  color  was  not  altogether  golden  ; 
it  had  a  tinge  of  red  that  made  it  glow  with  a  tawny  light. 
Her  skin  was  perfectly  smooth  and  clear,  and  of  wax-like 
whiteness,  tinged  with  a  bright  peach  pink  on  her  cheeks. 
But  her  chief  charms  were  her  eyes  and  mouth.  Her  eyes 
were  hazel  or  dark  gray,  I  could  never  tell  which,  shaded 
with  very  long  lashes  and  deep  upper  lids,  that  gave  them 
a  dreamy,  languid  expression,  that  always  impresses  us  as 
most  beautiful,  we  know  not  why.  Her  mouth  was  small, 
and  very  much  arched  at  the  corners ;  her  lips  bright  red, 
and  her  teeth  perfectly  white ;  the  upper  lip  protruded 
slightly,  as  if  she  was  ever  a  little  surprised,  and  this,  com- 
bined with  a  constant  slight  arch  of  the  eyebrows,  imparted 
an  air  of  interest  in  all  you  said,  notwithstanding  the 
languor  of  her  general  expression.  Her  beauty  was  Dudu's, 
and  Byron  well  knew  its  fascinating  power. 

As  soon  as  I  recovered  from  my  brief  contemplation  of  her 
face  I  made  an  attempt  to  give  her  my  experience  as  a  Fresh, 
and  what  with  the  pleasure  of  talking  at  all  to  her,  and  her 
interest  in  my  subject,  and  continued  ejaculations  of  pity,  I 
began  to  wish  the  fellows  had  done  me  much  worse  than 
they  had,  it  was  so  delightful  to  have  her  listen  to  tiic 
recital  of  my  woes.     When  I  told  her  of  my  fainting  under 


206  SEA-GIFT. 

the  smoking,  she  smiled  such  a  lazy  little  smile,  and  said, 
"  I  did  not  know  gentlemen  indulged  in  such  feminine 
weaknesses." 

"But  the  air  was  so  noxious,  Miss  Carrover,  no  one 
could  have  borne  it.  You  would  have  been  compelled  to 
faint." 

"  Oh,  I  faint  quite  easily,"  she  said,  arching  one  eyebrow 
instead  of  two,  "  I  came  near  falling  from  my  horse  as  I 
went  to  mount  last  evening,  and  became  unconscious  for  a 
little  while." 

"And  was  no  one  there  to  catch  you?"  I  asked,  with 
earnest  heroism  in  my  tone. 

"  Oh,  of  course,  I  took  care  to  be  provided  with  that  safe- 
guard. Do  you  think  you  could  catch  me  if  we  were  riding 
and  I  should  fall  ?" 

"  I  would  catch  you  if  you  fell  from  the  skies,"  I  replied, 
warmly,  involuntarily  feeling  my  arm,  as  if  it  belonged  to 
Hercules,  and  looking  at  her  just  in  time  to  catch  a  glance  of 
significance  passing  between  herself  and  DeVare.  Feeling 
that  perhaps  I  was  just  a  little  ridiculous,  I  endeavored  to 
leave  the  subject  gradually  by  asking  if  she  was  fond  of 
riding  horseback,  and  begging  the  honor  of  an  engagement 
for  the  next  evening.  She  thanked  me,  and  said  that  as  she 
had  introduced  the  subject  I  might  have  construed  it  into  a 
hint,  and  she  must  therefore  decline  the  offer.  As  I  seemed 
so  cut  down,  however,  she  agreed  to  make  an  indefinite 
engagement,  the  time  to  be  fixed  any  time  after  that 
evening. 

She  then  drew  me  out  about  our  halls  and  libraries,  till  I 
had  told  of  every  alcove,  and  how  well  they  were  arranged 
for  courting,  and  that  all  the  students  carried  their  sweet- 
hearts there,  and  ended  by  asking  her  to  go  with  me  there 
some  evening  after  lecture.  Another  lazy  smile,  and  she 
softly  reminded  me  that  she  had  introduced  that  topic  also, 
and  must  therefore  decline  again,  "  at  least,"  she  said,  look- 


SEA-GIFT.  207 

ing  at  me  sideways  under  her  long  lashes,  "  till  you  claim 
me  as  your  sweetheart,  as  you  state  that  it  is  the  resort  of 
lovers  only." 

I  flushed  and  hushed  for  a  moment,  when  DeVare  rose 
from  his  seat  with  Miss  Minnie,  and  said  it  was  time  for  us 
to  go. 

Miss  Carrover  gave  me  her  hand  at  parting,  and  insisted 
on  my  calling  again  with  so  much  sweet  earnestness  that  I 
made  myself  ridiculous  again  in  my  promise  to  do  so. 

We  had  scarcely  passed  outside  the  gate  when  I  com- 
menced : 

"  DeVare,  is  she  not  perfectly  splendid  !  I'll  vow  I'm 
crazy  about  her." 

"  That  was  shameful  conduct  in  those  scoundrels  to-night," 
DeVare  said,  without  noticing  my  remark,  "  and  had  it  not 
been  for  Miss  Minnie  and  Lillian  I  would  have  punished 
them  on  the  spot." 

"Do  you  call  her  Lillian,  Ramie?"  I  asked  with  surprise. 

"  If  any  of  them  want  satisfaction  for  anything  I  said  to- 
night," he  continued,  without  heeding  me,  "I  will  have  to 
request  you,  Jack,  to  act  as  my  friend." 

"  You  may  depend  on  me,  Ramie  ;  but  if  there  is  to  be 
any  difficulty,  I  must  be  the  principal,  as  it  was  all  begun 
on  my  account." 

"  Oh,  nonsense,"  he  said.  "  I  gave  the  insult  to  them, 
and  of  course  I  only  can  satisfy  them.  I  do  not  expect  any- 
thing, however,  from  that  crowd,  as  they  are  too  cowardly 
to  resent  an  insult." 

We  parted  at  his  room,  and  when  I  reached  mine  I  made 
Ned  put  up  his  books  for  the  night,  and  listen  to  my  account 
of  Miss  Carrover. 

When  I  had  at  last  wearied  him  out,  and  we  went  to  bed, 
I  could  not  go  to  sleep  for  the  dancing  train  of  fancies  that 
were  rushing  through  my  mind.  I  lay  there  till  far  in  the 
night,  recalling  every  incident  of  my  visit,  trying  to  make  its 


SE  A  -  GIFT. 


memory  as  vivid  as  possible,  thinking  of  every  word  she  had 
said,  and  regretting  the  many  foolish  things  I  had  said, 
which  might  lessen  me  in  her  estimation — (but  oh  !  I  hoped 
not !) — wondering  how  she  who  had  seen  so  much  of  society, 
who  had  seen  everything  worth  seeing  in  Europe  and  Ame- 
rica, and  knew  almost  everybody  worth  knowing,  could  be 
so  interested  in  my  talk — a  youth  just  approaching  man- 
hood, unused  to  the  ways  of  the  world  and  unskilled  in  the 
use  of  the  tongue.  Then  I  would,  by  an  ingenious  process, 
known  only  to  those  who  are  vain,  endeavor  to  convince 
myself  that  she  did  like  me,  and  would  eventually  love  me. 
1  would  imagine  her  telling  Miss  Minnie  that  I  was  a  hand- 
some fellow,  and  so  entertaining ;  then  wishing  for  me  to 
call  again,  then  giving  me  a  preference  in  attention  when 
I  did  call,  then  writing  sweet  notes  of  thanks  for  the  many 
love  tokens  and  gifts  I  would  send  her,  then  a  moonlight 
stroll,  a  courtship,  a  kiss,  and  eternal  happiness! 

I  would  fall  asleep  only  to  rebuild  and  embellish  in  my 
dreams  the  magnificent  air  castles  of  my  waking  hours. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

The  morning  after  our  visit  I  was  in  DeVare's  room, 
waiting  for  him  to  come  in  from  lecture,  when  some  one 
knocked,  and,  in  answer  to  my  invitation,  Ellerton,  a  Sopho- 
more, who  had  been  kind  to  me  at  first,  entered,  and  asked 
for  DeVare.  Finding  that  I  expected  him  in  soon,  he  took 
a  seat,  and  commenced  some  trivial  talk  about  college  mat- 
ters. He  had  had  nothing  to  do  with  me  since  I  joined 
DeVare's  club>  and  a  salutation  when  we  passed  had  been 
the  extent  of  our  intercourse  since  early  in  the  session. 

He  spoke  with  regret  of  the  last  night's  affair,  and  said 


SEA-GIFT.  209 

DeVare  ought  not  to  have  been  so  quick  to  resent  the 
fellows'  fun.  This,  of  course,  nettled  me,  and  I  was  about 
to  make  an  angry  reply,  when  DeVare  himself  came  in.  He 
bowed  to  Ellerton,  who  rose  and  handed  him  a  note.  De 
Vare's  brow  contracted  as  he  read  it,  and  as  soon  as  he 
finished  he  tossed  it  to  me,  and  sitting  down  to  his  writing 
table,  commenced  his  reply.  The  note  he  had  received  was 
from  Brazon,  demanding  a  retraction  of  the  language  used 
last  evening,  and  an  apology  in  the  presence  of  both  ladies, 
or  the  usual  satisfaction.  Ere  I  had  finished  reading  De 
Vare  folded  and  addressed  his  answer,  and  Ellerton,  receiv- 
ing it,  bowed  himself  out. 

DeVare  looked  at  me  and  smiled  as  I  asked  him  what  he 
intended  to  do. 

"My  self-respect  forbids  that  I  should  entertain  a  thought 
of  yielding  to  the  first  demand ;  custom  and  public  opinion 
compel  me  to  grant  the  second.  I  wrote,  therefore,  that  I 
had  no  remark  to  regret,  and  no  retraction  to  make ;  and 
that  I  would  accord  him  any  satisfaction  he  might  desire 
1  took  the  liberty  of  referring  him  to  you,  as  my  friend." 

"You  were  perfectly  right  in  that  ;  but,  DeVare,  I  must 
take  your  place,  and  be  the  principal  in  this  affair,  as  it  was 
all  undertaken  on  my  account." 

"  That  could  not  be,  Jack,  even  if  I  were  willing,  which 
I  certainly  am  not.  Do  not  trouble  yourself  about  it,  for  I 
do  not  feel  one  particle  of  concern  or  uneasiness  in  refer- 
ence to  it.  You  had  best  now  go  to  Ellerton's  room,  and 
confer  with  him  in  regard  to  the  arrangements.  One  thing 
1  will  mention :  if  there  has  to  be  a  meeting  get  it  put  off 
till  the  end  of  the  session,  as  the  laws  of  the  University 
require  instant  expulsion  for  any  one  in  anywise  connected 
with  a  duel." 

I  had  scarcely  risen  from  my  seat  when  Ellerton  again 
tapped  at  the  door,  to  request  me  to  walk  with  him  over  to 
his  room. 


210  SEA    GIFT. 

I  rose  and  followed  him,  feeling,  I  must  confess,  some- 
what important  as  second  in  a  duel  which  would  create 
quite  a  stir,  and  yet  feeling  sadly  conscious  that  it  was  a 
strange  manifestation  of  friendship  to  be  arranging  prelimi- 
naries for  my  friend's  possible  and  probable  death. 

When  we  reached  Ellerton's  room  he  motioned  me  to  take 
a  seat,  and  said  : 

"Brazon  has  read  DeVare's  note,  and  as  he  refuses  to 
apologize,  I  wish  to  know  when  he  will  meet  him,  and  with 
what  weapons  ?" 

"  0  !  Ellerton !"  I  said,  thoroughly  unmanned,  "  cannot 
this  wretched  affair  be  settled  without  recourse  to  arms  ?  I 
was  the  unintentional  cause  of  it  all,  and,  as  DeVare  will  not 
hear  of  my  taking  his  place  on  the  field,  I  will  submit  to 
any  humiliation  to  save  him." 

"  I  don't  think  your  humiliation  would  do  much  good," 
he  remarked,  coolly,  sticking  his  knife  through  a  match 
lying  on  the  table,  and  splitting  the  phosphorus  into  a 
blaze.  "  DeVare  is  the  man  who  insulted  him,  and  Brazon 
will  alone  be  satisfied  with  his  blood." 

"  I'll  have  his  if  he  gets  it,"  I  said,  savagely,  recalled  to 
myself  by  his  words. 

"Well,  well,  do  not  threaten,"  he  said,  throwing  the 
match  on  the  floor  and  rubbing  it  out  with  his  boot ;  "let's 
proceed  to  business." 

He  got  paper  and  pens,  and  we  agreed  on  the  following 
arrangements : 

Time  of  meeting,  the  3d  of  December ;  place,  just  in  the 
South  Carolina  line ;  weapons,  Derringer  pistols ;  distance, 
ten  paces. 

"Is  that  all,  now,"  I  said,  rising  to  leave. 

"  I  believe  so,"  he  said,  running  his  finger  down  the 
paper.  "It's  pretty  far  off  now,  and  we'll  have  to  keep 
our  principals  up  to  the  point.  I'm  afraid  they'll  cool  off 
and  make  friends  yet." 


SEA-GIFT.  211 

"You  need  have  no  fears  in  regard  to  mine,"  I  said, 
haughtily,  "he'll  make  no  overtures,  and  will  certainly  be 
ready  when  the  time  comes." 

I  reported  all  to  DeVare,  who  expressed  himself  satisfied 
with  the  arrangements,  and  apparently  dismissed  the  sub- 
ject from  his  mind  for  any  allusion  he  made  to  it  during  the 
days  and  weeks  following. 

The  same  evening  I  walked  out,  and  received  a  very  gra- 
cious bow  from  Miss  Carrover,  which  set  my  heart  in  a 
flutter,  though  I  was  considerably  troubled  at  seeing  Eller- 
ton  in  the  porch  with  her. 

That  night  I  wrote  to  father,  with  many  excuses  and  rea- 
sons for  the  request,  to  send  me  my  horse  and  Reuben  ;  and 
feeling  perfectly  assured  they  would  come,  made  up  my 
mind  what  to  do  when  they  did. 

After  a  day  or  two  I  called  again  on  Miss  Carrover,  and 
was  fortunate  this  time  in  finding  her  alone.  I  enjoyed  a 
very  delightful  tete-a-tete  with  her,  and,  among  other  things, 
told  her  that  I  had  sent  for  my  horse,  and  that  when  he 
came  I  would  claim  the  ride  she  had  so  cruelly  refused  me 
the  evening  I  had  first  called.  She  readily  assented,  and 
expressed  the  wish  to  ride  him  herself.  Then  she  consented 
to  sing  for  me ;  and,  having  been  assured  that  her  favorite 
would  be  mine,  selected  Meyerbeer's  "  Robert  le  Diable." 
Though  her  voice  was  very  fine,  yet  it  had  been  trained  in 
such  affectation  of  the  opera  that  the  song  lost  all  of  its 
melody  and  pathos  in  her  rendition.  She  got  up  so  high  in 
her  screams  for  grace  that  it  was  only  possible  to  descend 
by  a  ladder,  which,  like  Brother  Weekly,  she  constructed  of 
"er,"  and  came  hopping  down  with  such  an  impenitent 
gra-er-a-er-a-er-ce  pour  moi  that  no  one  could  have  blamed 
Robert  for  his  inexorable  " Non,  non,  non"  At  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  piece  I  was,  of  course,  profuse  in  my  thanks  and 
praise ;  but,  fearing  another  such  infliction,  I  begged  for 
some  instrumental  music,  and  was  tested,  as  to  patience,  by 
ten  or  twelve  pages  of  banging  and  scaling. 


212  SEA-GIFT. 

Yet  my  visit  was  very  delightful,  and  I  departed  more 
enraptured  than  ever,  if  such  a  thing  was  possible. 

When  I  recounted  my  visit  to  Ned,  he  only  laughed,  and 
advised  me  seriously  to  attend  more  closely  to  my  books. 

"You  know  how  much  your  father  expects  of  you,"  he 
said ;  "  and  you  may  be  sure  this  Miss  Carrover  does  not 
care  a  fig  for  you." 

"  I  know  she  does,"  I  responded,  warmly.  "  Even  on 
this,  my  second  visit,  she  has  shown  me  plainly  that  she 
likes  me  well.  I'll  bet  we  are  engaged  before  three  months. 
Won't  that  be  glorious,  Ned  ?  Surely,  man,  you  have  no 
eyes,  or  you  would  be  enslaved  yourself  by  her  beauty." 

"  My  vision  is  very  good,"  said  Ned,  "but  I  don't  see  any 
thing  enslaving  about  her.  She  is  pretty,  without  doubt, 
and  is  probably  entertaining  ;  but  there  are  others  equally 
as  good  looking,  and  more  capable  of  rendering  you  happy. 
Besides,  do  you  suppose  that  a  lady  who  has  been  the  object 
of  a  great  city's  adulation  can  be  pleased  with  any  one  in 
this  little  village  of  students — half  of  whom  she  regards  as 
mere  boys  ?" 

"  Umph,  we  are  as  good  as  any  Adonis  of  Broadway. 
And  then,  Ned,  a  lady  who  felt  at  all  bored  by  our  presence 
would  evince  it  in  some  way.  A  look,  a  careless  word  or  a 
sneer  would  betray  her  feelings.  No,  Ned,  you  are  surprised 
at  my  success,  and  only  predict  evil  because  you  hate  to 
confess  the  contrary  is  true." 

"  Well,"  said  Ned,  turning  over  the  leaves  of  his  lexicon 
in  search  of  a  flea  of  a  word,  "  go  on  ;  but  you  will  find  she 
is  only  amusing  herself  with  you  during  her  rustication." 

"  But,  Ned,  I  know  she  likes  me ;  and  won't  it  be  splen- 
did to  call  the  beauty  of  Gotham  mine  ?" 

"  Go  your  way,  old  fellow,"  said  Ned,  catching  the  flea 
r.n'd  pinning  it  with  his  pencil  on  the  margin  of  his  text- 
book ;  "  but,  mark  my  words,  in  three  months  from  to-day 
your  adored  will  have  discarded  you,  and  you  will  then  be 
regretting  the  moments  you  have  wasted  on  her." 


SEA-GIFT.  213 

"  That  reminds  me,"  I  said,  taking  down  my  book,  "  I 
must  cram  Greek  for  to-morrow." 

After  an  hour's  study  we  retired — Ned  well  prepared,  I 
just  half. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

Several  days  have  passed,  and  I  am  still  in  dreamland 
with  Miss  Carrover.  I  manage  to  attend  recitations,  but 
that  is  all.  The  tutor's  instructions  fall  on  an  inattentive 
ear,  and  his  questions  receive  random  answers.  My  books 
are  all  neglected,  and  even  when  I  try  to  study,  my  mind  is 
so  preoccupied  that  it  proves  a  perfect  Dansean  sieve,  and 
after  an  hour's  vacant  rambling  over  a  page  I  close  the 
book,  with  a  more  confused  idea  of  its  contents  than  I  had 
before  I  opened  it. 

I  visit  Miss  Carrover  every  other  evening,  at  least,  and  in 
the  interim  am  thinking  of  a  word  she  spoke,  a  smile  she 
gave;  or  am  forming  rainbow  conjectures  as  to  how  she  will 
treat  me  when  I  next  call. 

A  week  after  the  events  narrated  in  the  last  chapter,  I 
received  a  letter  from  my  father,  saying  that  he  had  read  my 
letter  with  some  surprise,  but  that,  while  he  feared  my  horse 
would  prove  an  hindrance  to  study,  he  did  not  like  to  refuse 
my  first  request,  and  had  accordingly  started  Reuben  off 
with  him  the  morning  before;  that  he  hoped  I  would  not  let 
it  deter  me  from  applying  myself  diligently  to  my  books, 
but  tli at  my  report  at  the  close  of  the  session  might  be,  as 
it  always  had  been  in  my  other  schools,  perfect. 

I  examined  the  date  of  the  letter  and  found  that  it  had 
been  delayed  a  day,  so  that  Reuben  and  Phlegon,  starting 
the  day  before,  ought  to  reach  the  University  that  day.  I 
made  a   minute    calculation,   and   found   that  they  would 


214  SEA-GIFT. 

arrive  by  one  o'clock,  and  so,  with  a  sigh  of  repentance  over 
my  dereliction  of  duty,  and  a  firm  resolve  to  do  better, 
I  determined,  as  that  was  Friday,  to  snap  lecture,  and 
watch  for  Reuben,  waiting  for  Monday  to  turn  over  my 
new  leaf. 

Accordingly,  when  the  bell  for  lecture  rung,  instead  of 
going  with  Ned  to  the  section  room,  I  strolled  through  the 
campus  and  gave  myself  up  to  sweet  thoughts  of  Lillian.  It 
was  one  of  my  autumn  days.  The  sun  was  shining  with  a 
still,  mellow  light  through  a  golden  haze,  which  seemed  to 
have  fallen  on  all  Nature,  so  yellow  were  the  leaves  on  the 
trees  and  the  stubble  in  the  fields.  The  air  was  still  and 
dreamy,  and  the  campus,  usually  so  full  of  noise  and  life, 
empty  and  deserted.  I  tried  to  think  of  Lillian  as  the  only 
one  in  the  world  besides  myself ;  of  the  universe  as  being 
made  for  us  two,  and  of  how  sweetly  we  would  live  for  each 
other.  But  somehow  my  soul  would  not  fall  into  the  delici- 
ous reverie  her  name  usually  inspired.  For  the  first  time 
since  I  had  met  her  I  could  not  think  constantly  of  her,  but 
my  mind  was  ever  and  anon  recurring  to  father's  letter 
and  his  admonitions.  There  was  an  aching  at  my  heart,  a 
restless  unhappiness  I  could  not  understand.  I  wandered 
about  for  half  an  hour,  then  sought  out  the  negro  who  rang 
the  bell,  obtained  the  belfry  keys  from  him,  and  went  up  in 
the  cupola  of  the  South  Building.  Taking  my  seat  on  the 
window  ledge,  I  gazed  on  the  beautiful  scene  around.  A 
large  extent  of  country  spread  out  before  me,  gently  undu- 
lating, and  specked  here  and  there  with  lonely  white  houses 
or  groups  of  negro  quarters.  The  haze  of  the  zenith  softened 
down  to  a  deep  shaded  violet  as  it  met  the  horizon,  and  long 
lines  of  smoke  stood  stiffly  around  the  verge,  like  gray  senti- 
nels guarding  the  Great  Beyond.  A  little  way  off  a  herd  of 
cows  were  grazing,  and  the  hoarse  monotones  of  their  cop- 
per bells  were  just  audible  enough  to  be  drowsy  ;  while 
along  the  red  line  of  the  road  that  wound  out  of  sight  by 


SEA-GIFT.  215 

the  cemetery,  a  white  top  wagon,  with  sluggish  horses,  was 
slowly  crawling  on  to  Raleigh. 

My  mind  now  easily  fell  into  reverie,  but  Miss  Carrover 
was  not  its  burden.  Conscience,  that  had  so  long  been  tap- 
ping at  the  door  of  a  heart  too  full  of  love  to  let  it  in,  now 
gained  a  hearing,  and  told  of  wrong  after  wrong,  of  duties 
neglected,  of  promises  of  diligence  forgotten,  of  honors  so 
easily  in  reach  unstriven  for,  of  a  doting  father  (of  whose 
kind  indulgence  I  was  about  to  receive  such  a  striking 
proof)  so  culpably  deceived,  of  golden  opportunities  wasted 
which  might  never  be  retrieved — all  for  a  love  which  was, 
perhaps,  in  vain — till  remorse  applied  its  tortures  to  my  soul 
and  I  was  miserable.  Then  came  the  struggle.  Could  I  give 
Lillian  up  ?  Could  1  drive  out  all  those  sweet  thoughts  of  her 
that  had  been  such  pleasant  companions  for  me  while  away 
from  her  ?  Could  I  bear  to  think  of  her  sighing  for  me, 
while  I  cruelly  kept  away  ?  Above  all,  could  I  bear  to  think 
of  her  smiling  on  others  and  forgetting  me,  only  because  I 
had  forgotten  her?  No,  I  could  not  do  that,  but  I  would  go 
to  see  her  less  frequently;  I  would  study  harder;  and  re- 
deem the  lost  time  ;  I  would  gain  the  first  honors  ;  and  yet 
love  Lillian.  Like  Alan  of  Buchan,  I  would  win  both  ban- 
ners, and  father  would  smile  on  my  honors  and  approve  my 
choice. 

Patting  down  my  conscience  with  these  good  resolutions, 
I  chanced  to  look  out  on  the  scene  again,  and  saw,  coming 
down  the  road  from  Raleigh,  a  horse  and  rider.  The  horse 
was  blanketed,  but  I  knew  by  the  lordly  bearing  and  arch- 
ing neck  that  it  was  Phlegon,  and  I  clambered  down  from 
the  belfry,  and  ran  down  to  the  hotel  to  meet  him.  The 
bell  rang  for  the  close  of  lectures  at  the  same  time,  and  the 
students  were  thronging  from  the  various  lecture  rooms,  and 
many  shouted  at  me  as  I  hurried  through  the  campus.  I 
reached  the  hotel  just  as  Reuben  rode  up.  I  had  hardly 
gotten  through  making  inquiries  about   them  all  at  home 


216  SEA-GIFT. 

when  the  students,  in  large  numbers,  came  down  to  the 
hotel,  and  commenced  making  comments  on  myself  and  my 
horse.  Some  of  my  friends,  however,  coming  to  me  and 
desiring  to  see  him,  I  made  Reub(  n  take  off  his  blankets  and 
move  him  up  and  down^the  street,  to  show  his  action.  As 
Reuben  stripped  the  cloth  from  his  glossy  hide,  and  the 
splendid  form  stood  revealed  in  its  matchless  grace,  a  mur- 
mur of  approbation  ran  through  the  crowd.  And  Phlegon 
was  in  every  respect  worthy.  An  English  thoroughbred, 
he  possessed  the  marks  of  an  aristocratic  ancestry,  lords  of 
the  turf  for  many  generations.  The  sharp  pointed  ears,  the 
mild  dark  eye,  and  the  tapering  rnousu  colored  muzzle,  with 
its  red  open  nostrils,  were  a  coat  of  arms  as  perfect  as  argent 
fields  and  unicorns  rampant. 

His  color  was  a  beautiful  claret,  and  his  coat  as  glossy  as 
if  just  washed  in  the  ruby  wine.  His  limbs  tapered  deli- 
cately, but  the  muscles  were  round  and  full  of  strength.  He 
had  evidently  been  the  pet  at  home  since  I  had  left,  and  it 
was  with  no  little  pride  that  I  ordered  Reuben  to  take  him 
round  to  the  stables  I  had  engaged  for  him.  I  went  back  to 
my  room,  feeling  a  good  deal  flattered  by  hearing  some  one 
say,  as  Reuben  rode  off  : 

"  That's  a  crack  Fresh,  to  keep  a  horse  the  first  session." 

That  evening,  of  course,  I  rode  out,  and,  riding  out,  of 
course  passed  the  house  where  Miss  Carrover  was  staying, 
She  was  on  the  porch  with  DeVare  as  I  swept  by.  I 
bowed  and  said,  "  To-morrow  evening  !"  and  she  kissed  hej 
hand  at  me  and  said,  "  Without  fail !"  I  was  happy  again, 
and  my  good  resolutions  about  such  very  hard  study  began 
to  melt. 

The  next  evening  found  me  in  the  parlor,  while  Reuben 
stood  at  the  gate  holding  Phlegon  and  the  horse  from  the 
livery  stable  Miss  Carrover  usually  rode. 

As  she  swept  into  the  room,  holding  up  the  long  folds  of 
her  riding  habit  with  one  gauntleted  hand,  while  the  other 


SKA-GIFT.  211 

threatened  me  with  her  pearl  and  gold  riding  whip,  I 
thought  I  had  never  seen  anything  half  so  lovely,  and  I  play- 
fully bent  on  one  knee  as  she  said : 

"  You  wicked  boy,  why  did  you  come  so  late.  I  have 
been  waiting  ever  so  long  for  you  ?" 

I  apologised  with  all  meekness,  threw  the  blame  on  Reuben, 
and  escorted  her  out  to  the  block.  As  soon  as  she  saw  my 
horse  she  burst  into  an  estacy  of  admiration,  and  vowed 
that  I  must  have  the  saddles  changed  ;  that  she  could  not 
allow  her  escort  to  ride  a  prettier  horse  than  she  was  on. 
As  I  believed  him  perfectly  safe,  I  ordered  Reuben  to  change 
the  saddles,  then  assisted  her  to  mount,  took  her  gaitered 
little  foot  in  my  hand  to  adjust  it  in  the  stirrup,  and  then, 
springing  into  my  saddle,  we  galloped  away  into  the  even- 
ing sunlight.  Phlegon  seemed  aware  of  the  lovely  burden 
he  was  bearing,  and  curvetted  and  pranced  with  a  pride 
that  would  have  made  Lucifer  seem  humble.  She  was  very 
much  exhilarated,  and  lost  her  dreamy  air  for  one  of  sprightly 
vivacity.  She  flattered  me  by  innuendo,  and  said  sweet 
things  at  me  through  my  horse,  till  I  was  perfectly  blind  in 
my  belief  in  her  love  for  me.  She  gave  me  a  rosebud  from 
her  hair,  which  I  solemnly  assured  her  should  be  treasured 
till  the  heart,  over  which  I  pinned  it  in  my  lappel,  should  be 
cold  and  pulseless.  She  spoke  of  our  engagement  to  visit 
the  library  and  fixed  the  hour  in  the  afternoon  earlier  than 
she  had  at  first  appointed,  saying,  as  she  did  so,  "  We  will 
have  more  time  to  be  together,  you  know." 

"Thanks  for  your  consideration  of  my  happiness,  Miss 
Carrover,"  I  said,  bowing,  while  my  heart  fluttered  with 
pleasant  surprise  to  hear  her  speak  so.  "  Time  always 
seems  to  be  running  a  race  when  I  am  with  you.  The  mo- 
ments fly  by  only  too  swiftly  when  we  are  with  those  we 
—  er  — ''  A  good  spur  and  a  rearing  horse  are  first  rate 
reliefs  for  embarrassment  when  we  hesitate  for  a  word  ;  at 
least  I  found  them  so  that  afternooa. 

10 


218  SEA-GIPT. 

She  did  not  make  any  remark  in  some  time,  and  I  con- 
tinued : 

"  You  must  be  very  unselfish,  Miss  Carrover,  to  confer  so 
much  pleasure  on  those  who  visit  you,  and  receive  so  little 
in  return." 

"  Oh  no,  indeed,"  she  replied,  tapping  Phlegon  on  the  ear 
with  her  whip,  "  it  is  a  very  great  pleasure  to  me  to  meet 
and  converse  with  friends,  such  as  I  believe  you  are,  Mr. 
Smith." 

"  Indeed  I  am  not  your  friend,  Miss  Carrover,"  I  said, 
grasping  my  reins  very  tight,  and  gaining  courage  from  the 
grasp;  "  a  nearer,  fonder  word  than  friendship  must  express 
my  feelings  for  you." 

"  No,  really  ?"  she  said,  with  that  matchless  arch  of  her 
eyebrows,  looking  me  full  in  the  face. 

When  a  kettle  is  about  to  boil  over,  add  a  few  drops  of 
cold  water,  and  it  subsides  without  another  bubble.  These 
two  words  were  like  ice  to  my  heart's  fervor,  and  we  rode  a 
long  way  in  silence,  I  combing  out  my  horse's  main  with 
my  fingers,  she  humming  the  fragments  of  a  song,  and  fleck- 
ing off  specks  of  dust  from  her  skirt  with  her  whip. 

When  she  spoke  she  changed  the  subject,  and  I  had 
scarcely  courage  to  speak  of  the  beauties  of  Nature  for  the 
remainder  of  the  ride. 

When  we  returned  I  gave  up  the  horses  to  Keuben  at  the 
gate,  and,  bidding  Miss  Carrover  good  evening,  walked 
towards  my  room  meditating. 

She  doubtless  loves  me,  thought  I,  but  of  course  she  is  not 
going  to  reveal  it  till  I  convince  her  of  my  sincerity.  She 
has  probably  been  annoyed  with  empty  protestations  of  love 
from  so  many  that  she  believes  all  men  faithless,  and  my 
sudden  and  inappropriate  declaration  this  afternoon  was 
certainly  not  calculated  to  inspire  any  belief  in  its  truth. 
She  is  a  lady  of  too  much  tact  and  experience  to  discover 
the  real  state  of  her  feelings  till  I  have  proved  myself  in  earn- 


SEA-GIFT.  219 

est,  and  that  I  mean  to  do  before  another  sun  shall  set.  My 
horse,  which  she  knows  I  prize  so  highly,  will  at  least  prove 
that  I  am  not  trifling. 

I  spent  that  night  till  bed  time  writing  notes  presenting 
her  with  Phlegon,  and  then  tearing  them  up,  till  I  almost 
despaired  of  getting  one  to  suit  me.  Towards  twelve  o'clock, 
however,  I  completed  one  on  the  fanciest  paper  procurable, 
and,  delicately  perfuming  it,  laid  it  by  till  Monday  morning, 
as  the  next  day  was  the  Sabbath. 

Monday  morning  was  the  time  I  had  appointed  for  my 
new  leaf,  but  the  excitement  of  sending  my  horse  to  Miss 
Carrover  made  me  determine  to  put  off  the  reform  I  had  con- 
templated to  next  day. 

After  breakfast  I  told  Reuben  to  take  Phlegon,  and  go  up 
to  Mr.  Pommel's  store  and  get  the  saddle  I  bought  there 
Saturday. 

"What  chu  want  wi'  another  saddul,  Marse  John?  Dat 
one  ole  marse  gin  you  rides  better'n  any  saddul  I  ever  sot 
on." 

**  Go  and  do  as  I  told  you,  and  don't  ask  so  many  ques- 
tions. It  is  a  side  saddle  Pve  bought,  and  I  am  going  to 
give  Phlegon  away." 

"  G-wine  to  give  'way  Phregon  1  What  you  'spect  to  do 
wid  me,  Marse  John  ?" 

"You  are  to  attend  to  him  still,  and  saddle  him  whenever 
the  lady  wants  to  use  him." 

"Um-umph,  dat's  gone  by  me!"  he  muttered,  as  he  walked 
off  to  obey  my  orders. 

After  he  had  gone  with  my  note  the  anxious  suspense  of 
waiting  for  the  answer  was  immense.  I  went  up  in  my 
room  and  tried  to  study,  but  it  was  in  vain.  At  the  end  of 
half  an  hour  I  heard  the  clatter  of  hoofs  under  the  windows, 
and  found  Reuben  returned  on  my  horse.  His  teeth  were 
gleaming  to  the  first  molars  as  he  gave  me  Miss  Oarrover'e 
note.     I  tore  it  open  hastily,  and  read  : 


220  SEA-GIFT. 

"  Mr.  Smith  : 

"  Your  unselfish  generosity  in  offering  such  a  superb  con- 
tribution to  my  pleasure  forbids  that  I  should  return  your 
gift  as  formally  as  etiquette  requires.  A  moment's  reflec- 
tion, however,  will  convince  you  that  I  could  not  accept 
your  beautiful  horse  ;  yet  I  assure  you  the  motives  prompt- 
ing the  offer  are  fully  appreciated,  and  will  be  gratefully 
remembered.  The  sentiments  of  regard  you  so  kindly 
express  are  more  than  reciprocated,  and  it  will  be  my  great- 
est pleasure  to  continue  a  friendship  which  has  been  so 
delightful  to  me,  and,  I  trust,  not  unpleasant  to  you. 

"  Hoping  that  this  conventional  necessity  may  not  wound 
your  feelings,  I  remain, 

"The  Same  Lillian.'' 

I  folded  the  note  with  an  air  of  pride  and  a  consciousness 
of  my  powers  of  conquest  I  had  never  felt  before.  Now  I 
have  the  written  proof  of  her  esteem.  I  wonder  if  Ned  will 
doubt  my  success. 

"  What  were  you  laughing  at,  Reuben,  when  you  gave 
me  this  note  ?"  I  said,  turning  to  where  he  stood,  still  grin- 
ning. 

"He-e-e!  he!"  he  snickered,  rubbing  his  nose  against 
the  saddle,  "  dem  young  ladies  tinks  you's  a  gone  case,  Marse 
John." 

"  What  did  they  do  when  you  got  there  ?" 

"  Dey  was  at  de  window  when  I  gallupped  up,  an'  dey 
both  come  out  to  de  porch,  an'  de  little  one  laugh  like  any- 
thing when  de  purty  one  told  what  you  sed  in  de  note,  and 
she  pinched  her  on  de  arm,  and  say,  '  he's  gwine  to  gib  you 
heself  nex','  and  den  dey  both  laugh.  De  purty  one  say 
den,  'I  wish  he  would  ;  I'd  keep  him.'  An'  while  she  gone 
to  write  de  note  de  little  one  asts  me  sight  er  questions 
'bout  you,  an'  I  tell  her  '  dun  no  'm'  to  everything,  'cause  I 
d'  want  her  to  marry  you,  Marse  John.     Den  de  tother  one 


SKA-GIFT.  221 

come  back,  an'  gin  me  dat  little  cranksided  invellop,  an'  tole 
me  to  fetch  it  to  you.  Des  as  I  git  in  de  saddle,  T  hear  one 
of  em  say,  '  Boot'ful,  ain't  it ;  and  so  thortless  of  my  prezure 
in  him.'  But  I  never  stay  der,  I  tell  you,  Marse  John.  I 
lef,  glad  'nough  to  fetch  Phregon  back  'gin." 

"Well,  take  him  back  to  the  stable,  and  rub  him  off,"  I 
said,  turning  to  go  upstairs. 

The  case  now  stands  thus,  I  said  to  myself,  as  I  walked 
thoughtfully  up  the  steps:  She  evidently  loves  me.  She 
knows  now  that  I  love  her  ;  all  that  is  needed  is  a  mutual 
confession.  When  shall  it  take  place?  The  very  first 
opportunity. 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

I  had  secured  the  key  from  the  librarian,  and  we  did  not, 
therefore,  fear  interruption,  as  the  library  of  the  Society 
was  only  open  to  the  public  on  Saturdays. 

As  we  walked  from  alcove  to  alcove  selecting  books,  read- 
ing an  extract  from  one,  examining  the  engravings  in 
another,  and  I  realized  that  we  were  all  alone  in  the  great 
silent  hall,  I  felt  the  resistless  current  of  my  love  more 
strongly  than  ever,  and  determined  to  reveal  it  if  I  could, 
before  we  left  the  library.  But  the  very  thought,  of  sitting 
by  her  side  and  telling  her  to  her  face  that  I  loved  her  made 
a  hot  flutter  rise  in  my  heart  that  imparted  its  tremor  to  my 
limbs,  and  I  began  to  think  it  were  best  to  put  off  the  dis- 
closure a  few  days  yet. 

At  length  we  took  our  seat  on  one  of  the  sofas,  and  bent 
together  over  a  beautifully  illustrated  copy  of  that  passion- 
ate Persian  poem — the  Gitagovinda. 

We  opened  to  a  picture  of  Rhada  half  concealed  in  the 


222  SKA-GIFT. 

papyri,  gazing  on  the  inconstant  Heri  as  he  sports  with  the 
laughing  shepherdesses.  The  sad,  wounded  look  spread 
over  the  chiselled  features  told  of  the  jealousy  within  her 
heart,  and  shaded  the  radiance  of  Heaven  with  the  blight 
of  Earth's  sorrow. 

"  Isn't  that  face  exquisite?"  she  said,  after  gazing  for  some 
time  at  it  without  speaking  ;  "  and  the  hand  half  raised,  hold- 
ing the  broken  stem  of  lotus,  how  perfect  in  outline.  The 
whole  picture  is  the  loveliest  thing  I  ever  saw." 

"  You  haven't  had  the  advantage  of  a  mirror  recently, 
then,"  I  said,  tamely. 

"  That  is  fulsome  and  exceedingly  stale,"  she  said,  with  a 
smile  that  softened  but  did  not  quite  destroy  the  sarcasm  of 
her  tone. 

"  Indeed,  Miss  Carrover,  you  are  lovely  enough  to  make 
Heraclitus  cease  weeping ;  but  I  would  not  seek  your  favor 
with  adulation.  Your  experience  as  a  flirt  has  doubtless 
taught  you  too  well  how  to  estimate  the  compliments  of — er 
(I  longed  for  my  horse  and  spur  again,  but  not  having 
them  with  me  I  was  forced  to  its  utterance) — lovers." 

"Do  you  call  me  a  flirt,"  she  said,  closing  the  book,  and 
setting  it  up  edgewise  on  her  lap,  so  that  she  might  lock  her 
beautiful  fingers  over  it,  "after  all  the  consideration  and 
regard  I  have  shown  you  ?  Has  anything  in  my  conduct 
toward  you  indicated  that  I  was  flirting  with  you  ?" 

"  No  ;  I  confess  with  deep  gratitude  that,  so  far  as  I  am 
concerned,  you  do  not  yet  deserve  the  name.  But  I  do  fear 
your  ridicule  and  sarcasm,  or  my  bursting  heart  would  tell 
its  love." 

"  Poor  little  heart  1  do  not  burst,"  she  said,  patting  me 
with  one  hand  gently  over  my  heart. 

Of  course  I  caught  the  hand  and  imprinted  a  very  fervent 
kiss  on  it ;  a  liberty  which  she  resented  by  calling  "Sir-r-r," 
with  a  great  many  r's,  and  vowing  she  would  not  speak  to 
me  again  while  we  were  in  the  library.  I  gazed  at  her  a 
moment,  and  then  broke  out  passionately  : 


SEA-GIFT.  223 

"  Miss  Lillian — may  I  call  you  that  ? — let's  cease  trifling. 
I  love  you ;  but  before  you  laugh  me  to  scorn  let  me  tell 
you  how  I  love  you.  I  have  never  loved  before,  can  never 
love  again,  as  I  love  you  now.  My  life,  my  soul  is  wrap- 
ped up  in  you ;  my  whole  being  is  in  yours  ;  and  exist- 
ence without  your  love  to  possess  or  to  hope  for  is  utterly 
worthless.  No  other  thought,  no  other  object  has  been 
mine  since  I  saw  you ;  and  I  solemnly  vow  to  you  now,  I 
care  for,  hope  for  nothing  else  on  earth  but  your  smile  and 
favor.  I  cannot,  dare  not  believe  that  you  love  me  now ; 
but  give  me  one  ray  of  hope,  one  straw  to  cling  to  ;  promise 
that  you  will  learn  to  love  me  in  years  to  come  ;  that  after 
long,  patient  devotion  on  my  part,  and  satiety  of  conquest 
on  yours,  you  will  give  me  your  heart.  Dearest  Lillian,  pro- 
mise me." 

The  sexton  of  the  library  had  forgotten  his  broom,  and  it 
chanced  to  be  leaning  against  the  sofa  arm  near  her.  She 
quietly  handed  it  to  me,  and  said,  with  an  affected  sigh : 

"  Alas  !  I  have  no  hope  to  offer,  but  there  is  a  broom  full 
of  straws  for  you  to  cling  to." 

I  dropped  my  head  into  my  hands,  and  moaned  : 

"  Oh  heaven  !  the  agony." 

"  Really,  Mr.  Smith,  you  act  your  part  well.  I  can  only 
regret  that  the  programme  of  courtship  you  have  evidently 
studied  is  a  hackneyed  one.  Indiscriminate  flattery,  life 
and  death  pledges  of  devotion  and  vows  of  eternal  fealty  ! 
The  addition  of  a  little  poetry,  about  the  fountain  of  your 
heart  being  sealed,  to  keep  its  waters,  etc.,  would  have  made 
it  perfect." 

"Miss  Carrover,"  I  said,  raising  my  head  from  my  hands, 
and  looking  at  her  with  a  countenance  so  full  of  despair  I 
saw  she  knew  at  last  that  I  was  in  earnest,  "  it  is  enough. 
Before  we  drop  the  subject,  though,  forever,  hear  me.  As  I 
hope  to  be  judged  in  eternity,  every  word  I  spoke  just  now 
was  earnest  truth.     As  you  value  the  happiness  of  a  fellow 


224  SEA-GIFT. 

being,  do  ine  the  justice,  at  least,  to  believe  this  ray  solemn 
assertion." 

"Mr.  Smith,"  she  said  quickly,  her  face  losing  the  expres- 
sion of  incredulous  derision  it  had  worn,  and  assuming  a 
seriousness  I  had  never  before  seen  on  it,  "  were  you  really 
in  earnest?" 

"Before  my  Maker,  I  was." 

"  Can  you  pardon  my  unkindness,  then,"  and  she  offered 
her  soft  little  hand.  I  took  it,  but  did  not  release  it  imme- 
diately, but  sat  holding  it  in  mine,  and  gazing  down  at  the 
floor.  Though  so  near  her,  I  felt  that  we  were  separated 
by  an  immense  chasm,  whose  black  depths  were  unfathom- 
able ;  but  now  her  last  words  threw  a  tiny  thread  of  gold 
across  it,  and  on  this  slender  bridge  Hope,  like  another 
Blondin,  prepared  to  tread. 

"  I  have  been  called  a  flirt,"  she  continued,  to  my  joyful 
surprise  letting  her  hand  remain  in  mine,  "  and  perhaps  the 
title  is  deserved ;  for  I  confess  that  I  have  constantly  sought 
the  conquest  of  hearts,  and  I  enjoy  nothing  so  much  as  a 
long  story  of  love  poured  out  for  my  mockery — not  that  I 
love  to  cause  pain  in  others,  but  I  have  ever  found  men's 
vows  insincere,  deserving  nothing  better  than  scorn.  When- 
ever I  have  had  reason  to  believe  one  sincere  I  have  always 
made  the  dismissal,  if  I  rejected  him,  as  kind  as  possible. 
With  you,  my  dear  friend — will  you  allow  me  to  deal  can- 
didly ? — I  was  much  pleased,  and  enjoyed  your  pleasant  viva- 
city and  humor  exceedingly ;  so  that  I  will  confess  I  looked 
forward  to  your  visits  more  pleasantly  than  to  almost  any 
one  else's.  Thus,  without  intending  it,  I  have  encouraged 
a  love  which  from  the  first  I  knew  I  could  not  return,  but 
which  I  did  not  suppose  was  serious.  If  I  esteemed  you 
less  I  might  bid  you  hope  that  I  might  retain  you  as  a 
suitor ;  but  the  very  earnestness  of  your  love  forbids  that 
I  should  deceive  you.  I  cannot  love  you,  save  as  a  friend. 
That  is  very  trite,  isn't  it  ?     Still,  it  expresses  my  feelings, 


SKA-GIFT.  225 

and  I  trust  that  you  will  believe  me  when  I  assure  you  that 
I  do  and  ever  shad  entertain  the  highest  regard  for  you." 

"  Do  not  say  you  can  not  love  me,  Miss  Carrover.  Surely 
a  love  so  devoted  as  mine  will  yet  win  some  return." 

She  did  not  reply ;  but  slipping  the  diamond  ring  on  her 
third  finger  down  to  the  tip,  and  holding  it  there  with  her 
thumb,  she  held  it  to  me.  I  looked  down  on  the  inside  of 
the  gold  band  and  saw,  marked  in  ruby  points,  as  if  written 
in  blood,  the  names  Raymond  and  Lillian." 

"  Raymond  1"  I  exclaimed,  "  who — what  is  the  surname  ?" 

"  DeVare  !"  she  whispered  softly. 

The  golden  thread  snapped  in  twain,  and  Hope  fell  forever 
into  the  abyss  1 

I  did  not  reply,  for  I  knew  it  would  have  been  folly  to 
attempt  to  supplant  Raymond  DeVare,  and  I  would  not  if  I 
could  have  done  so  at  a  breath. 

As  neither  of  us  had  any  further  use  for  the  library  we 
closed  it  and  walked  home.  Nothing  special  was  said;  only 
when  I  bade  her  good-bye  she  said,  with  the  old  irresisti- 
ble look :     "  You  will  still  visit  me?" 

I  bowed  low,  and  said,  "  If  you  wish  me  to." 

On  my  way  home  I  made  up  my  mind  to  one  thing,  that, 
however  much  I  might  feel  depressed,  I  would  not  let  Ned 
find  it  out.  He  had  provoked  me  enough  with  his  predic- 
tions ;  he  should  not  now  have  the  triumph  of  saying,  "  I 
told  you  so." 

After  tea  I  took  a  long  stroll  with  DeVare,  and,  as  the 
conversation  led  to  it,  I  told  him  all.  He  smiled  when  I  con- 
cluded, and  said  he  had  been  expecting  as  much.  He  then, 
in  return  for  my  confidence,  told  me  that  they  had  been  en- 
gaged since  early  in  the  summer.  That  he  and  Carrover 
had  gone  to  Newport,  and  he  had  met  her  there  and  loved 
her ;  that  they  were  betrothed  before  he  left,  and  that  they 
were  to  be  married  the  coming  June,  immediately  after  his 

graduation*- 

10* 


226  SEA-GIFT. 

"  That  is,"  he  continued,  "  if  the  meeting  we  have  arranged 
for  in  December  does  not  prevent  it." 

"Does  she  know  of  it?"  I  asked. 

"  No  ;  and  I  would  not  have  her  to  for  worlds." 

"  But,  Ramie,  there  will  never  be  a  meeting,''  I  said,  cheerily. 
"  Brazon  is  too  cowardly  to  fight ;  and  if  he  were  not,  time 
would  make  the  affair  too  trivial  to  be  remembered,  espe- 
cially as  it  is  safest  to  forget  it." 

"  Brazon  would  never  have  begun,"  he  said,  "  had  it  not 
been  for  the  advice  of  others.  Of  course  their  purpose  is  to 
continue  the  affair,  as  they  suffer  no  uneasiness  on  account 
of  it."        .   " 

"  Well,  Ramie,  let  us  look  on  the  bright  side  of  things.  I 
do  not  believe  that  the  affair  will  come  off  at  all,  and  if  it 
does  it  will  be  without  danger  to  yourself." 

DeVare  then  gave  me  his  personal  history,  stating  that  he 
was  an  only  child ;  that  his  father  had  been  dead  a  great . 
many  years  ;  that  his  mother  was  perfectly  devoted  to  him, 
and  that  this  was  the  first  session  she  had  passed  without 
spending  most  of  the  time  at  Chapel  Hill  or  Raleigh,  where 
he  could  run  down  to  see  her  often. 

"  She  will  not  leave  New  Orleans  till  the  close  of  Novem- 
ber," he  continued,  "  when  we  will  together  go  to  Richmond 
to  spend  my  vacation.  The  thought  of  the  terrible  blow  to 
her,  if  I  should  fall,  is  the  only  thing  that  makes  me  shrink 
somewhat  from  the  meeting." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


The  thirtieth  November  came  at  last,  and  found  DeVare, 
Ned  and  myself  on  the  train  for  Wilmington. 

The  fall  session  had  closed  that  afternoon,  and  we  had 
gone  up  to  Durham's  to  take  the  night  train.     DeVare  was 


SEA-GIFT.  221 

going  home  with  me,  and  would  remain  till  the  3d  Decem- 
ber, when  we  were  to  go  over  to  South  Carolina,  that  Brazon 
might  prove  himself  a  gentleman  by  trying  to  take  DeVare's 
life. 

He  and  Ellerton  were  on  the  same  train,  in  company  with 
Prank,  but  there  was  no  intercourse  between  any  of  us. 

We  reached  Wilmington  late  the  next  evening,  and  were 
heartily  welcomed  by  every  one.  It  was  delightful  to  be  in 
my  dear  home  again,  every  one  so  glad  to  see  me,  and  all 
interested  in  the  merest  little  detail  of  my  experience.  Car- 
lotta  was  far  more  beautiful  than  when  I  had  left  her,  and  I 
thought,  if  years  improve  her  as  months  have  done,  she  will 
be  the  most  superbly  beautiful  woman  the  world  has  ever 
seen.  DeVare  was  perfectly  enraptured  with  her,  and  vowed 
that  were  his  affections  free  he  would  lay  them  at  her  feet. 
In  fact,  everything  was  made  so  pleasant  to  both  of  us  that 
he  declared  my  home  the  happiest  he  had  ever  known.  My 
spirits  were  very  much  depressed.  Do  what  I  would  I 
could  not  shake  off  a  dull,  heavy  foreboding  that  seemed  to 
shroud  my  heart  in  perpetual  gloom.  Even  when  I  would 
forget  it  for  a  while,  there  was  the  same  unrest,  the  same 
consciousness  of  something  unpleasant,  ever  resting  on  my 
mind.  Whatever  were  the  consequences  of  the  dreaded 
affair  to  the  others,  to  myself  they  could  be  nothing  else  but 
disagreeable.  If  there  were  no  bloodshed,  I  would  incur 
father's  displeasure  to  the  last  degree.  I  would  be  liable  to 
indictment  in  law,  and  would,  perhaps,  be  expelled  the  Uni- 
versity ;  while  if  DeVare  was  killed, but  I  could  not 

allow  myself  to  think  of  such  a  horror  for  the  slightest 
moment. 

Every  day  I  prayed,  with  all  the  faith  I  could  command, 
that  it  might  not  occur,  and,  if  it  did,  that  no  blood  might 
be  spilled.  I  would  have  informed  the  authorities  had  I  not 
promised  DeVare  to  keep  it  secret.  All  this  dread  of  it 
arose  from  the  fact  that  I  was  onlv  the  second.     Had  I  been 


228  SEA-GIFT. 

one  of  the  principals  in  it  the  romance  of  excitement  would 
have  kept  up  my  spirits,  and  the  necessity  for  heroic  de- 
meanor would  have  nerved  me  into  nonchalance.  DeVare 
seemed  perfectly  cheerful,  and  scarcely  ever  gave  the  subject 
a  thought,  but  my  loss  of  spirits  was  so  perceptible  that 
father  rallied  me  in  regard  to  it,  and  mother  became  really 
solicitous. 

The  night  of  the  2d  December  came  round,  and  DeVare 
and  I  went  to  our  rooms  to  make  preparations  for  our  trip 
next  morning.  I  had  told  them  down  stairs  that  DeVare 
had  a  little  matter  of  business  in  South  Carolina,  and  that  I 
had  agreed  to  accompany  him  thither.  We  had  very  few 
preparations  to  make,  as  we  expected  to  return  on  the  even- 
ing train.  As  I  said  this  to  DeVare,  when  he  suggested  that 
we  had  best  carry  a  valise,  I  remember  the  peculiar  smile 
with  which  he  replied : 

"Perhaps  we  may  not  return  at  all,  at  least  together. 
One  of  us  may  be  in  the  baggage  car." 

"  Oh,  Ramie,  for  the  love  of  Heaven  do  not  speak  in  that 
way.  If  you  have  any  love  for  me  let  me  take  your  place 
to-morrow.  I  had  rather  die  a  thousand  deaths  than  feel 
the  dreadful  gloom  I  do  to-night,"  and  I  bowed  my  face  upon 
the  table,  while  my  frame  shook  with  emotion. 

"  Why,  Jack,"  said  Ramie  fondly,  laying  his  hand  on  my 
arm,  "  you  unnerve  me.     What  have  you  to  fear  ?" 

"  More  than  you,  Ramie  1"  I  had  a  hundred  fold  rather 
face  death  than  the  remorse  I  must  feel  if  anything  happens 
to  you." 

"  Your  youth  and  inexperience  shrink  from  the  responsi- 
bility of  the  position  ;  but  look  on  the  bright  side  and  hope 
for  the  best.  Now  come,  sit  here  by  the  fire  with  me,  while 
I  give  you  some  directions  about  what  I  want  done  in  case 
I .     You  understand." 

"Don't  mention  that  horrid  possibility,  Ramie.  I  cannot 
bear  it." 


SEA-GIFT.  229 

"  Yes ;  but  it  must  be  mentioned,"  he  said,  crimping  a 
strip  of  paper  between  his  thumb  and  forefinger,  while  he 
gazed  pensively  at  the  coals  flickering  their  red  horoscope 
deep  in  the  grate.  "  If  I  fall,"  he  at  length  said,  "  have  my 
body  brought  back  to  town  and  carried  to  the  hotel ;  I  do 
not  wish  to  shock  the  feelings  of  your  kind  family  by  being 
brought  here." 

"  It  shall  go  nowhere  else,"  I  replied,  impetuously,  forget- 
ting that  the  neuter  "it"  might  grate  harshly  on  his  ear. 

"  Then  have  a  metallic  case,"  he  went  on,  without  notic- 
ing my  interruption,  "  and  have  it  expressed  to  New  Or- 
leans, telegraphing  Mr.  Dixon,  our  agent,  to  meet  it  and 
make  necessary  arrangements  for  interment.  I  expected 
my  mother  here  soon,  but  I  wrote  her  a  few  days  since  to 
remain  in  New  Orleans  till  she  heard  from  me  again.  I 
made  my  will  yesterday,  and  had  it  signed  and  sealed,  but 
there  are  a  few  articles  of  personal  property  I  wish  you  to 
dispose  of  for  me.  My  ring,  with  Lillian's  and  my  own 
likeness  in  it,  together  with  the  box  of  trinkets  and  souve- 
nirs you  will  find  in  my  trunk,  please  give  to  her  ;  my  watch 
and  chain  send  to  my  mother,  and  this  I  wish  you  to  keep," 
and  he  placed  in  my  hand  a  beautiful  emerald  cross,  which 
he  wore  as  a  scarf  pin. 

He  gazed  again  for  some  time  in  the  fire,  and  then  looked 
up  and  continued : 

"  And,  John,  write  to  mother  and  explain  all  the  circum- 
stances and  reasons  of  the  affair — omitting,  of  course,  the 
slight  connection  you  had  with  its  beginning ;  and  tell  her 
that  I  die  in  the  faith  and  communion  of  the  Church,  and 
in  the  hope  of  Heaven.  I  am  speaking  thus  in  case  the 
worst  happens.  I  trust,  though,  there  may  be  no  occasion 
for  your  carrying  out  these  instructions.  Now  complete 
your  arrangements  and  let's  go  to  sleep  ;  I  want  to  feel  well 
in  the  morning." 

He  retired  to  his  room,  which  adjoined  mine  ;  and  having 


230  SEA-GIFT. 

occasion  to  go  in  there  a  few  moments  afterwards,  I  found 
that  he  was  sleeping  as  peacefully  as  if  on  his  mother's 
bosom.  I  could  not  sleep,  but  tossed  from  side  to  side  in  a 
fever  of  restless  apprehension. 

About  day  I  fell  into  a  doze,  from  which  I  was  awakened 
by  father's  tapping  at  our  door  and  telling  us  it  was  nearly 
train  time.  I  found  DeVare  already  up  and  dressed,  and  I 
rose,  and  hurriedly,  shiveringly,  slipped  on  my  clothes  and 
went  down  with  him  to  the  dining  room,  where  mother  had 
prepared  an  early  breakfast  for  us. 

"  What  time  will  you  return  ?"  asked  father,  as  we  got 
into  the  carriage. 

"  Don't  look  for  us  until  you  see  us,"  I  said,  slamming  the 
carriage  door,  and  concealing  beneath  my  shawl  my  case  of 
Derringers,  which  Ellerton  had  agreed  to  use. 

A  thought  of  coming  back  alone  flitted  like  a  raven  of 
despair  across  my  mind,  but  I  shook  it  off  and  assumed 
cheerfulness. 

As  we  entered  the  boat  I  noticed  Ellerton  and  Brazon  on 
the  forward  deck,  smoking  with  affected  sangfroid.  We 
sat  down  near  the  wheel  house,  and  watched  the  paddles  as 
they  churned  the  bluish-green  water  into  white  foam,  and 
rocked  the  little  skiffs  passing  near,  with  refluent  waves. 
Across  the  river  a  short  dash  on  the  cars  took  us  over 
the  line  and  into  the  little  town  of  C . 

Here  we  hired  hacks  and  drove  out  to  the  place  Ellerton 
and  I  had  agreed  on — a  picturesque  spot,  and  one  which 
Frank  and  I  had  visited  when  we  were  boys.  It  was  a 
beautiful  grass  plat,  of  half  an  acre,  lying  between  two  hills, 
and  bordered  with  a  little  gurgling  branch. 

We  had  hardly  gotten  out  and  dismissed  the  driver  for 
half  an  hour,  when  the  other  carriage  drove  up,  and  Brazon 
and  Ellerton  got  out,  and  with  them  a  surgeon  from  the 
town. 

We  bowed  to  each  other,  and  Ellerton  and  I  stepped  for- 


SEA-GIFT.  231 

ward  to  measure  the  ground.  We  divided  the  sun  and 
shade  as  equally  as  possible  between  them,  Ellerton  exam- 
ined and  loaded  the  pistols,  and  we  arranged  to  place  our 
men.  Brazon  was  smoking  with  apparent  indifference,  but 
that  it  was  assumed  could  be  seen  from  the  nervous,  trem- 
bling way  he  would  take  his  cigar  from  his  mouth,  and  from 
the  frequent  yawns  he  made.  DeVare  was  leaning  against 
a  tree  in  an  abstracted  manner,  and  started  when  I  touched 
his  arm. 

"All  is  ready,  Ramie,"  I  said,  conducting  him  to  the  spot 
assigned  him.  "  Here,  take  this  pistol,  be  cool  and  aim 
well." 

He  only  looked  at  me  and  smiled,  but  said  nothing.  I 
told  Ellerton  he  must  give  the  word  to  fire,  as  I  dared  not, 
and  I  withdrew  a  short  distance,  and  stood  with  uncovered 
head,  breathing  a  prayer  which  I  felt  was  a  mockery. 

Ellerton  raised  his  handkerchief  while  I  quivered  with 
suspense  ;  his  voice  rang  out  loud  and  clear : 

"Ready  !  aim  !  fire  ! — one,  two,  three !" 

At  the  word  "one"  Brazon  fired,  his  ball  cutting  the 
foliage  a  yard  over  DeVare's  head,  while  the  echoes  rolled 
in  solemn  groans  through  the  woods  around. 

"  After  the  word  "  three  "  Ramie  raised  his  pistol  and  fired 
into  the  air,  the  smoke  curling  gracefully  up  towards  Hea- 
ven, as  if  from  the  altar  of  a  peace  offering. 

We  each  ran  to  our  principals. 

"Ramie  !  Ramie  !"  I  exclaimed,  "  this  will  never  do;  why 
on  earth  did  you  not  fire  at  him  ?  I  am  afraid  now  he  will 
want  another  shot,  as  he  sees  your  harmless  intentions.  A 
shot  pretty  close  would  have  frightened  him  off." 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,"  he  said  quietly;  "but  then  I 
might  have  killed  him,  and  that  is  not  my  object." 

Ellerton  now  approached,  and,  bowing,  said : 

"My  principal  claims  another  shot,  as  Mr.  DeVare  prom- 
ised  him  satisfaction." 


232  SKA-GIFT. 

"  He  can  get  it,"  said  DeVare,  before  I  could  interpose. 

"  He  also  begs,"  said  Ellerton,  addressing  DeVare,  "  that 
you  will  do  him  the  honor  to  fire  at  him,  as  he  dislikes  to* 
aim  at  one  who  preserves  your  peaceful  attitude." 

"  I  shall  do  as  I  think  best,"  replied  DeVare,  with  so  much 
dignity  that  Ellerton  withdrew  in  some  confusion. 

Again  were  the  pistols  loaded  and  placed  in  their  hands, 
and  again  rang  out  those  deadly  words,  "  Fire  1 — one,  two, 
three  !" 

Brazon,  who  had  become  very  nervous  and  excited,  fired 
while  the  word  "  one  "  was  yet  on  Ellerton's  lips.  DeVare 
gave  a  slight  start,  raised  his  pistol  and  aimed  upward, 
then  lowered  his  hand  without  firing,  deliberately  uncocked 
his  weapon  and  dropped  it  beside  him,  then,  closing  his 
eyes  with  a  sudden  tightness,  fell  in  a  doubled-up  heap  to 
the  ground.  The  heavy  manner  in  which  he  fell,  without 
regard  to  easing  himself  down,  told  me  all. 

I  ran  to  him,  and  raised  his  head  upon  my  arm  ;  his  eyes 
were  still  closed,  and  his  face  was  pale  as  marble.  He  was 
drawing  his  breath  in  short  gasps,  at  long  intervals,  while 
the  blood  was  oozing  from  his  lips,  and  trickling  in  little  red 
streams  down  his  chin  and  throat.  The  ball  had  entered 
below  the  right  armpit,  and  ranged  straight  across  toward 
the  heart,  and  I  supposed  that  internal  hemorrhage  caused 
the  flow  of  blood  from  the  mouth. 

"  Ramie  !  Ramie  !"  I  called  frantically,  are  you  hurt  much  ? 
Speak  to  me,  Ramie." 

His  eyes  opened  feebly  on  mine,  and  with  considerable 
effort  he  whispered  : 

"  I  am  almost  gone,  Jack." 

The  surgeon  now  approached  with  his  case  of  instruments, 
and  tearing  open  DeVare's  coat,  vest  and  sh}rt,  examined 
the  wound.  A  round  spot,  closed  up  with  blood  and  torn 
flesh,  showed  where  the  death  messenger  had  entered,  and 
rose  and  fell  with  every  labored  breath.     He  contracted  his 


SEA-GIFT.  233 

brow  as  if  in  pain  as  the  surgeon  ran  his  probing  wire  in, 
but  otherwise  remained  quiet  and  passive.  The  surgeon,  as 
he  drew  his  wire  out  and  wiped  it,  put  his  mouth  close  to 
my  ear  and  whispered  : 

"  He  cannot  possibly  live  more  than  ten  minutes.  If  he 
wishes  to  speak,  tell  him  to  cough  up  the  blood  from  his 
throat  and  take  a  swallow  of  this,"  handing  me  a  small 
vial  that  contained  some  powerful  stimulant,  "  the  ball  has 
severed  one  of  the  large  arteries  directly  at  the  heart,  and 
he  must  soon  bleed  to  death." 

1  put  my  mouth  close  to  DeVare's  ear  and  said  : 

"  Ramie,  do  you  wish  to  speak?" 

He  opened  his  eyes  languidly,  and  with  a  motion  of  his 
brow  signified  yes.  I  wiped  his  lips  and  put  the  vial  to  his 
mouth.  He  swallowed  a  little  of  the  liquid,  which  seemed  to 
revive  him  for  a  moment.  He  tightened  his  clasp  on  my 
hand  and  said  feebly  : 

"  It  is  as  I  expected,  John.     Tell  mother "  but  the 

flow  of  blood  choked  his  utterance  again.  I  again  put  the 
vial  to  his  lips,  but  he  turned  his  head  away  from  it,  and  in 
a  whisper  said  : 

"  No,  'tis  useless.      Oh,  my  lonely  mother,  forgive  me  ! 

Dear  Christ  have  mercy "     A  shuddering  clasp  of  the 

white  fingers  locked  in  mine,  a  paler  hue  on  the  pallid  face, 
and  only  Raymond  DeVare's  body  lay  in  my  arms.  The 
great  weight  of  impending  evil  I  had  so  much  dreaded  had 
crushed  down  upon  me,  and  I  was  almost  senseless  beneath 
the  blow.  I  could  not  realize  the  fact,  but  sat  in  stupid 
wonderment,  gazing  at  the  lifeless  features.  Ramie,  my 
fond,  true  friend,  dead  !  So  full  of  life  and  activity  but  a 
moment  ago  ;  now  dead  1  Dead  for  my  sake  ;  dead  because 
I  was  insulted  ;  dead  for  a  hasty  word  ;  dead  on  the  warrant 
of  cowardly  society,  that  would  now  shrink  from  the  poor 
fool  who  killed  him  at  its  behest.     Dead  !  dead  !  dead  1 

I  leaned  my  cheek  down  on  the  forehead,  already  growing 
cold,  and  murmured,  weeping  like  a  woman  : 


234  SEA-GIFT. 

"  No,  no,  Ramie,  you  are  not  dead  ?  Speak  to  me,  Ramie, 
one  word,  open  your  eyes  ;  one  more  look,  Ramie  ! 

The  surgeon  touched  my  arm  and  said  : 

"  The  carriages  have  returned,  as  you  ordered ;  we  had 

better  get  the  body  in  and  drive  back  to  C ,  where  you 

can  telegraph  to  Wilmington  for  a  case,  and  carry  him  home 
to-morrow." 

I  rose  from  the  ground,  laying  Ramie's  head  gently  on  my 
handkerchief,  and  calling  the  coachman  we  lifted  him  up  and 
laid  him  as  well  as  we  could  across  the  seats  of  the  carriage. 

Ellerton  and  Brazon,  who  had  been  standing  some 
distance  on7,  smoking  and  talking  carelessly,  got  into  the 
other  carriage,  and,  bowing  as  they  passed  us,  drove  rapidly 
on  to  the  station.  The  doctor  kindly  asked,  as  we  drove 
slowly  on,  what  I  intended  to  do. 

"  I  don't  know,"  I  replied,  vacantly. 

"  If  you  will  allow  me  to  suggest  a  plan,  I  would  say  go 
to  our  little  hotel  here,  get  a  room  for  to-night,  and  telegraph 
immediately  for  a  metallic  case,  which  will,  perhaps,  come 
out  on  the  evening  train.  The  undertaker  will  seal  it  up 
for  you,  and  you  can  carry  it  in  to-morrow." 

I  thanked  him  for  his  kind  advice,  but  told  him  that  as  I 
knew  the  conductors  on  the  road  I  could  take  the  body  into 
the  mail  car  with  me  till  we  got  to  Wilmington.  I  lowered 
the  carriage  curtains,  and  ordered  the  driver  to  go  as  close 
as  possible  to  the  track  at  the  station  and  wait  for  the  train. 
It  was  a  very  short  time  before  the  train  came  in,  and  I 
immediately  sought  out  the  conductor,  who  had  known  me 
since  I  was  a  boy,  my  father  being  one  of  the  directors  of 
the  road.  I  told  him  my  friend  DeVare  had  been  killed  in  a 
duel,  and  asked  permission  to  carry  the  body  in  the  mail 
car.  He  readily  accorded  it,  and  had  the  carriage  driven 
close  up  to  the  door.  But  with  all  our  precaution,  quite  a 
crowd  gathered  around  as  we  lifted  poor  Ramie  from  the 
carriage  and  laid  him  on  some  cushions  in  the  car.     Some 


SEA-GIFT.  235 

one  had  heard  me  call  his  name  to  the  conductor,  and  it 
passed  from  mouth  to  mouth  that  "  a  young  man  named 
DeVare  was  killed  this  morning  near  here  in  a  duel,  and  they 
are  carrying  him  home." 

The  passengers  in  the  coaches  got  hold  of  it,  and  I  was 
very  much  annoyed  by  the  impertinent  yet  natural  curiosity 
with  which  one  after  another  came  to  the  door  and  looked 
at  myself  and  the  corpse.  At  last  the  whistle  sounded,  the 
train  got  under  way,  and  I  was  free  from  interruptions.  I 
leaned  my  face  against  a  pile  of  mail  bags,  and  gave  way  to 
miserable  reflection.  The  present  was  too  horrible  to  dwell 
on,  and  the  future  nothing  but  remorse  and  gloom.  Re- 
morse that  I  had  not  prevented  the  fatal  affair  at  all  hazards. 
Remorse  that  I  had  not  conquered  pride  and  satisfied  Brazon 
with  my  own  apologies  and  explanation  ;  gloom  that  my 
prospects  were  blighted,  father  deceived,  and  angered  into 
dislike  of  me,  mother  surprised  and  grieved  beyond  ex- 
pression, and  Carlotta  horrified  into  repelling  me ;  my 
career  at  the  University,  which  I  had  resolved,  after  Lillian 
had  discarded  me,  to  make  brilliant,  now  cut  short  in  dis- 
grace, and  my  hitherto  exuberant  spirits  damped  by  an  ever 
vivid  remembrance  of  the  terrible  tragedy,  in  which  I  had 
taken  so  large  a  part.  Then  I  thought  of  the  shock  I  would 
give  them  at  home  as  I  drove  up  to  the  door  with  DeVare's 
dead  body,  and  as  I  fancied  the  faces  of  horror  and  words  of 
reproach,  I  shrank  from  the  ordeal.  My  bitter  reflections 
were  interrupted  by  a  hand  laid  on  my  shoulder.  I  looked 
up  and  found  the  conductor  standing  by  me. 

"  There  is  a  lady  in  the  rear  coach  wishes  to  speak  with 
you,"  he  said,  counting  over  some  tickets  he  took  from  his 
pocket. 

"  "Who  is  it  ?"  I  asked,  looking  at  him  vacantly. 

"  Don't  know  her.  Perhaps  she's  some  kin  to  you.  She's 
a  fine  looking  old  lady,  a  little  gray,  sitting  two  seats  from 
the  back  of  the  coach." 


236  SEA-GIFT. 

I  begged  that  my  friend  might  be  unmolested,  and  made 
my  way  through  the  coaches  to  the  last  one.  A  lady  was 
sitting  two  seats  from  the  back,  and  the  instant  my  eyes  fell 
upon  her  I  had  to  grasp  the  arm  of  a  seat  for  support.  The 
same  noble  features  that  were  now  lying  so  rigid  in  the  car 
ahead  ;  the  same  dark  eye  that  I  had  so  recently  closed 
with  a  sorrowing  hand !  I  knew  in  a  moment  it  was  his 
mother.  I  strengthened  myself  as  well  as  I  was  able,  and 
approaching  her,  bowed  and  said  : 

"  Did  you  wish  to  see  me,  madam  ?" 

She  looked  at  me  earnestly,  as  she  replied : 

"  Pardon  me,  sir,  but  are  you  the  gentleman  whose  friend 
has  just  been  killed  ?" 

"  I  am,  madam." 

"I  heard  a  gentleman,  a  few  seats  from  me,  say  the  unfor- 
tunate man's  name  was  DeVare.  As  that  is  my  own  name, 
and  I  have  a  dear  boy  who  has  been  at  college  in  North 
Carolina,  I  felt  a  restless  anxiety  to  know  more,  and  ven- 
tured to  intrude  on  your  grief." 

I  made  no  reply,  and  she  continued  : 

"  It  was  a  silly  fear  in  me,  I'm  sure.  It  could  not  have 
been  Kaymond,  for  he  would  have  written  to  me." 

I  still  said  nothing,  for  the  simple  reason  I  did  not  know 
what  to  say,  and,  after  a  pause,  she  asked : 

"  What  was  your  friend's  given  name,  sir  ?" 

Driven  to  a  corner  by  her  question,  I  made  a  stammering 
attempt  to  evade. 

"  It  could  not  have  been  your  son,  madam,  I  said,  with 
evident  confusion  ;  "  my  friend's  name  was  Lionel." 

Ramie's  full  name  was  Lionel  Raymond,  but  he  always 
signed  his  name  simply  as  Raymond. 

Her  piercing  gaze  read  my  flimsy  deception  in  a  moment, 
f! nd.  a  quick  pallor  ran  over  her  face,  as  if  her  heart  had 
ceased  beating  for  a  while. 

"  My  son's  name  was  also  Lionel.     Surely,  sir,  you  would 


SEA-GIFT.  237 

not  trifle  with  my  feelings  ?     I  must  go  into  the  front  car 
and  satisfy  myself,"  she  said,  rising  from  her  seat. 

"  Madam,"  I  said,  putting  out  my  hand  to  detain  her,  "  I 
implore  you  to  be  seated.  The  train  will  reach  Wilmington 
in  a  few  moments,  and  you  can  then  see  for  yourself.  Heaven 
forbid  that  it  should  be  your  son  1" 

At  this  moment  the  conductor  approached,  gathering  up 
the  tickets  for  the  last  station.  She  called  him  to  her  and 
said,  with  an  air  of  command  it  was  impossible  to  resist : 

"  I  wish  to  go  to  the  front  car  and  look  at  the  corpse 
there.     You  will  go  with  me,  sir  ?" 

"  I  should  advise  you,  ma'am,  to  sit  still,"  said  the  con- 
ductor, snipping  a  hole  in  the  last  ticket  he  had  taken  ;  "  it's 
not  a  pleasant  sight  for  a  lady,  and  we'll  soon  get  to  Wil- 
mington any  how." 

"  I  only  wished  your  aid  in  crossing  the  platforms,  but  I 
will  go  alone,"  she  said  firmly,  passing  us  both  and  walking 
rapidly  up  the  aisle. 

I  followed  mechanically,  feeling  that  nothing  could  add  to 
the  intensity  of  my  wretchedness.  I  assisted  her  from  car 
to  car,  till,  passing  through  heaps  of  mail  bags,  we  reached 
the  end  of  the  coach  where  lay  the  still  form  of  Ramie, 
wrapped  in  my  travelling  shawl.  She  kneeled  by  its  side, 
and,  turning  back  the  shawl,  gazed  for  a  moment  on  the  pal- 
lid face,  and  then,  with  a  shriek  that  often  now  rings  in  my 
ears,  fell  forward  insensible  on  the  breast  of  her  dead  child. 
The  mail  agent  came  forward,  and  we  tried  all  the  usual  re- 
storatives without  the  slightest  effect.  No  sign  of  returning 
animation  responded  to  our  efforts,  and,  making  the  best 
couch  we  could,  we  were  about  to  lay  her  by  Ramie's  side 
when  the  whistle  sounded  for  Wilmington,  and  the  train 
drew  up  close  to  the  boat  that  was  to  take  us  over  the  river. 
The  conductor  and  the  captain  of  the  boat  aided  me  so 
kindly  that  the  body  of  Ramie  and  his  unconscious  mother 
were   conveyed  on   board  without  attracting   very   much 


238  SBA-GIFT. 

attention.  A  carriage  on  the  other  side  took  us  to  the  hotel, 
where  I  had  concluded  it  was  best  to  go  since  Mrs.  DeVare 
had  become  unconscious.  I  ordered  rooms,  despatched  one 
messenger  for  a  physician  and  another  for  father  ;  then, 
without  waiting  for  them  to  come,  I  left  the  hotel  and 
walked  rapidly  homeward,  for  I  began  to  experience  very 
singular  sensations  hi  mind  and  body — a  tingling  numb- 
ness, that  deadened  my  extremities  ;  and  alternations  of 
sudden  forgetfulness  of  all  that  had  occurred,  and  vivid 
remembrance  of  it.  I  reached  our  door,  and  pushing  it 
open,  found  Carlotta  in  the  hall.  She  started  at  my  hag- 
gard face,  and  exclaimed : 

"  Oh  !  John,  what  is  the  matter  ?  where  is  Mr.  DeVare  ? 
what  has  happened  ?" 

"He  is  dead  !"  I  said,  with  a  vacant  stare  ;  then,  turning, 
rushed  up  stairs,  heedless  of  her  calls  for  mother.  I  man- 
aged to  reach  my  bed,  when  I  fell  across  it  into  a  great 
black  chasm  of  oblivion. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 

How  strange  those  long  days  of  insensibility  now  seem  1 
How  mysterious  that  vague  consciousness  of  unconscious- 
ness, when  the  mind  closes  all  communication  with  the  outer 
world,  and  lives  in  a  state  of  semi-existence  within  itself ! 
All  sight  was  gone,  yet  a  dull  gray  blank  pressed  down 
upon  my  eyeballs — gray  and  dull,  though  invisible ;  all 
hearing  was  gone,  yet  a  singing  sound  lingered  in  my  ears, 
as  if  a  cap  had  been  exploded  near  them  ;  feeling  there  was 
none,  yet  an  undefined  pain  and  sickness  pervaded  my  sys- 
tem, like  a  dream  of  deadly  nausea.  A  gap  in  existence,  a 
chasm  in  thought  and  sense,  known  through  the  veil  of  an 
uncertain  consciousness  !     After  a  long  while,  as  it  seemed 


SEA-GIFT.  239 

to  me,  vague,  uncertain  shadows  began  to  flit  across  this 
dull  blank  before  my  vision.  Gradually,  after  many  Sittings, 
they  began  to  assume  varying  shapes ;  and,  as  the  form  and 
features  of  a  negative  slowly  come  into  distinctness  as  the 
photographer  washes  the  plate,  so  these  shapes  began  to 
show  distinctly  as  familiar  forms  and  faces.  But  oh  !  how 
changed  their  expression !  Those  whom  I  had  thought 
loved  me  most  now  wore  the  blackest  scowl  for  me,  and, 
pointing  at  me,  called  me  Murderer  4  Father,  mother  and 
Carlotta  stood  around  me  constantly,  regarding  me  with  a 
fiendish  malignity  and  hatred.  But  among  all  the  faces  that 
passed  before  me  there  was  one  that  never  changed  its  posi- 
tion or  expression — always  directly  before  me,  almost  touch- 
ing mine  ;  a  face  with  a  stony  glare  from  its  fixed  eyes ;  a 
face  with  a  snarl  of  hate  on  its  white  lips,  from  which  bub- 
bled a  froth  of  blood  ;  a  face  I  could  never  escape,  go  where 
I  would.  I  sprang  over  frightful  precipices,  I  traversed 
burning  deserts,  I  climbed  rugged  wilds,  but  everywhere, 
turning  as  I  turned,  that  face  was  ever  before  me,  freezing 
my  blood  with  its  hideous  scowl.  After  awhile  these  visions 
became  less  distinct,  and  soon  another  blank  succeeded,  dur- 
ing which  I  one  day  unclosed  my  eyes  and  found  everything 
familiar  around  me. 

The  room  was  darkened  and  silent.  The  occasional 
clicking  of  the  coals  in  the  grate,  as  they  powdered 
their  red  cheeks  with  white  ashes,  and  the  foot-fall  of 
a  passer  on  the  pavement  below,  were  all  the  sounds  I 
could  hear.  I  tried  to  raise  myself  on  my  elbow  to  make 
out  what  it  all  meant,  but  I  had  scarcely  made  the  effort 
when  some  one  rose  from  a  chair  at  the  side  of  the  bed,  and 
Carlotta's  beautiful  face  bent  over  me,  with  an  expression 
of  anxious  inquiry,  as  if  she  thought  I  was  still  delirious. 

"Where- — where  have  I  been?  How  came  I  in  bed?"  I 
said,  in  a  weak,  drawling  voice. 

"  Oh}  you  are  yourself  again  !"  she  exclaimed,  with  a  cry 
of  delight ;  "  let  me  run  and  tell  Mrs.  Smith." 


240  SEA-GIFT. 

"  No ;  stop  !  Tell  me  what  I  am  doing  in  this  dark  room. 
What  is  the  matter  with  me  ?" 

"  You  have  been  very  sick/'  she  said,  removing  a  wet 
cloth  from  my  forehead,  and  wiping  the  dampness  away  ; 
"you  have  been  delirious  for  more  than  two  weeks.  But 
the  doctor  says  you  must  lie  still  and  not  talk." 

"  But  I  will  talk,"  I  said,  peevishly  ;  "  I  will  know  how  I 
came  here.     Where  are  Ned  and  Ramie  ?" 

A  half  distinct  memory  of  the  duel  and  its  consequences 
flitted  across  my  mind,  but  it  was  all  so  confused  that  it 
seemed  some  horrid  dream,  and  in  helpless  uncertainty  I 
turned  my  cheek  over  on  my  palm  and  gazed  at  Carlotta, 
imploringly. 

She  stroked  my  forehead  with  her  soft  hand,  and  begged 
me  to  remain  quiet,  promising  to  tell  me  all  I  wanted  to 
know  as  soon  as  I  became  a  little  stronger.  Her  touch  and 
sweet  voice  were  so  soothing  that  I  fell  into  a  gentle  doze, 
from  which  I  soon  awoke  much  clearer  in  my  mind  than 
before.  And  now  a  blighting  remembrance  of  Ramie's  death 
came  over  me,  with  such  force  as  to  nearly  unsettle  my  rea- 
son again. 

Mother  soon  came  in,  and,  by  skilfully  diverting  my 
thoughts  from  the  painful  subject,  managed  to  remove  some 
of  the  shadows  that  clustered  around  me. 

Days  lengthened  into  weeks  before  I  was  able  to  sit  up, 
and  how  dreary  would  have  been  those  convalescent  hours 
had  it  not  been  for  Carlotta !  She  seemed  to  have  no  inter- 
est outside  of  my  room.  Her  attention  was  never  officious 
or  too  constant,  and  it  was  rendered  with  so  much  tact  it 
seemed  as  if  I  was  conferring  a  favor  by  accepting  it.  I 
was  so  sure  it  was  a  pleasure  to  her  that  I  never  refused 
letting  her  do  whatever  she  would  for  me.  She  would  sit 
by  my  bedside  for  hours  reading  or  talking  to  me,  seeking 
to  divert  me  by  all  means  possible  from  gloomy  thoughts  or 
sad  reflections.     So  bright  was  the  sunshine  of  her  presence 


SEA-GIFT.  241 

that  I  was  unhappy  unless  she  were  near  me  ;  and  however 
dreary  I  might  be  feeling,  as  soon  as  she  entered,  my  face 
and  heart  would  sensibly  brighten. 

While  she  would  never  allow  me  to  draw  her  into  conver- 
sation about  Ramie  and  his  mother,  yet  I  gradually  learned 
the  sad  truth.  After  Madame  DeVare  was  carried  to  the 
hotel  every  effort  was  made  by  the  physicians  to  revive  her, 
but  in  vain.  The  cataleptic  stroke,  induced  by  the  shock 
she  received,  in  spite  of  all  their  labor,  proved  fatal,  and 
she  and  Ramie  were  buried  together  in  the  cemetery  the 
same  day. 

Then  Carlotta  would  listen  with  such  a  pleasant,  talk- 
eliciting  interest  to  my  stories  of  college  life  that  I  could  talk 
with  untiring  volubility.  In  return  she  would  tell  me  of  all 
that  had  occurred  at  home  since  I  had  been  away,  with  so 
much  originality  of  expression  and  artlessness  of  narration 
that  I  would  lie  and  gaze  for  an  hour  at  a  time  on  her 
faultless  face.  Occasionally  she  would  lift  her  eyes  from 
her  needlework,  and  whenever  they  met  mine  I  always 
looked  away  with  a  strange  and  unaccountable  confusion. 

One  day,  in  our  talk,  she  asked  me  if  Frank  and  I  were 
still  good  friends.  I  told  her  no,  and  inquired  why  she 
asked. 

"Because  Lulie  has  changed  so  in  her  conduct  towards 
me.  She  has  been  very  reserved  and  formal  with  me  since 
you  left,  and  rarely  visits  me." 

"  Has  Prank  been  paying  her  much  attention  this  vaca- 
tion V  I  asked,  taking  a  sip  of  the  cordial  that  stood  by  my 
bed. 

"I  have  not  had  many  opportunities  for  observing,"  she 
replied,  driving  her  stiletto  through  a  floss  flower  on  her 
embroidery ;  "  but  I  have  seen  them  together  many  times, 
and  gossip  says  they  are  very  much  devoted.  Perhaps  it  is 
at  his  request  she  has  withdrawn  her  intimacy  from  me." 

"No  doubt  of  it,"  I  replied  ;  "  she  is  perfectly  infatuated, 

11 


2»42  SEA-GIFT. 

and  he  cares  nothing  whatever  for  her,  except  as  a  conquest 
to  boast  of.  I  heard  him  read  one  of  her  letters  to  a  crowd 
in  his  room  one  night,  and  tell  of  liberties  he  had  taken." 

Her  dark  eyes  opened  with  a  flash  of  indignant  astonish- 
ment as  she  exclaimed,  energetically  : 

"  And  she  trusts  to  such  perfidy !  I'll  warn  her,  if  she 
spurns  me,  for  we  have  been  fond  friends.  But  no,"  she 
added,  after  a  pause  ;  "that  would  implicate  you,  and  per- 
haps lead  to  another  affray." 

"  I  don't  care,"  I  said,  punching  in  the  end  of  the  pillow, 
as  if  it  were  Frank's  head  ;  "  tell  her  by  all  means.  I  would 
go  to  her  myself,  but  she  would  think  it  was  an  invention  of 
my  own  to  supersede  Frank  in  her  favor." 

"I  hear  Mrs.  Smith  coming  up  stairs,"  said  Carlotta,  fold- 
ing up  her  work  ;  "  and  as  it  is  late  in  the  afternoon  I'll  run 
over  to  Dr.  Mayland's  and  have  a  good  long  talk  with  Lulie, 
and  get  back  in  time  to  bring  up  your  tea." 

"  Bless  your  dear  heart,  how  I  love  you  !"  I  murmured, 
as  I  watched  her  tucking  back  the  curtains  and  setting 
everything  to  rights  ere  she  tripped  from  the  room.  I  could 
not  help  instituting  a  comparison  between  her  and  Miss 
Carrover,  and  I  could  find  only  one  point  in  the  latter's 
favor  :  that  she  was  a  grown  lady,  who  had  seen  much  of 
society,  while  Carlotta  was,  to  my  college  dignity,  only  a 
child — too  often  present  for  the  romantic  sigh,  and  too  con- 
stantly near  for  the  heart-throb  when  I  met  her. 

And,  in  thinking  of  Lillian,  the  faint  shadow  of  a  demon 
thought  began  to  flit  across  my  mind.  The  baseness  of  its 
ingratitude  made  me  shudder  as  I  shrank  from  it ;  yet  it 
gradually  grew,  ever  lurking  deep  down  in  my  heart,  as  it 
whispered,  through  the  reveries  of  the  day  and  the  dreams 
of  the  night,  "  Lillian  can  love  you  now  ;  Ramie  is  dead." 

Deeply  ungrateful  as  it  was  to  the  memory  of  my  noble 
friend,  I  could  not  help  looking  forward  with  pleasure  to 
my  meeting  with  her  ;  when  I  could  take  her  hand,  and, 


SEA-GIFT.  243 

looking  into  her  fond  eyes,  hear  her  say,  "  Nothing  binda 
me  now  ;  I  am  yours  forever." 

I  would  then  endeavor  to  plaster  over  conscience  by  imag- 
ining how  fondly  we  would  cherish  together  the  memory  of 
DeVare ;  how  we  would  pour  our  mingled  tears  upon  his 
grave,  and  feel  that  his  spirit  was  smiling  upon  our  union. 
And  I  would  endeavor  to  convince  myself  that  I  would  be 
acting  in  exact  conformity  to  the  wishes  of  Ramie,  could  he 
express  them  ;  and  I  would  say  a  dozen  times  in  a  day,  "  I 
am  sure  Ramie  had  rather  she  would  love  me  than  another." 

A  day  or  two  elapsed  and  I  was  able  to  walk  about  the 
house  before  Carlotta  had  an  opportunity  of  telling  me  the 
result  of  her  visit  to  Lulie. 

She  said  that  as  soon  as  she  mentioned  the  subject  Lulie 
had  gotten  into  quite  a  passion  about  it,  and  said  she  had 
parents  to  advise  her,  and  that  she  was  under  obligations  to 
no  one  else  for  advice ;  that  she  would  do  as  she  pleased 
and  take  the  consequences. 

"  May  heaven  help  her,"  I  said  fervently,  as  we  changed 
the  subject. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Xeo  and  I  are  again  at  Chapel  Hill,  in  our  old  room.  We 
found  our  books  and  furniture  dusty,  but  undisturbed,  and 
a  day's  preparation  sufficed  to  get  us  in  harness  again. 

It  was  with  great  difficulty  father  had  secured  my  re-ad- 
mission. His  first  application  was  peremptorily  refused, 
but  by  many  letters  and  pledges  to  the  trustees  and  faculty, 
and  in  consideration  of  my  youth  and  inexperience,  I  was 
at  last  allowed  to  go  on  with  my  class. 

For  all  this  I  had  made  extra  resolves  of  diligence,  and 
had  promised  father  that  nothing  should  divert  me  fron: 
intense  application  to  my  books. 


244  SEA-GIFT. 

Of  Miss  Carrover  I  thought  but  little.  I  had  heard  from 
Charleston,  whither  she  had  gone  soon  after  the  duel,  that 
she  was  the  gayest  belle  of  its  society.  This  disregard  of 
what  was  due  the  memory  of  her  betrothed,  coupled  with 
the  gradually  acquired  conviction  that  my  suit  was  hope- 
less, and  a  conscientious  desire  to  do  well  in  my  studies, 
had  somewhat  impaired  the  romantic  fervor  of  my  admira- 
tion for  her,  and  I  heard  with  remarkable  composure  the 
statement  that  she  would  spend  a  week  or  two  in  Chapel 
Hill  on  her  way  to  New  York.  I  resolved  at  first  not  to  sec 
her  at  all ;  but,  feeling  that  this  was  too  great  a  confession 
of  weakness,  even  to  myself,  and  having,  besides,  in  my  pos- 
session the  valuables  DeVare  had  requested  me  to  deliver 
to  her,  I  determined  to  call  just  once,  that  I  might  mark  her 
deportment  before  making  up  my  final  judgment  on  her 
character.  Of  one  thing  I  was  fully  resolved,  that  whether 
she  was  gay  or  sad,  whether  kind  and  cordial  or  cold  and 
distant  towards  me,  no  word  or  glance  of  mine  should  be- 
tray the  faintest  trace  of  the  old  love,  or  depart  from  the 
consistent  seriousness  of  real  bereavement. 

When  I  entered  the  parlor  at  Professor  Z 's  I  found 

her  surrounded  by  a  throng  of  admirers.  As  she  came  for- 
ward to  meet  me,  the  same  superbly  beautiful  woman  I  had 
once  adored,  her  usual  queenly  air  softened  into  one  of 
kindest  greeting,  and  gave  me  both  hands  in  her  warm  wel- 
come, my  heart  bounded  wildly,  and  for  a  moment  I  had 
forgotten  Ramie,  resolves,  and  everything  save  the  rapture 
of  being  near  her  again — of  hearing  her  soft,  rich  voice,  and 
gazing  into  her  dreamy  eyes.  The  presence  of  other  gen- 
tlemen restrained  me,  or  I  believe  I  should  have  knelt  at  her 
feet. 

Taking  my  seat  in  the  circle,  and  dropping  into  a  common- 
place conversation,  I  gradually  regained  my  senses  and  my 
self-control.  And  as  I  became  composed,  and  marked  the 
levity  of  her  conduct — the  jest,  the  sarcasm  and  the  repar- 


SEA-GIFT.  245 

tee — and  then  thought  of  the  cold  form  in  the  cemetery  at 
home,  my  admiration  of  her  beauty  was  tinged  with  con- 
tempt for  her  frivolity. 

Her  visitors  began  to  depart,  and  I  was  about  to  say  good 
night  without  having  accomplished  my  mission,  when  she 
handed  me  a  slip  of  paper,  on  which  she  had  scribbled  the 
words  "  Don't  leave." 

Of  course  I  waited,  and  we  were  soon  in  the  parlor 
alone. 

As  the  last  one  closed  the  door  she  moved  on  the  sofa 
and  said : 

"  Gome,  sit  by  me.  Oh,  how  tiresome  those  fellows  are  ! 
and  I  wanted  to  be  alone  with  you  so  much.  Now  tell  me 
all  about  yourself,  for  it  has  been  a  dreary,  long  time  since 
I  have  seen  you." 

"  I  thought  you  were  aware,  Miss  Carrover,  that  I  was 
connected  with  a  most  unfortunate  affair  at  the  close  of  the 
session,"  I  replied,  nervously  twisting  my  watch  chain,  for  I 
hardly  knew  what  reply  to  make,  and  felt  embarrassed  and 
awkward. 

"  Oh  !  do  not  speak  of  that,"  she  exclaimed,  burying  her 
face  in  her  handkerchief,  and  trembling  with  very  inaudible 
sobs.  "  I  was  trying  to  avoid  that  subject.  My  heart  has 
been  almost  broken  in  its  agony.  Only  in  the  past  few  days 
have  I  been  able  to  compose  my  thoughts  and  feelings.  Oh, 
the  terrible  shock  of  the  announcement !"  Her  voice  was 
so  muffled  by  the  handkerchief  over  her  face  that  her  words 
were  almost  indistinguishable.  Far  better  could  they  have 
been  lost  in  the  cambric  folds  than  to  have  vibrated  into 
eternal  existence  ! 

The  only  reply  I  could  make  was  to  give  her  the  casket 
containing  Ramie's  ring  and  jewels,  as  he  had  directed. 

She  lifted  her  face,  with  eyes  rather  dry  for  such  convul- 
sive weeping,  and  taking  the  casket  pressed  it  to  her  lips, 
as  she  said  : 


246  SEA-GIFT. 

"  And  did  he  think  of  me  1     Oh,  how  can  I  ever  love  you 

enough  for  your  kindness  to  him  !" 

I  ventured  to  say,  "  Love  his  memory." 

"  I  do,  I  do,"  she  replied,  looking  into  my  eyes  with  hers 
clear  and  tearless.  "  Heaven  alone  knows  how  I  cherish 
the  memory  of  my  noble  Ramie  I" 

I  did  her  the  justice  to  believe  her,  but  said  nothing. 

She  continued,  trying  to  open  the  back  of  the  watch  : 

"  But,  my  dear  friend,  for  this  mutual  grief  has  made  you 
seem  nearer  than  ever  before,  there  is  one  point  on  which  I 
want  your  counsel.  How  must  I  act  towards  society  ? 
Must  I  open  my  heart  to  its  hundred  eyes,  and,  by  a  sudden 
seclusion  and  retirement,  reveal  my  sacred  sorrow  to  its 
gaze ;  or  must  I  go  through  the  hollow  mockery  of  gaiety, 
and  assume  a  cheerful  face  with  an  aching  heart  ?  Gentle- 
men call  every  evening,  and  I  am  at  a  loss  to  know  what 
to  do.  If  I  refuse  to  receive  visitors  it  will  cause  remark 
and  inquiry,  and  my  engagement  with  Mr.  DeVare  will  be 
made  public,  with  all  the  usual  train  of  disagreeable  com- 
ment. I  sometimes  think  it  were  best  to  do  violence  to  my 
own  feelings,  and  appear  in  company  as  if  nothing  had  hap- 
pened, while  I  am  here.  I  will  soon  be  in  New  York,  where 
I  can  adapt  my  conduct  to  my  sad  bereavement.  Do  you 
not  think  so  ?" 

"  Really,  Miss  Carrover,"  I  replied,  coldly,  for  the  veil  of 
her  pretended  sorrow  was  too  thin,  "I  do  not  feel  competent 
to  advise  you.  You  know  best  how  the  death  of  DeVare 
affects  you ;  and,  if  you  wilV  pardon  me  for  saying  it,  your 
smiles  and  favors  to  the  frivolous  throng  to-night  would  in- 
dicate that  your  course  of  action  is  already  determined." 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Smith,  you  blame  me,  I  know  you  do,  and  per- 
haps I  deserve  it ;  but  you  cannot  appreciate  my  feelings. 
I  did  love  Ramie  devotedly,  for  he  was  the  noblest  and  best 
of  earth  ;  but  no  one  knew  we  were  betrothed,  and  to  retire 
from  society  now  would  be  only  to  reveal  what  he  wished 


SEA-GIFT.  247 

kept  secret.  Besides,  I  will  be  candid  enough  to  confess 
that  I  find  the  best  cure  for  a  sad  heart  in  a  round  of  pleas- 
ure, and,  knowing  that  seclusion  and  manifested  grief  were 
not  expected  of  me,  I  have  sought  to  drown  my  sorrow  in  a 
whirl  of  frivolity." 

She  paused,  and  looked  at  me  for  some  reply,  but,  as  I 
could  make  none  but  what  would  have  offended  her,  I  said 
nothing 

"  I  know  serious  people  will  blame  me  for  this  trifling," 
she  continued,  "but  gaiety  and  pleasure  are  as  much  my 
element  as  the  air  I  breathe.  Those  who  know  me  will  not 
cease  to  love  me.  And  you,  who  once  professed  such  devo- 
tion, now  hate  me,  because  I  do  not  wear  a  widow's  weeds ! 
Please  do  not  desert  me  when  we  ought  to  become  better 
friends  ;  love  me  still,"  and  she  laid  her  soft,  beautiful  hand 
on  mine. 

Who  could  have  resisted  ?  A  moment  before  T  was  de- 
pising  her  heartlessness,  now,  at  the  electric  touch  of  her 
hand,  I  was  changed ;  the  old  flame  burst  forth  again  with 
resistless  fervor,  and  I  could  take  her,  heartless  as  she  was, 
to  be  forever  mine,  only  so  that  she  loved  me.  I  almost 
crushed  her  hand  in  mine  as  I  pressed  my  lips  upon  it 
again  and  again. 

"Love  you,  Lillian  !  .  Heaven  only  knows  how  madly, 
how  wildly  I  do  love  you.  Only  say  just  once  that  you  love 
me,  or  bid  me  hope.  I  have  never  ceased  to  love  you,  Lil- 
lian, but  your  faith  was  plighted  to  another,  and  I  crushed 
my  heart  into  silence.  But  he  who  stood  between  us  is 
dead,  and,  as  God  shall  judge  me,  I  have  sorrowed  sincerely 
over  his  grave ;  but  nothing  now  binds  you  ;  you  are  free 
to  love  me  if  you  will.  Darling,  darling  Lillian,  come  to  my 
heart  and  be  its  queen." 

I  put  forth  my  arms  to  draw  her  to  my  side,  but  she  drew 
back  and  said : 

"  No,  sir,  the  change  is  too  sudden.     A  moment  ago  there 


248  SEA-GIFT. 

was  a  look  of  contempt  on  your  face — nay,  do  not  deny  it — ■ 
and  now  you  would  have  me  believe  these  wild  protesta- 
tions of  your  phcenix-like  love." 

There  was  a  gleam  of  triumph  in  her  eyes  that  told  me 
she  did  believe  me,  and  gloried  in  her  wondrous  power,  but 
I  was  careless  of  everything  save  to  be  lord  of  her  hand  and 
heart. 

"Lillian,"  I  said,  gazing  into  her  face  with  such  intense 
earnestness  that  even  her  eyes  fell  beneath  my  gaze,  "  you 
once  believed  me  ;  will  you  doubt  me  now  when  I  swear  to 
you  that  I  love  you  as  no  other  man  ever  dared  love  you 
before — that  I  am  willing  to  give  up  everything  for  your 
sake,  even  the  memory  of  Ramie  ?  If  that  stands  between 
our  love,  I  will  forget  that  he  ever  lived  and  forget  that  he 
ever  died." 

I  felt  a  shudder  run  from  her  frame  into  her  hand  as  the 
harsh  words  fell  from  my  lips,  but  'twas  only  a  shudder. 

"  You  are  sure  you  mean  what  you  say  ?"  she  said,  with 
a  half  credulous  smile  that  irritated  me,  and  a  slight  pres- 
sure of  her  fingers  that  soothed  and  made  me  hopeful.  I 
waited  for  her  to  continue,  and  we  both  sat  for  a  few  mo- 
ments gazing  into  the  glowing  coals  on  the  hearth  before  us. 
Suddenly,  deep  in  the  fire,  where  the  heat  was  whitest,  a 
dull  red  spot  appeared,  that  seemed  to  rise  and  fall  as  if 
there  was  breath  beneath  it.  In  an  instant  I  was  again 
kneeling  on  the  damp  ground,  with  a  white  face  resting  on 
my  arm,  and  pale  lips  bubbling  blood  as  they  bade  me  fare- 
well. It  was  as  vivid  as  vision  itself ;  and  after  the  eyes 
were  closed  by  the  surgeon's  hand,  I  could  still  see  the  pale 
lips  murmuring,  "  False  !  False !" 

My  hands  and  forehead  grew  cold  as  ice,  and  my  heart, 
in  its  remorse,  beat  audibly,  "  False  loving  false  !  False 
loving  false  !"  My  resolve  was  taken  from  that  moment ;  I 
would  not  be  shaken  from  i'.  by  scorn  or  tears.  I  dropped 
her  hand  and,  rising,  said  : 


SEA-GIFT.  249 

"Miss  Carrover,  I  did  mean  all  that  I  said;  you  know 
that  I  have  loved  you  ;  but  forget  it.  Even  if  you  could 
love  me,  which  I  dare  not  hope,  it  must  not  be — Ramie's 
spirit  forbids  it.  Will  you  pardon  what  I  have  said  to- 
night ?" 

She  rose  and  stood  before  me,  the  personification  of  anger 
and  scorn,  her  dreamy  eyes  now  flashing,  and  her  beautiful 
face  flushed  with  her  feeling. 

"  Do  you  fear  that  I  am  going  to  accept  your  paltry  love, 
that  you  hasten  to  retract  it  ?  Not  content  with  insulting 
me  with  your  cant  about  what  was  due  the  dead,  you  have 
attempted  a  contemptible  flirtation.  To  say  that  I  saw 
through  your  pitiful  design,  would  indicate  that  I  paid  some 
attention  to  your  rhodomontade,  which  I  did  not ;  but  'tis 
useless  to  waste  further  words  upon  you  ;  I  can  never  suffi- 
ciently express  my  contempt ;  there  !  go,  sir  !"  and  with  a 
gesture  that  would  have  graced  Siddons  she  pointed  her 
jewelled  hand  to  the  door. 

With  a  profound  bow,  I  said  : 

"  Thanks,  Miss  Carrover,  for  the  lesson  of  to-night.  But 
before  I  take  my  leave  permit  me  to  remind  you  that  you 

asked  my  adv "  but  she  had  swept  magnificently  from 

the  room. 

The  next  evening,  while  strolling  with  Ned  on  the  sub- 
urbs of  the  village,  I  met  Miss  Carrover  riding  in  a  buggy 
with  Ellerton,  who  had  not  yet  applied  for  re-admission  to 
the  University,  but  was  staying  with  a  friend.  She  looked 
confused  as  she  passed  us,  and  averted  her  head,  while  I 
turned  and  stared  at  them  till  they  were  out  of  sight. 

"  Oh,  Ramie,  Ramie,"  I  murmured,  as  we  turned  home- 
ward, "  better  to  wed  death  than  the  false  creature  of  thy 
betrothal ;  better  the  worm  at  thy  lips  than  her  kiss  ;  better 
the  sod  on  thy  cheek  than  her  Delilah-like  caresses." 

11* 


250  SEA-GIFT. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

About  the  first  of  April  I  received  a  letter  from  father, 
saying  that  they  had  at  last  concluded  to  put  in  execution 
a  plan  that  had  been  spoken  of  before  I  left  home — namely, 
going  to  Europe  while  I  was  finishing  my  studies.  They 
would  go  first  to  Cuba,  where  they  would  spend  some  time 
at  Carlotta's  home,  and  where  father  could  attend  to  the 
management  of  her  large  estates.  They  would  then  sail 
directly  for  Liverpool,  and  spend  two  or  three  years  in  Eng- 
land and  on  the  continent.  I  was  to  graduate  at  Chapel  Hill, 
then  go  to  Berlin  or  Heidelberg. 

I  felt  almost  irresistibly  impelled  to  write  and  ask  per- 
mission to  accompany  them,  but  reflecting  on  it,  determined 
to  remain  at  Chapel  Hill  and  study  with  renewed  diligence. 

A  second  letter,  some  weeks  later,  informed  me  that  all 
necessary  arrangements  had  been  completed,  and  that 
father,  mother  and  Carlotta  would  be  in  Kaleigh  on  a  speci- 
fied night,  on  their  way  to  New  York,  to  take  steamer  for 
Havana,  and  requesting  me  to  meet  them,  to  say  good- 
bye. 

At  the  appointed  time  I  met  them,  and  while  they  were 
cheerful  I  could  not  help  feeling  sad  at  the  thought  of  being 
left  here  alone  ;  but  I  bore  up  bravely  under  the  disappoint- 
ment, and  promised  father  that  he  should  hear  a  good  report 
of  me. 

After  tea  he  and  mother  walked  up  town  to  see  an  old 
friend,  and  Carlotta  and  I  were  left  together.  While  she 
was  affable  and  pleasant  as  possible,  I  could  not  shake  off  a 
silent  moodiness,  and  she,  to  divert  me,  and  to  relieve  our 
rather  dull  conversation,  brought  me  a  casket  of  jewels  that 
belonged  to  her  mother.  They  had  been  sent  to  her  by  the 
agent  of  Mr.  Eurleston's  estate  in  Cuba,  and  had  reached 
her  since  I  left  home.     There  were  antique  rings  and  brace- 


SEA-GIFT.  251 

lets  of  most  exquisite  workmanship,  there  were  diamonds 
that  would  have  made  Mahmoud  of  Ghisni  envious,  and 
pearls  that  would  have  equalled  the  Zanana.  I  was  very 
much  struck  by  the  design  of  a  pair  of  bracelets.  They  were 
made  in  Etruscan  gold  and  were  a  pair  of  serpents  with  ruby 
eyes  and  emerald  spots.  They  were  made  long,  flexible  and 
spiral,  so  that  when  clasped  upon  the  arm  they  seemed  to 
be  gliding  up  the  flesh.  There  was  some  long  family  history 
connected  with  them,  which  Carlotta  related,  but  I  have  for- 
gotten its  tenor.  But  the  most  interesting  article  in  the 
casket  was  a  beautifully  enamelled  locket,  containing  a  pic- 
ture of  her  mother.  When  she  opened  it  and  I  looked  upon 
the  face,  I  was  perfectly  entranced.  Its  beauty  was  of  that 
radiant  perfection  that  seems  only  to  have  existed  in  the 
conceptions  of  Vandyke  or  Correggio.  It  was  perfect  in 
every  exquisite  feature,  yet  its  wondrous  fascination  lay  in 
their  combination.  The  lustrous,  pensive  eyes,  the  deli- 
cately curved  mouth,  the  soft,  olive  complexion,  the  oval 
outline  of  her  face,  were  all  beautifully  relieved  by  the  rich 
mass  of  raven  hair  that  fell  in  splendid  profusion  over  the 
bare,  smooth  neck. 

Lillian's  beauty  depended  greatly  on  her  skilful  adorn- 
ment, and  her  brilliant  appearance  was  ever  in  debt  to  her 
toilet,  but  this  face  needed  no  cosmetic,  its  beauty  was 
nature's  gift,  and  art  could  only  enhance  it. 

It  was  my  ideal,  and  my  heart  only  withheld  its  homage 
because  'twas  but  a  portrait. 

Looking  up  from  it  to  address  Carlotta,  I  was  startled  to 
find  in  her  face  an  exact  counterpart  of  the  picture,  only  her 
features  were  childish  and  immature.  Her  beauty  was  the 
bud,  this  the  perfect  bloom. 

"Will  she  be  like  this  when  she  is  grown?  Heavens! 
how  I  would  adore  her!"  I  thought,  as  I  gazed  from  one  to 
the  other  and  marked  the  points  of  resemblance. 

I  had   ever   regarded  Carlotta  as  a  pretty  child,  whom 


252  SEA-GIFT. 

everybody  admired,  but  I  had  not  thought  of  her  as  growing 
up  into  the  perfect,  lovely  woman  ;  but  now  a  strange  inde- 
scribable unrest  awoke  in  my  heart,  and  I  felt  that  I  should 
be  far  more  unhappy  when  she  was  gone  than  I  had 
thought. 

While  I  had  never,  and  could  not  then  think  of  loving 
her,  save  as  a  friend  and  brother,  yet  the  reflection  that  she 
was  going  away  to  forget  me  and  perhaps  to  love  another, 
was  galling  in  the  extreme  to  my  feelings,  both  of  pride  and 
disappointment. 

"  Carlotta,"  I  said,  handing  the  picture  back  to  her  with  a 
compliment,  and  looking  at  her  with  a  newly  awakened 
interest,  "  I  fear  that  amid  all  the  splendor  and  novelty  of 
the  scenes  through  which  you  will  soon  pass,  you  will  forget 
almost  that  I  ever  lived." 

"No,  indeed,"  she  replied,  looking  at  me  frankly,  "there 
is  no  danger  of  that  ;  gratitude,  if  nothing  else,  will  keep 
your  memory  ever  fresh  with  me." 

"  But  you  will  be  a  grown  lady  ere  you  return,  and  will, 
I  know,  have  many  admirers.  You  will  love  some  one  of 
them,  and  I  will  be  only  a  cipher  in  your  past." 

"  No,  no,  you  have  been  too  noble  and  good  to  me.  Do 
you  think  me  so  base?  Here  !"  and  taking  a  pair  of  scissors 
from  her  box,  she  cut  off  a  long  curling  ringlet  of  hair 
and  put  it  in  my  hand,  "  keep  that  as  my  pledge  that  I  will 
remember  you  every  day  while  I  am  gone,  and  no  matter 
when  we  meet  again  I  promise  to  redeem  it,  as  the  same 
little  Carlotta  you  have  been  so  kind  to." 

"  Thank  you,  Carlotta,  I  will  treasure  it  carefully,"  I  said, 
folding  it  up  with  a  strange  thrill  of  pleasure  for  only  a 
child's  simple  gift. 

Father  and  mother  came  back  now,  and  after  a  few 
words  of  parting  and  some  tears,  I  bade  them  good-bye  and 
hastened  down  to  the  office,  as  I  was  to  return  to  Durham's 
on  the  night  train. 


SEA- GIFT.  253 

Oh.  what  a  pleasure  to  me  was  that  single  lock  of  hair  ! 

For  days  and  months  after  they  were  gone  a  glance  at  it 
would  recall  her  dear  face  in  all  its  beautiful  earnestness,  as 
she  so  unhesitatingly  pledged  her  remembrance.  And  now 
that  she  was  gone — for  years,  perhaps  forever — I  found — 
yes,  I  will  confess  it — child  as  she  was,  I  loved  her. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The  session  and  a  vacation  in  the  mountains  passed,  I 
commenced  my  studies  as  a  Sophomore,  and  under  this 
new  dignity  fresh  trials  of  my  moral  courage  every  day 
arose.  I  was  constantly  being  solicited  to  join  some  scheme 
of  devilment,  and  though  my  conscience  always  bade  me  re- 
fuse, the  voice  of  the  multitude  often  prevailed,  and  I  was 
thus  drawn  into  many  an  affair  of  which  I  was  afterward 
heartily  ashamed. 

Our  class  seemed  determined  to  surpass  all  of  its  prede- 
cessors in  annoyances  to  the  Faculty,  the  derangement  and 
often  destruction  of  college  property  and  the  "devilling"  of 
Fresh.  One  of  the  Faculty,  whose  views  of  discipline  were 
rigid,  and  who  could  not  brook  the  slightest  disturbance  in 
his  room,  was  our  special  mark.  Going  into  recitation  we 
would  load  our  pockets  with  gravel  and  acorns,  and  by 
dextrously  throwing  them  over  our  neighbor's  shoulder  we 
would  keep  a  perfect  hail  of  them  upon  the  floor,  rendering 
recitation  impossible.  Sometimes  a  rat  would  be  carried  in 
and  turned  loose  in  the  room,  and  every  one  would  mount 
his  seat  in  an  apparent  extremity  of  terror.  Bugs,  reptiles 
and  even  poisonous  snakes  were  put  on  the  floor,  to  run 
under  the  students'  legs  and  cause  a  sufficient  disturbance 
to  suspend  the  lecture. 


254  SEA-GIFT. 

An  attempt  to  "  blow  up  "  the  professor  was  even  made 
by  placing  a  small  quantity  of  powder  under  his  rostrum  ; 
which,  indeed,  came  near  being  a  much  more  serious  matter 
than  was  intended. 

One  morning,  as  Ned  and  I  came  out  from  breakfast,  we 
were  requested  to  go  up  to  one  of  our  classmate's  rooms, 
where  we  found  nearly  the  whole  class  assembled.  The 
object  of  the  meeting  was,  so  we  were  informed,  to  consider 

the   proposition  to  "dress"  for  L ,  the  professor.     To 

"  dress "  for  a  professor  was  to  attend  lecture  in  the  most 
ridiculous  and  grotesque  costume  attainable,  and  had  ever 
been  regarded  by  the  Faculty  as  the  highest  contempt  for 
their  authority,  and  an  offence  meriting  extreme  punish- 
ment. 

The  proposition  was  warmly  seconded  and  approved, 
there  being  only  one  dissenting  voice,  that  of  Ned. 

When  the  roll  was  called  for  the  votes,  he  rose  and  said 
that,  while  he  regretted  to  oppose  himself  to  the  class,  yet 
the  course  proposed  tended  to  defeat  the  object  of  their 
attendance  upon  the  Institution,  and  was,  therefore,  wrong; 
that  it  was  undignified  and  discourteous,  and  that  he  could 
not  join  them. 

Amid  cries  of  "  Bootlick  !  order  !  Cheyleigh,  you're  right ! 
silence  1"  Ned  took  his  hat  and  walked  quietly  from  the 
room. 

When  my  name  was  called,  poor,  weak  I,  could  only  re- 
spond, "  I  am  in  for  anything  the  class  agrees  on,"  while 
my  heart  was  throbbing  to  follow  Ned's  example. 

When  we  assembled,  at  eleven  o'clock,  could  Palstafif  have 
seen  us  he  would  have  thought  his  troop  perfect  dandies. 
Great,  tall  fellows,  six  feet  high,  appeared  in  coats  whose 
sleeves  scarce  reached  their  elbow,  and  pants  that  were  far 
above  their  knees.  Little  fellows  had  on  clothes  that 
smothered  them,  and  which  were  stuffed  out  with  pillows 
till  Daniel  Lambert  would  have  been  a  skeleton  beside  them. 


SEA-GIFT.  255 

Others  wore  pasteboard  collars,  whose  points  extended  far 
above  their  heads,  while  a  whole  window  curtain  of  naming 
chintz  served  them  for  a  cravat.  Some  had  their  clothing 
on  wrong  side  out,  and  one  man  had  reversed  his  entire 
suit,  putting  everything  on  hind  part  before.  A  few  had 
gone  to  the  trouble  of  getting  up  costumes  from  the  stores, 
and  appeared  as  demons  and  devils  with  most  hideous  faces, 
and  horns,  hoofs  and  tails.  The  most  amusing  character  of 
all  was  a  rare  genius  from  the  mountains,  whom  everybody 
knew  as  Joe.  A  man  of  brilliant  ability  and  rare  attain- 
ments, he  was  a  great  favorite  with  the  Faculty,  and  yet, 
from  his  innate  love  of  fun,  he  was  ever  getting  into  some 
difficulty.  He  was  attired,  on  this  occasion,  in  an  immense 
swallow  tailed  coat  of  brown  homespun,  and  tremendous 
copperas  striped  pants.  He  had  gotten  a  pair  of  shoe-store 
signs  down  town  and  wore  them  for  boots,  the  legs  coming 
up  nearly  to  his  waist  and  the  feet  about  a  yard  long.  He 
wore  a  tremendous  pair  of  green  goggles,  and  carried  around 
his  neck  a  rusty  old  log  chain,  from  which  was  suspended  a 
large  circular  clock  to  serve  as  his  watch.  A  turn  down 
collar  of  white  cloth  extending  to  his  shoulders  like  a  cape, 
and  a  whole  sheet  crammed  in  his  pocket  as  a  handkerchief, 
completed  his  outfit.  He  was  unanimously  chosen  our 
leader  and  we  marched  to  the  section  room.  The  professor 
looked  serious  and  was  ominously  silent  till  we  were  all 
seated.  He  called  the  roll  with  unusual  gravity,  and  then, 
that  the  desired  defeat  of  the  recitation  might  not  be  accom- 
plished, commenced  to  examine  the  class  ;  but  the  attempt 
was  futile.  One  would  reply  that  he  would  answer  the 
question  as  soon  as  he  could  get  his  voice  up  out  of  his 
collar  ;  another,  that  his  pants  were  almost  long  enough 
and  were  stretching,  and  that  as  soon  as  they  got  past  his 
knees  he  would  take  pleasure  in  telling  all  he  knew.  Joe, 
upon  being  called  on,  took  out  his  clock  with  a  great  rattle 
of  his  chain,  then  drawing  out  his  immense  sheet,  proceeded 


256  SEA-GIFT. 

to  wipe  his  goggles  with  it,  and  then  blow  his  nose  as  if  it 
was  a  trumpet.  The  ridiculousness  of  this  proceeding  called 
forth  such  a  laugh  from  the  class  that  the  professor  dis- 
missed us  in  disgust,  first  summoning  all  of  us  to  appear 
before  the  Faculty  when  the  bell  rang. 

Immediately  on  our  dismissal  we  held  an  informal  meet- 
ing in  the  campus  and  agreed  to  appear  before  the  Faculty 
in  our  costumes.  There  was  a  wide  stare  of  indignation 
and  surprise  on  their  faces  as  we  filed  into  the  room  and 
took  our  seats.  The  professor  preferred  his  charges,  and 
the  president,  having  called  on  each  member  of  the  board 
for  an  expression  of  opinion,  asked  us  if  we  had  anything  to 
say  in  justification  of  our  offence.  No  one  spoke  for  several 
moments,  and  they  were  about  to  proceed  with  the  case 
when  Joe  slowly  rose  to  his  feet  and  said  in  solemn  tones  : 

"Mr.  President  and  gentlemen  of  the  Faculty — I  have 
somewhat  to  say  in  behalf  of  these  my  friends.  Will  you 
be  kind  enough  to  state  what  length  of  time  you  will  allow 
me  for  their  defence  ?" 

He  paused  and  waited  a  reply,  looking  as  solemn  through 
his  great  frog-eyed  spectacles  as  if  he  was  in  the  High  Court 
of  Chancery. 

"  Speak  on,  Mr. ,"  the  chairman  replied,  "  we  cannot 

entertain  your  nonsensical  proposals  for  time,  but  we  are 
willing  to  allow  you  to  make  any  statement  you  wish,  and 
to  give  any  excuses  you  can  for  your  conduct." 

"  My  friends,"  said  Joe,  turning  to  us,  "  do  you  hear  that? 
Bear  me  witness,  and  see  that  they  accord  the  full  measure 
of  their  promise." 

So  saying,  he  drew  from  under  his  coat  the  old  clock,  and 
taking  the  chain  from  his  neck,  he  let  it  clatter  with  great  noise 
on  the  floor,  and  laid  the  clock  before  him  on  a  bench,  after 
the  manner  of  public  speakers.  He  then  carefully  noted 
the  time,  cleared  his  throat,  adjusted  his  specs  and  began  : 

"  Oh,  most  worthy  Paishdadians,  the  early  dispensers  of 


SEA-GIFT.  257 

justice,  in  whom  are  centred  the  majesty  of  the  Pharaohs, 
the  wisdom  of  the  Magi,  and  the  dignity  of  the  Conscript 
Fathers,  both  Roman  and  Sabine  !  I  would  not  detain  you 
with  useless  words,  but  simply  tell  why  we  have  appeared 
to-day  in  costumes  which  you,  in  the  plenitude  of  your 
wisdom,  have  deemed  offensive  : 

"We  are  unfortunate  young  men,  severed  from  the  en- 
dearments of  home  and  cut  off  from  the  paternal  exchequer; 
no  sewing  sisters'  love,  no  darning  mothers'  care  !  Can 
you  wonder  that  our  wardrobes  have  suffered  such  consider- 
able depletion  that  we  must  make  some  changes  orj'enew? 
As  to  renew  was  impossible,  with  remittances  rarer  than 
angels'  visits,  we  wisely  chose  to  change. 

"  The  apparent  absurdity  of  these  changes  is  at  once  ex- 
plained by  their  utility  as  well  as  their  necessity.  Permit 
me  to  enumerate  a  few,  and  point  out  their  peculiar  advan- 
tages. I  have  been,  as  you  all  know,  of  very  studious 
habits  ;  consequently  the  abrasion  of  my  sedes  pantaloonorum 
has  been  constant.  As  concealment  was  no  longer  possible 
I  exchanged  with  a  smaller  friend,  whose  shortness  of  leg 
will  enable  him  to  draw  the  trite  orifices  up  beyond  the 
reach  of  vision,  while  the  brevity  of  his  unmentionables 
enables  me  to  preserve  my  respectability  by  the  display  of 
a  new  pair  of  socks,  which  I  borrowed. 

"  My  fat  friend  here  found  that  his  garments  were  wear- 
ing out  more  on  the  inside  than  the  out,  and,  consequently, 
exchanges  with  this  starved  anatomy,  that  the  outside  may 
catch  up.  He  then  squeezes  into  the  lean  man's  suit,  to  re- 
duce his  pinguisity.  My  reversed  friend  here,"  pointing  to 
the  man  who  had  his  clothes  with  the  front  turned  behind, 
"has  been  suffering  with  a  chronic  crick  till  his  head  has 
twisted  entirely  around.  With  an  energy  worthy  of  Ithacus 
he  has  resolved  to  retrograde  through  life,  rather  than  sub- 
mit to  the  tyranny  of  his  neck  and  change  his  clothes  ; 
hence  his  remarkable  attitude  and  crawfish  gait. 


258  SEA-GIFT. 

"  The  other  gentlemen  present  have  reasons  equally  good 
for  the  fashions  they  have  adopted,  and  which  this  out-of- 
the-way  place  may  deem  a  little  outre. 

"  This  much,  gentlemen,  to  show  that  my  comrades,  as 
well  as  myself,  had  cause  for  our  conduct.  But  I  see  by 
the  cold  regard  of  your  stern  faces  that  you  do  not  belieye 
me.  If  it  were  not  for  the  consumption  of  your  valuable 
time  I  could  introduce  witnesses  to  prove  what  I  have 
stated,  but  'tis  useless." 

"Stop,  sir!"  exclaimed  the  president,  "we  have  endured 
this  farce  long  enough.  Gentlemen,"  addressing  the  Faculty, 
"what  are  your  opinions  of  the  offence  and  its  punish- 
ment?" 

"  Sir!"  said  Joe,  with  a  green,  piercing  glance,  "  you  have 
promised  that  you  would  allow  me  to  make  my  defence, 
and  I  claim  the  privilege." 

"  Well,  go  on,  sir,  we  cannot  wait  much  longer." 

"  I  shall  take  my  leisure,"  said  Joe,  stooping  down  to  look 
at  the  face  of  his  clock.  "  Well,  I  pass  on  to  my  secondly, 
then.  My  firstly  was  a  statement  of  facts;  my  secondly 
shall  be  argument,  and  my  thirdly,  appeal.  I  do  then  emphati- 
cally deny  to  you  the  right  of  jurisdiction  in  our  case.  You 
cannot  take  cognizance,  even,  of  our  proceedings  unless  you 
make  the  University  of  North  Carolina  a  tailor's  shop  and 
prescribe  the  fashions  for  its  students.  What  right  have 
the  Faculty  of  a  purely  literary  Institution  to  say  what 
shall  be  the  cut  of  my  coat,  merely  because  I  am  a  matricu- 
late ?  By  what  authority  do  you  object  to  my  clothing,  so 
long  as  it  is  decent  ?  and  I  am  sure  none  of  my  friends  here 
can  be  accused  of  indecency  of  apparel. 

"  If,  however,  you  insist  upon  your  right,  by  what 
standard  do  you  condemn  our  appearance  ?  Do  you  know 
what  the  latest  fashions  are  ?  Have  any  of  you  seen  a  Paris 
paper  this  year,  and  are  you  certain  that  your  information 
on  these  points  is  later  than  mine.     If  so,  I  cheerfully  waive 


SEA-GIFT.  259 

the  right  to  determine  for  myself,  and  submit  to  your  direc- 
tion. But  why  multiply  remarks  ;  if  you  can  find  us  guilty 
of  any  infringement  of  the  laws  of  the  University,  behold 
we  are  in  your  hands,  to  be  dealt  with  after  our  sins,  but  we 
do  protest  against  being  condemned  by  some  perverted  con- 
struction of  a  remote  rule. 

"  And  now  we  know,  although  you  have  no  right,  yet  you 
will  try  us  and  condemn  us.  We  throw  ourselves  upon 
your  mercy.  Oh!  be  tender  with  us.  We  are  young  and 
unsophisticated  ;  we  are  away  from  father  and  motherland 
some  of  us,  alas!  are  orphans  ;  will  you  deal  harshly  with  us 
simply  for  changing  our  fashion?  Oh!  ye  who  have  sons, 
plead  with  those  who  have  not,  and  obtain  for  us  clemency. 
Do  not,  with  puritanic  bigotry,  strain  at  a  gnat  of  a  garment 
and  swallow  a  camel  of  cruelty.  Oh  have  mercy  !  Have 
mercy  !  We  have  suffered  the  pangs  of  remorse,  our  bowels 
have  yearned  over  our  transgression  and  groaned  for  dinner, 
and  we  are  ready  now  to  get  down  upon  our  all  fours  and 
gallop  out  the  door  if  you  will  only  speak  the  word.  Speak 
it — bohoo-oo!     Spe-oo-ea-oo-kit !" 

He  pulled  his  great  sheet  handkerchief  out,  and  spreading 
it  on  the  bench  before  him,  buried  his  face  in  it  and  sobbed 
aloud. 

The  Faculty  did  not  smile,  and  we  were  too  badly  scared 
to  laugh  ;  and  so  Joe  raised  his  head  soon  and  wiped  his 
eyes,  took  up  his  clock  and  chain  and  put  it  on  again,  then 
leaned  back  as  solemn  and  sad  as  Heraclitus. 

The  President  then  rose,  and  without  the  slightest  appre- 
ciation of  Joe's  effort,  said  : 

"  Your  conduct,  gentlemen,  has  been  considered  by  the 
Faculty  in  an  impartial  and  unprejudiced  manner,  and  their 
unanimous  vote  is  that  you  be  dismissed  for  an  indefinite 
period. 

"The  farcical  character  of  your  defence,  delivered  through 
your  representative,  and  its  absurd  and  contemptible  con- 


260  SEA-GIFT. 

elusion,  place  it  too  far  beneath  our  notice  for  any  reply ; 
but  I  wish  to  say  a  word  or  two  to  those  who  have  engaged 
in  this  affair  thoughtlessly.  There  is  a  very  mistaken  idea 
among  students  generally  that  it  is  manly  and  courageous 
to  resist  constituted  authority,  and  that  such  a  course  will 
gain  for  them  a  reputation  for  independence  and  spirit. 
They  forget  that  in  this  resistance,  and  in  the  obstruction 
of  recitation,  they  injure  only  themselves,  and  defeat  the 
very  end  for  which  they  have  come  to  college.  Resistance 
to  tyranny  is  sometimes  worthy  of  admiration,  but  here 
there  can  be  no  tyranny,  for  the  same  rights  and  protection 
are  guaranteed  the  students  as  the  tutor,  and  an  appeal  to 
the  right  source  would  prove  a  far  more  speedy  and  effective 
remedy  than  the  course  pursued. 

"  Many  of  you  joined  in  this  shameful  affair  for  the  want 
of  moral  courage,  and  scarcely  one  of  you  really  desired  to 
enter  into  it.  To  those  who  originated  the  plot  I  would 
say,  remember  that  those  you  persuade  to  join  you  suffer 
equally  with  yourselves,  and  your  magnanimity  will  surely 
deter  you  from  getting  others  into  trouble  ;  and  I  would 
beg  those  who  were  led  into  this,  in  future  to  consider  the 
certain  result  of  their  conduct ;  disgrace  and  mortification, 
without  a  single  point  being  gained.  And  I  ask  you  all, 
does  the  paltry  pleasure  of  raising  a  laugh,  repay  even  the 
trouble  of  dressing,  much  less  the  shame  each  one  feels  or 
ought  to  feel?  I  hope  that  you  will  look  at  this  question  of 
deportment  in  its  true  light  and  act  thereon.  You  have 
heard  the  sentence,  gentlemen,  and  can  retire." 

We  sauntered  from  the  room,  and,  once  outside,  com- 
menced a  Babel  of  confused  talk,  which  was  broken  up  by 
our  departing  to  our  rooms  to  put  on  some  decent  apparel. 
I  sat  down  and  commenced  to  indite  a  letter  to  father,  but 
found  it  impossible  to  write  in  the  excited  state  of  my  mind. 
A~  wo  had  to  leave  the  Hill  in  a  few  hours  after  our  dis- 
missal, I  began  to  pack  my  trunk.     Soon  after  dinner,  how- 


SEA-GIFT.  261 

ever,  I  learned  that  the  members  of  the  class  who  had  not 
joined  us,  had  gotten  up  a  petition  for  our  reinstatement. 
The  Faculty  required  a  pledge  of  future  good  behavior  from 
each  of  us  concerned  before  they  would  entertain  the  peti- 
tion at  all ;  and  I  found  to  my  surprise  that  those  who  had 
been  most  anxious  to  get  up  the  "  dress,"  and  who  had 
been  most  violent  in  their  outcry  against  those  who  refused 
to  join  them,  were  now  the  most  solicitous  of  all  that  the 
petition  should  be  signed,  and  were  among  the  first  to  put 
their  names  to  the  pledge.  There  was  one  exception,  Joe 
refused  to  sign  anything  or  in  any  way  recognize  the  right 
of  the  Faculty  to  condemn  us.  He  declared  he  would  stand 
by  the  principles  set  forth  in  his  speech,  and  nothing  could 
move  him  from  it.  In  spite  of  his  frolics  he  was  a  great 
favorite  with  the  Faculty,  and  several  of  them  went  to  him 
privately  and  endeavored  to  persuade  him  to  sign  the 
pledge.  He  thanked  them,  but  firmly  declined,  and  next 
morning  took  his  departure.  We  all  gave  him  three  cheers 
as  he  drove  off  to  Durham's,  which  he  returned  by  waving , 
his  handkerchief  till  he  was  out  of  sight. 

True  old  Joe  !  The  last  tidings  I  had  of  him  were  that,  as 
Colonel  in  the  Confederate  army,  he  had  refused  parole  at 
Appomattox  and  gone  to  the  Dry  Tortugas. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

The  Spring  session  opened  with  pleasant  prospects  for  us  all. 
I  was  conveniently  situated  for  study,  and  resolved  to  make 
the  most  of  my  opportunity.  The  great  college  office  in  those 
days  was  Marshal  for  the  commencement  exercises.  Even  early 
in  the  session  those  interested  commenced  to  electioneer  for 
their  respective  favorites.   Frank  was  one  of  the  candidates, 


262  SEA-GIFT. 

and  in  the  race  for  popularity  his  demagogical  spirit  was 
wonderfully  successful.  He  had  never  had  much  to  do  with 
me  since  the  death  of  DeVare,  but  he  now  seemed  deter- 
mined to  renew  our  old  intimacy. 

As  he  fully  possessed  the  art  of  making  himself  agreeable, 
and  hiding  his  cloven  foot,  I  enjoyed  some  very  pleasant 
hours  with  him. 

He  was  even  confidential  with  me  ;  said  that  he  was  en- 
gaged to  Lulie,  and  that  she  loved  him  very  devotedly,  but 
th  at  he  had  not  quite  made  up  his  mind  yet. 

"  And  when  do  you  expect  to  marry  her  ?"  I  asked  one 
day,  when  we  had  been  talking  about  her. 

"  Marry,  did  you  say  ?  Ha !  ha !  that  is  a  good  one. 
Marry,  the  devil !  Why,  you  do  not  suppose  that  I  am  in 
earnest  with  her,  do  you  ?" 

"You  ought  to  be,  if  she  loves  you,  as  you  say  she  does, 
and  as  I  believe,"  I  replied,  with  indignation  in  my  tone. 

"Well,  perhaps  I  am,"  he  said  with  a  careless  laugh; 
"  without  boasting,  she  is  certainly  infatuated  with  me,  and 
I — I  love  to  be  with  her,  hold  her  hand  and  clasp  her 
waist,  and  all  that  sort  of  thing,  but  whether  you  call  that 
love  or  not  I  do  not  know." 

"  Why,  you  do  not  mean  to  say  you  have  gone  as  far  as 
that  ?"  I  asked,  in  surprise,  for  I  had  never  supposed  that 
Lulie,  with  all  her  infatuation,  would  permit  such  liberties. 

"  Umph !  I  should  think  I  had  ;  and  I  count  myself 
deucedly  fortunate  ;  for  it  isn't  every  day  a  fellow  kisses 
such  lips  as  hers." 

"  Frank,  you  shock  me." 

■'Do  I ?  Oh,  Lulie  is  very  prudent,  with  every  one  else  ; 
but  you  see  with  her  betrothed  she  feels  a  little  freer.  By 
the  way,  John,  how  did  you  make  it  with  Miss  Carrover  ?" 

"  I  had  a  pretty  fair  game,"  I  replied,  cautiously,  for  I  did 
not  wish  to.  be  communicative.  "  Did  you  try  your  hand 
there  ?» 


SEA- GIFT.  263 

"Only  a  little/'  he  replied  ;  "a  stolen  kiss  or  two  and  a 
half  squeeze  was  all  I  got  from  her.  Ellerton  had  it  out 
with  her  though." 

"You  surprise  me,"  I  said.  "I  thought  she  was  very 
chary  of  her  favors." 

"  Chary,  the  devil !  I  could  tell  you  of  a  dozen  men  in 
college  who  were  engaged  to  her.  She  lived  on  flirtation. 
'Twas  reported  that  you  were  swamped  terribly.  They  say 
you  were  the  only  one  in  earnest." 

"Those  who  say  so  know  nothing  about  it,"  I  replied 
warmly,  for  I  was  nettled  at  his  words. 

"  Well,  well,  no  offence  I  hope  ;  but,  changing  the  subject, 
you  will  come  to  my  supper,  Friday  evening,  will  you  not? 
I'll  take  no  refusal.  There  will  be  a  select  company,  and  we 
cannot  do  without  you." 

He  was  so  urgent  in  his  invitation  that  I  finally  consented 
to  attend. 

As  I  started  to  the  supper  room  Friday  night,  Ned  said, 
in  his  kind  way  : 

"  Do  not  drink  much,  to-night,  John.  It  is  hard  to  count 
one's  glasses  in  the  midst  of  so  much  hilarity." 

"  Never  fear  for  me,"  I  said,  gaily,  as  I  ran  down  the  stairs. 
Frank  had  secured  rooms  down  town,  and  on  reaching  them 
I  found  the  company  all  assembled.  There  were  Markham 
and  Bolton,  two  Seniors,  to  contribute  dignity  ;  Trickley,  a 
Soph.,  who  was  brimful  of  song  ;  Ellerton,  who  was  con- 
sidered a  wit  ;  two  or  three  others  whose  names  I  have  for- 
gotten, and  last  a  little  Fresh  named  Peepsy,  who  was  so 
exceedingly  verdant  that  Frank  had  brought  him  down  as 
a  butt  for  us.  I  shook  hands  round  and  bowed  stiffly  to 
Ellerton,  whom  I  had  not  spoken  to  since  the  duel. 

The  time  before  supper  was  laid  was,  as  is  always  the 
case,  dull,  the  Seniors  discussing  Mill  and  Say,  Vattel  and 
Montesquieu,  as  if  the  fate  of  the  nation  depended  on  their 
opinion,  while  the  rest  of  us  addressed  each  other  in  short 


264  SEA-GIFT. 

sentences  after  long  intervals  of  silence.  At  length  a  ser- 
vant announced  that  supper  was  on  the  table.  We  passed 
through  a  folding  door,  and  gathered  around  a  table  that 
was  really  groaning  beneath  its  massive  load  of  delicacies. 
Frank  had  ordered  the  supper  from  Richmond,  and  Pazzini 
had  excelled  himself.  After  the  usual  chair  scrapings,  waiter 
trippings,  plate  turnings  and  comic  graces,  some  of  which 
were  shockingly  irreverent,  we  got  to  work.  With  some 
flow  of  conversation  and  a  laugh  at  Peepsy,  who  called 
Swiss  Meringue  a  syllabub  sandwich,  we  came  to  the  re- 
moval of  the  cloth. 

I  had  determined,  on  my  way  thither,  not  to  touch  wine 
unless  courtesy  compelled  it,  but  now,  as  I  caught  the  con- 
tagion of  hilarity,  and  found  that  what  I  said  was  applauded 
and  listened  to — dangerous  flattery — a  reckless  spirit  of 
conviviality  seized  me,  and  I  threw  restraint  to  the  winds, 
resolving  to  have  a  "  good  time"  for  once.  Conscience  had 
withdrawn  into  a  corner  of  my  heart,  and  revelry  held  its 
carnival. 

The  green  seals  were  broken  and  the  amber  fluid  bubbled 
in  our  glasses. 

I  drank  one  as  we  toasted  Frank,  another  after  his  reply, 
and  the  third  at  a  compliment  to  myself. 

As  the  glasses  were  large,  and  I  was  unused  to  more  than 
half  a  glass  at  a  time,  I  felt  what  I  had  imbibed  glowing 
over  my  system.  A  warm  flush  came  into  my  face,  and  the 
mercury  of  excitement  went  up  several  degrees. 

After  we  had  exhausted  all  the  cut  and  dried  toasts,  and 
all  the  studied  things  had  been  said,  we  were  thrown  back 
upon  our  own  originality.  Markham  then  proposed  that  we 
sing  the  old  song  of  Vive  la  Compagnie,  toasting  each  other 
in  turn,  while  the  man  who  was  toasted  must  reply  by  a 
distich  of  the  song. 

Ellerton  immediately  rose  with  a  brimming  glass  in  his 
hand  and  said  : 


SEA- GIFT.  265 

"  A  good  idea,  Markham,  and  to  commence  I  propose, 
gentlemen,  Mr.  Smith,  the  block  on  which  Miss  Carrover 
sharpened  the  blade  of  her  coquetry." 

I  felt  the  blood  surge  to  my  temples  and  a  harsh  retort 
rise  to  my  lips,  but  I  controlled  myself,  as  the  chorus  paused 
for  my  reply,  and  sang  : 

"  The  block  will  be  happy  to  sharpen  a  bit 
"What  so  much  needs  edge,  as  the  gentleman's  wit." 

Amid  cries  of  Good  1  good  !  we  drank  again,  with  a  noisy 
"  Vive  la,  vive  la,  vive  1' amour  !" 

Others  were  then  proposed,  and  with  each  toast  my  glass 
was  filled.  And  now  the  first  effects  of  the  wine  began  to 
be  felt.  I  became  conscious  of  a  slight  unsteadiness  of 
vision,  and  found  that  when  I  attempted  to  look  at  any  ob- 
ject my  eyes  went  past  it  like  the  pendulum  of  a  clock,  then 
went  back  again,  so  that  I  had  to  move  them  several  times 
before  I  could  concentrate  on  what  I  wished  to  see.  Even  then 
my  sight  was  not  very  clear,  for  the  lamps  had  misty  rings 
around  them,  and  when  I  reached  out  my  hand  for  my  glass 
I  had  to  make  an  effort  or  two  before  I  could  touch  it.  The 
table,  too,  seemed  to  have  a  wave  or  elevation  in  the  middle, 
and  the  wall  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  room  was  not  ex- 
actly perpendicular.  My  consciousness,  too,  was  an  unreal 
consciousness,  as  if  I  were  dreaming  of  all  these  surround- 
ings, and  this  uncertainty  of  vision  somewhat  confused  me 
in  ideas  and  actions.  Remembering  how  much  wine  I  had 
taken,  a  sudden  fear  came  over  me  that  I  might  be  a  little 
intoxicated,  and  with  the  thought  an  intense  desire  to  con- 
ceal it.  The  best  way  to  conceal  it,  I  said  to  myself,  is  to 
talk  on  and  convince  them  that  nothing  is  the  matter  with 
me.  Markham  was  sitting  next  to  me  and  I  resolved  to 
speak  to  him  of  Lillian,  for  I  was  afraid  that  Ellerton's  re- 
mark had  produced  the  impression  on  his  mind  that  I  had 
been  jilted. 

"  I  say,   Mis'er  Mar'c'um,"  I   said,   leaning    much    more 

12 


266  SEA-GIFT. 

heavily  on  his  shoulder  than  I  intended,  "  you  did'n  think  I 
loved  Lill'yun  the  most,  did  y'r  ?  Ellert'n  was  only  jok'n. 
B'cause  I  got's  much's  she  did  in  that  game.  Umph  ?  Don't 
you  think  so.     Umph  ?     Say,  don't  you  think  so  ?     Umph  ?" 

"Who  the  devil  is  Lillian?"  he  said,  turning  a  red  face 
and  bloodshot  eyes  upon  me.  "  Hold  up.  Trickley  is  going 
to  sing." 

"All  right,"  I  said,  pushing  myself  up  from  him  ;  "just's 
you  say;  I'll  tell  you  'bout  it  again." 

I  saw  Trickley  indistinctly  on  the  other  side  of  the  table 
and  heard  him  sing  something  about 

"  The  world  is  all  an  ocean  and  the  people  are  the  fish, 
The  devil  is  the  fisherman  and  baits  us  as  we  wish ; 
"When  he  wants  to  catch  a  boy  he  baits  with  sugar  plums, 
When  he  wants  to  catch  a  man  he  baits  with  golden  sums," 

and  closing  my  eyes  to  relieve  them  of  the  misty  light  I 
dozed  in  a  half  sleep  with  my  head  upon  my  breast  till  I 
was  awakened  by  the  applause  at  the  conclusion  of  Trick- 
ley's  song. 

"H'rah!"  I  shouted,  a  little  louder  than  any  one  else, 
smashing  my  glass  as  I  brought  it  down  upon  the  table. 

"  Com  mere,  Jim,"  I  said,  beckoning  to  the  waiter  who 
stood  near  me,  "  brush  off  these  glass,  and  hold  me  up  and 
sweep  under  me.     D'you  hear  ?" 

Negro-like  he  was  full  of  laughter  at  my  condition,  and 
snickered  outright  as  he  swept  off  the  fragments  of  glass. 

"  Who're  you  laughing  at,  you  scoundrel?  Umph?"  I 
said,  boiling  over  with  rage,  and  seizing  a  goblet  which 
Markham  barely  caught  in  time  to  save. 

"  I  declare,  sir,  I  wasn't  laughing  at  all,  sir,"  said  Jim, 
frightened  at  my  anger. 

"You're  a  lie,  aint  you?  I  say,  aint  you  a  lie?  Mark- 
ham,  lend  me  your  pist'l." 

Markham  Was  just  drunk  enough  to  do  it,  and  handed  a 
Sharpe's  four-shooter,  but  the  negro  had  fled  from  the  room, 


S'EA-GIFT.  267 

while  Frank  and  Ellerton  took  the  pistol  away  from  me. 
Seeing  how  much  intoxicated  I  was,  they  told  me  the  poor 
negro  had  no  idea  of  laughing  at  me,  and  that  I  had  hurt 
his  feelings  very  much,  and  ought  to  beg  his  pardon. 

"Bring  him  in  and  I'll  do  it ;"  as  I  spoke  he  came  in  again 
with  some  cigars,  and  I  called  him  to  me.  He  had  not  lost 
all  of  his  recent  fright,  however,  and  hesitated  about  coming 
any  nearer. 

"Why  don't  you  com  mere,  Jim.  I'll  throw  a  chair  at 
you  'f  you  don't  come,"  I  said,  making  an  effort  to  rise.  At 
length  he  drew  near  enough  for  me  to  touch  him,  when  I 
threw  one  arm  around  his  neck  and  said,  with  half  sobs  : 

"  I  beg  your  pard'n,  Jim  -,  I  won't  hurt  you.  Are  you 
'fraid  of  me  ?  Umph  ?  I  love  you,  Jim,  b'cause  you're  all 
right,  aint  you  ?" 

The  others  pulled  me  from  him,  and  told  him  to  get  on 
the  other  side  of  the  table. 

"  No  ;  I  want  Jim  to  com  mere.  I  know  what  I  want ; 
you  all  don't  know  what  I  want." 

"No,  no,  Smith,  let  Jim  alone.  Here,  take  a  cigar,"  said 
one  or  two,  offering  a  case. 

"  No ;  I  want  Jim.  Jim's  all  right,"  I  said,  looking 
sleepily  defiant, 

"  Wait  till  after  supper,"  said  Ellerton,  "  then  you  can  see 
him.     It's  your  time  to  give  us  a  song  now." 

"  Th — hat's  all  right,  Ellerton  ;  you'll  help  me  sing,  won't 
you  ?     Now,  I'm  going  to  sing  : 

"  Then  fill  up  your  glasses — and  your  tumbler  'sand  your  goblets, 
And  drink  to  the  health  of  it — all  up  and  ask — for  more  " - 

"  Oh,  we've  had  enough  of  that,  Smith.  Sing  us  some- 
thing, or  we  will  have  to  try  Peepsy,  here,"  said  Trickley, 
who  had  been  trying  to  make  Peepsy  say  something  all  the 
evening. 

"Vive  la  1  vive  la  compagnic  !"  I  sang,  winding  up  with 
a  hiccup. 


268  sea-gift. 

"Smith,  that's  stale,  and  boring  as  the  devil,"  said  Eller- 
ton  ;  "hush  !  and  let  us  hear  the  Fresh  sing." 

I  was  too  stupid  to  make  any  reply,  but  made  out  to  hear 
poor  little  Peepsy  protest  that  he  knew  but  one  song 
in  the  world,  and  that  was  a  hymn.  But  they  would  all 
take  no  refusal,  and  swore  that  unless  he  sang  it  they  would 
tie  him  and  leave  him  in  the  street  all  night,  a  threat  he 
implicitly  believed.  I  was  almost  in  a  second  doze  when  I 
heard  his  little,  quivering  voice,  as  he  sang  : 

"  I  love  to  steal  a  while  away,"  etc. 

A  song  learned  at  his  mother's  knee  rendered  in  a  drunken 
carousal  I     Poor  little  fellow,  he  was  not  in  fault ! 

Ellerton  now  proposed  that  we  light  our  cigars  and  go  up 
to  the  campus  to  have  some  fun. 

The  Seniors  said  it  was  too  undignified  for  them,  and  took 
their  leave,  and  little  Peepsy  begged  so  hard  we  let  him  off. 

When  I  rose  from  my  chair  the  floor  seemed  to  rise  in 
waves  before  me,  and,  attempting  to  collect  my  senses  and 
steady  my  feet,  I  fell,  and,  striking  my  head  against  the 
table  leaf,  lay  unconscious  till  they  carried  me  out.  The 
fresh  air  revived  me  somewhat,  and  we  staggered  on  with  a 
noise  and  tumult  that  called  several  others  from  their  beds 
to  join  our  plans,  which  were  to  bar  the  doors,  tar  the 
benches  and  put  a  cow  in  the  belfry,  if  possible. 

Drunk  as  I  was,  I  recognized  in  the  accessions  to  our 
crowd  the  lowest  men  in  college — fellows  that  I  never  spoke 
to,  and  who  were  evidently  surprised  at  my  plight.  But  it 
was  no  time  for  proud  reserve,  and  so  I  led  the  way,  shout- 
ing every  few  steps  : 

"  Come  on,  boys  ;  we're  all  right,  ain't  we  ?" 

We  procured  some  tar  and  smeared  on  all  the  benches  in 
the  accessible  rooms,  barred  the  doors  and  then  went  up  to 
the  belfry,  which  we  burst  in  to  get  to  the  bell.  While  a 
part  staid  to  ring  it  others  went  down  to  look  for  a  cow  to 


SEA- SIFT.  269 

bring  up.  I  sank  down  on  the  steps  in  a  stupid  sleep,  with 
the  thought  piercing  my  drunken  brain  like  a  sword,  "I  am 
disgraced  for  ever.  My  parents  will  be  mortified  and  my 
friends  desert  me." 

I  was  awakened  by  a  terrific  noise  near  me,  and  some 
one's  stumbling  over  me.  'Twas  some  time  before  I  could 
see  what  was  the  matter,  but  at  length,  by  a  dingy  lantern, 
I  saw  students  above  me  with  ropes  in  their  hands.  The 
ropes  were  tied  to  the  horns  of  a  cow  that  was  standing 
with  glaring  eyes  and  frightful  bellowing  a  few  steps  below 
me.  I  was  too  much  frightened  to  move,  and  with  great 
relief  heard  Frank  reply  to  some  one  who  suggested  to  run 
over  the  fool : 

"No,  no;  that's  Smith.  He's  all  right.  Help  him  up, 
Donnery." 

The  person  addressed  caught  me  by  the  arm  and  gave  me 
a  rough  jerk  that  landed  me  on  the  top  step,  from  which  I 
managed  to  crawl  off  to  one  side  out  of  the  way. 

'■'  Now  for  it !"  exclaimed  several  voices  below  ;  "  pull, 
Donnery,  you  and  Haggam  pull." 

They  seemed  to  strain  and  tug  at  something  without  effect, 
and  Haggam  said,  with  a  long  breath  : 

"  What  makes  her  so  devilish  hard  to  move  ?  She  came 
up  the  lower  flights  very  well." 

"  She  got  scared  of  that  drunken  fool  on  the  steps," 
I  heard  the  coarse  voice  of  Donnery  reply,  and,  intoxicated 
as  I  was,  I  breathed  a  solemn  vow  to  Heaven  that  I  would 
never  merit  that  term  again. 

Drawing  the  ropes  tight  again,  Donnery  shouted  to 
Frank  : 

"  Twist  her  tail,  Paning,  her  I  that  will  move  her." 

"  I  have,"  said  Frank,  "  and  she  won't  budge." 

"  Let  me  get  hold,"  said  a  great  rough  fellow  standing  by 
him,  and,  taking  the  vaccine  caudal  in  his  two  hands,  he 
gave  it  such  a  wrench  that,  with  a  horrid  roar,  the  poor 


210  SEA-GIFT. 

creature  clattered  up  the  steps,  her  hoofs  sounding  on  the 
wood  as  if  the  building  were  falling.  Once  on  the  floor, 
they  drove  her  on  to  a  lecture  room,  and  nailing  up  the 
door,  left  her  there.  Having  finished  this  job  they  dispersed, 
Frank  calling  out  good  night !  to  me  as  he  passed.  I  heard 
some  one  tell  him  he  had  better  see  to  me,  and  heard  him 
reply  carelessly  : 

"  Never  mind,  he  rooms  on  this  floor,  Cheyleigh'll  find 
him,"  and  my  vow  gained  all  the  more  strength  from  his 
neglect. 

I  had  just  sense  enough  left  to  try  to  find  my  room,  and 
was  trying  to  totter  to  my  feet,  when  some  one  took  hold  of 
my  arm  and  said  : 

"  Mr.  Smith,  let  me  help  you.    Are  you  hurt  much  ?" 

It  was  little  Peepsy,  who  roomed  on  the  same  floor,  and 
whom  I  had  laughed  at  so,  at  Prank's  supper.  He  kindly 
endeavored  to  assist  me  to  walk,  but  I  was  too  drunk  to  make 
any  progress,  even  with  his  assistance,  so  I  sat  down  on  the 
floor  while  he  went  to  call  Ned.  A  dizzy  sickness  came  over 
me,  and  I  essayed  to  lean  on  one  arm  to  steady  myself,  but  my 
elbow  doubled  under  me  and  I  fell  over  heavily  on  one  side, 
bruising  my  forehead  against  the  hard  plank.  The  only 
consciousness  left  was  a  sense  of  shame,  and  I  murmured, 
"  What  would  father  and  mother  say  if  they  could  see  me 
now." 

A  light  appeared  at  the  farther  end  of  the  corridor,  and 
I  saw  Ned  approaching.  A  last  tinge  of  pride  made  me 
desirous  to  seem  less  intoxicated  "to  him,  and,  as  he  came  up, 
I  called  out,  trying  to  raise  my  head  : 

"  Hel-lo-old  fellor,  Pm  all  right  ;  I  want  t'go  t'me  room, 
Ned.     Where's  se  key  ?" 

Ned  did  not  make  any  reply,  but  with  Peepsy's  aid  got 
me  to  our  room  and  assisted  me  to  bed. 

I  had  scarcely  tumbled  lifelessly  upon  it  before  I  was 
asleep. 


SEA-GIFT.  271 

When  I  awoke  all  was  still  in  the  room,  the  sun  was 
shining  very  brightly  out  doors,  and  looking  at  the  clock 
on  the  mantel,.  I  saw  that  it  was  nearly  twelve.  Oh  1  the 
torture  of  that  awakening  ! 

My  whole  body  seemed  to  be  scorching  in  horrid  flames, 
and  my  tongue  and  throat  cracked  with  the  heat,  while  a 
raging  thirst  consumed  me.  Yet  I  was  so  weak  and  feeble 
that  had  water  been  near  me  I  eould  not  have  stretched 
forth  my  hand  to  touch  it. 

But  physical  suffering  was  nothing  to  my  mental  torture. 
My  instability  of  character,  my  broken  resolves,  my  ridi- 
culous and  disgraceful  conduct,  my  wreck  of  all  pretensions 
to  moral  character,  the  surprise  and  pain  of  my  friends,  the 
sneers  of  my  enemies,  and  my  own  consciousness  of  degra- 
dation, all  crowded  upon  me  till  I  felt  that  my  disgrace  was 
irretrievable. 

With  a  sigh  of  relief  I  heard  the  bell  ring,  and  put  a  stop 
to  the  train  of  my  remorseful  reflections. 

Ned  came  in,  with  a  kind  smile  on  his  face,  and,  at  my 
whispered  request,  gave  me  a  goblet  of  cool,  fresh  water. 
How  intensely  delicious  it  was  !  Better  far  than  the  amber 
Chian  or  red  Falernian,  mellowed  by  years  in  the  vaults  of 
Mecaenas,  the  pure,  harmless  beverage  God  hath  brewed  for 
His  creatures  1 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

Apologizing  for  the  prolixity  of  my  last  chapter  on 
drunkenness  only  by  the  hope  that  a  recital  of  my  own 
ridiculous  behavior  may  induce  some  slave  of  Bacchus, 
who  may  recognize  any  part  of  the  account  as  familiar,  to 
renounce  his  allegiance  and  be  free,  I  invite  my  readers  to 
take  another  skip  with  me. 


212  SEA-GIFT. 

A  year  has  passed  and  it  is  Commencement  week.  I  am  a 
Junior,  while  Frank  is  to  graduate. 

Since  his  defeat,  last  year,  for  Marshal,  he  has  gone 
rapidly  down,  till  he  has  lost  all  moral  and  social  position 
in  college.  He  is  drunk  nearly  all  the  time,  and  has  gathered 
around  himself  a  crowd  of  low  associates,  that  place  him 
almost  beyond  the  pale  of  recognition.  We  have  had  very 
little  intercourse  since  his  defeat,  though  I  have  recently 
desired  to  notice  him  more  out  of  pity  than  anything  else, 
because  so  many  others  cut  him.  His  brilliant  mind,  in 
spite  of  his  dissipation,  still  achieves  something  in  his 
studies,  and  it  is  thought  he  will  get  one  of  the  honors  in 
his  class. 

The  Saturday  before  Commencement  he  surprised  me 
very  much  by  coming  to  our  room  with  an  open  letter 
in  his  hand,  and  saying  : 

"John,  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  Lulie.  She  and 
one  or  two  of  the  Wilmington  girls  are  coming  up  to, our 
Commencement,  and,  as  I  will  be  busy  in  speech  making 
and  graduating,  I  must  beg  you  to  help  me  out  in  attending 
to  them." 

"It  will  give  me  great  pleasure  to  do  so,"  I  replied. 
"  What  day  will  they  get  here  ?" 

"  On  Monday,"  he  said,  looking  at  the  letter.  "  I  believe 
you  have  not  been  to  Wilmington  since  your  father  left,  but 
you  used  to  know  all  these  ladies.  You  must  introduce 
some  fellows  to  them,  so  they  will  have  a  pleasant  time." 

"  Of  course  I  will ;  but  take  a  seat,  Frank,  you  have  not 
been  in  my  room  before  in  a  long  time." 

"  No,  thank  you,  I  have  an  engagement  at  twelve." 

He  left  the  room,  and  I  sat  for  some  time  in  unpleasant 
reflection.  If  Lulie  came  to  Chapel  Hill,  and  received  atten- 
tion from  Frank  and  his  set,  she  would  be  put  down  as 
second  class,  and  my  circle  of  friends  would  hardly  wait  on 
her,  even  at  my  request.     Knowing  her  high  social  position 


SEA-GIFT.  273 

at  home,  I  knew  that  Dr.  Mayland,  as  well  as  herself,  would 
be  deeply  mortified  when  they  knew  the  character  of  her 
associates,  if  she  visited  Chapel  Hill  under  Frank's  auspices; 
on  the  other  hand,  if  I  went  to  her  and  warned  her  when 
she  came  she  would  regard  my  information  as  a  fiction  of  my . 
prejudice  against  Frank,  and  despise  me  for  it.  Yet  I  felt 
sure  he  did  not  love  and  respect  her,  for  only  a  day  or  two 
before  he  had  said,  when  I  asked  if  he  were  going  to  be 
married  after  Commencement,  that  he  was  going  to  see 
something  of  life  first,  that  Lulie  would  keep  for  a  year 
or  two  yet  without  spoiling,  and  that,  even  if  she  did  prove 
false  and  love  another,  he  had  about  tired  of  her. 

After  thinking  over  the  matter  I  determined  to  wait  and 
see  whom  Frank  introduced  to  her,  as  his  own  pride  might 
induce  him  to  select  companions  suitable  to  her  refinement 
and  culture. 

Going  to  the  post-office  that  afternoon  I  received  a  letter 
from  father,  dated  at  London,  saying  that  they  would  start 
the  next  day  but  one  for  the  United  States.  They  would 
land  at  Halifax,  and  come  through  Canada  to  Niagara, 
where  they  would  wait  for  me  to  join  them  as  soon  as  my 
college  exercises  were  over.  He  spoke  of  the  wondrous 
beauty  of  Carlotta,  now  that  she  was  a  woman,  and  said 
that  fortunes  and  honors  in  profusion  had  been  laid  at  her 
feet,  but  that  she  had  refused  all,  and  he  did  not  think  her 
heart  had  yet  been  touched.  Her  cousin,  Herrara  Lola,  a 
young  Cuban  of  rank  and  fortune,  had  joined  them  at 
Madrid,  and  had  been  travelling  with  them  ever  since.  He 
was  coming  South  with  them  to  spend  the  summer  and 
autumn,  returning  to  Havana  in  the  winter. 

"  And  your  mother  and  I  fear,"  continued  he,  "  that  when 
he  leaves  he  will  take  away  with  him  our  beautiful  Car- 
lotta." 

I  closed  the  letter  with  a  great  aching  restlessness  in  my 
heart.     Lose  Carlotta  !     I  had  feared  it  ever  since  I  had  told 

12* 


274  SEA-GIFT. 

her  farewell,  but  my  heart  had  not  dared  to  acknowledge 
even  to  itself  the  possibility  of  such  a  loss.  As  I  had 
received  letter  after  letter  telling  of  her  ever  increasing 
charms  of  person  and  character,  I  had  longed  with  a  great 
■m  desire  to  see  her  once  again  and  tell  her  how  I  loved  her  far 
more  than  any  other  dared  to  love,  a  desire  made  all  the 
stronger  by  its  utter  hopelessness.  And  I  had  taken  out  my 
little  ringlet  each  day,  and,  kissing  it  tenderly,  wondered  if 
she  kept  her  pledge  and  ever  thought  of  me.  As  I  had 
learned  the  past  winter  of  her  successful  debut  in  society, 
and  her  numberless  triumphs,  I  felt  that  my  hopes  were  for- 
ever fallen.  She  would  return  now  puffed  up  with  pride 
and  conscious  of  superiority,  while  I  would  only  appear  to 
her  as  a  rustic  younger  brother,  whom  she  would  be 
ashamed  to  exhibit  to  the  arrogant  Herrara. 

"  I  won't  go  to  Niagara,"  I  said,  savagely,  crumpling  the 
letter  in  my  hand;  "  they  will  all  look  down  on  me  now,  and 
even  father  and  mother  will  think  I  lack  polish,  after  their 
European  tour,  for  travel  invariably  breeds  conceit." 

I  took  up  my  Herald  to  divert  my  thoughts,  and  running 
my  eyes  over  its  columns,  saw  the  following  among  the 
marriage  announcements  : 

"  Marshman — Carrover.     At  the  residence  of  the  bride's  uncle,  Mr. 

Isaac  T.  Carrover,  No. Fifth  A.venue,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Deeler,  assisted 

by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Prynn,  Hon.  Palmer  Marshman,  M.  0.  for  the  — th  Con- 
gressional District,  to  Miss  Lillian  Carrover.    No  cards." 

Poor  Marshman,  thought  I,  the  rose  leaves  are  plucked, 
only  thorns  for  thee  1 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

When  Frank  and  I  entered  the  parlor  of  the  hotel,  after 
sending  up  our  cards  to  Lulie  and  the  other  ladies  from 


SEA-GIFT.  275 

Wilmington,  we  found  the  room  full  of  company.  Strange 
faces  among  the  ladies,  and  familiar  faces  among  the  stu- 
dents, were  grouped  on  every  side.  All  were  bowing 
smiling  and  talking  in  the  most  eager  and  interested 
manner,  as  they  filled  their  dancing  cards  with  engage- 
ments for  the  ball,  or  brought  forward  friends  to  be  intro- 
duced. We  had  only  to  wait  a  few  moments,  when  we 
heard  light  footfalls  and  the  rustle  of  dresses  on  the  stair- 
way, and  the  next  instant  Lulie  and  her  two  friends  came 
into  the  room  and  greeted  us  cordially. 

What  a  fairy  vision  of  loveliness  was  Lulie  !  Her  ex- 
quisite figure,  as  petite  as  Titania's,  perfect  in  the  bloom  of 
womanhood,  a  vine-work  of  brown  ringlets  clustering  around 
her  shoulders,  a  sparkle  in  her  bright  eyes,  and  a  roseate 
hue  on  her  dimpled  cheeks  1  The  same  beautiful  being  I  had 
once  adored,  though  more  perfect  now  in  her  bewitching 
loveliness  ;  the  same  cherry  lips  I  had  kissed  before  the 
nursery  fire  ;  the  same  roguish  glance  that  had  so  often 
brought  my  heart  into  my  mouth,  as  our  eyes  met  across 
Miss  Hester's  school  room,  and  the  same  silvery  laugh  that 
I  had  thought  was  the  sweetest  music  in  the  world.  A 
tinge  of  sadness  came  over  me  as  I  bowed  over  her  hand 
and  thought  of  what  might  have  been. 

We  passed  a  half  hour  very  pleasantly,  talking  about  old 
times  and  scenes,  and  making  engagements  for  the  festive 
occasions  before  us  ;  but  oh!  what  a  yearning  desire  I  felt 
to  shield  her  from  all  possible  harm,  as  I  marked  her  fond 
looks  turned,  so  often  and  trustfully,  towards  Frank's 
bloated  though  still  handsome  features. 

I  was  to  escort  her  that  night  to  the  "Fresh"  Declama- 
tion, and  when  we  walked  up  the  brilliantly  lighted  aisle  of 
the  chapel,  which  was  thronged  with  the  beauty  of  the 
State,  I  saw  many  a  look  of  intense  admiration  directed 
towards  the  little  fairy  on  my  arm.  Next  morning  a  score 
of  my  friends  came  to  ask  the  favor  of  an  introduction,  so 


216  SEA-GIFT. 

that  Lulie  held  quite  a  levee  down  at  her  hotel,  though  each 
one  who  called  asked  me  in  some  surprise  afterwards,  how 
she  came  to  be  so  intimate  with  "that  fellow,  Paning." 

Frank  carried  her  that  night  to  the  "  Soph."  speaking 
and  I  could  not  but  feel  ashamed  for  her,  as  I  marked  the 
looks  of  surprise  and  coldness  on  the  faces  of  my  acquaint- 
ances, who,  I  felt  sure,  to  a  certain  extent,  classed  her  by 
her  escort.  After  the  speaking  we  had  a  little  hop  in  the 
ball  room,  and  I  noticed  she  remained  in  the  room  only  a 
short  time,  dancing  one  or  two  sets  with  Frank's  friends, 
men  whom  Dr.  Mayland  would  have  ordered  from  his  parlor. 
I  felt  it  was  my  imperative  duty  to  advise  her  of  it  all,  but 
I  was  so  sure  that  she  would  attribute  all  my  counsel 
to  prejudice  against  Frank,  and  despise  me  for  it,  that  I 
hesitated  and  delayed. 

Next  morning,  while  I  was  lying  across  my  bed,  enjoy- 
ing the  perfumed  breeze  that  floated  up  from  the  flowery 
campus,  Harrow,  a  friend  and  classmate,  came  in  and  sat 
down  by  me. 

"  Say,  Smith  !"  he  said,  shading  a  match  with  his  hands 
to  keep  it  from  being  blown  out,  and  speaking  on  each  side 
of  his  cigar,  "  is  that  little  beauty  who  was  with  Paning  last 
night  a  friend  of  yours  ?" 

"  Yes,"  I  yawned  ;"  "  why  do  you  ask  ?" 

"Because  if  she  was  anything  to  me  I  would  either  whip 
Paning  or  carry  her  away  from  here." 

"  Why  ?  What  do  you  mean  ?"  I  asked,  rising  up  on 
one  elbow. 

"  Well,  well,"  he  said,  tossing  the  match  out  of  the  win- 
dow, "  it's  none  of  my  business,  perhaps  ;  so  let  it  be." 

"No,  but  you  must  tell  me,  Harrow  ;  what  have  you 
seen  or  heard  ■?  The  young  lady  and  I  at  one  time  were 
great  friends,  and  I  still  esteem  her  very  highly,  though  she 
has  not  liked  me  much  since  that  scoundrel  Paning  has 
taken  possession  of  her  heart.     But  I  will  do   everything 


SEA-GIFT.  2TT 

I  can  to  serve  her  now.  What  do  you  know  about  them  ?" 
I  rose  up  and  sat  by  him  on  the  edge  of  the  bed. 

"Paning  does  not  respect  her  much,  does  he?"  he  asked, 
blowing  smoke  rings  in  the  sunlight. 

"  No,  that's  just  it.  She  believes  him  to  be  the  purest 
and  best  under  Heaven,  and  trusts  him  blindly,  while  he,  a 
villain,  is  trifling  with  her,  and  keeps  her  love  only  because 
he  is  proud  of  it.  If  he  respected  her  he  would  not  obtrude 
his  polluted  presence  on  her.  But  tell  me,  Harrow,  what 
you  know  about  her,"  I  continued  ;  "  if  you  wish,  I  will 
keep  secret  all  you  confide." 

"  The  deuce,  no,"  he  said  quickly  ;  "  I  do  not  care  for 
Paning.  I  would  tell  him  about  it  myself,  only  I  have  no 
right  to  interfere." 

"  Speak  on,  Harrow ;  what  is  it  ?" 

"Well,  for  one  thing,  the  very  fact  that  she  receives 
attention  from  such  fellows  as  Paning  and  Donnery  has  low- 
ered her  in  the  estimation  of  your  acquaintances  ;  and  then, 
even  during  the  short  time  she  has  been  here,  those  low  fel- 
lows have  originated  enough  scandal  about  her  to  damn  a 
dozen  women  at  the  social  bar." 

"  No  !  Harrow,  you  cannot  mean  that ;  I  have  not  heard 
one  word  against  her." 

"  Of  course  not,"  he  said,  smoking  vigorously  ;  "nobody 
speaks  of  it  before  you." 

"  She's  as  pure  as  an  angel,"  I  said,  indignantly. 

"I  believe  she  is,"  he  replied,  lolling  back  oh  the  pillow  ; 
but  if  she  allows  Paning  to  carry  her  into  the  company  he 
does,  she  will  not  be  thought  so  by  others.  Last  night  I 
had  no  lady  with  me,  and,  getting  tired  of  dancing,  I  went 
up  into  the  library,  which  you  know  was  lit  up  for  prome- 
nading couples.  When  it  was  pretty  late,  and  everybody 
had  gone  down,  I  took  down  a  book,  and,  reclining  on  a 
sofa  in  one  of  the  alcoves,  began  to  read.  I  had  not  read 
far  before  Donnery  and  another  low  fellow  came  into  the 


218  SEA-GIFT. 

library,  each  with  a  lady,  or  I  had  better  say  woman  on  his 
arm.  They  made  some  show  of  looking  at  the  books  and 
paintings,  and  while  thus  engaged  Pairing  and  Miss  Mayland 
came  in.  She  was  leaning  on  his  arm  with  an  air  of  devo- 
tion and  confidence  I  have  never  seen  equalled,  and  they 
were  speaking  in  soft,  loving  tones.  Donnery  met  them, 
and,  in  his  coarse  way,  introduced  his  companions.  After 
some  noisy  conversation,  full  of  slang  and  rude  jest,  they 
agreed  that  the  hop  was  a  bore,  and  Donnery  said  he  would 
go  down  to  Muggs'  and  get  some  wine  if  they  would  wait 
and  drink  it  in  the  library.  They  all  assented  except  Miss 
Mayland,  and  I  distinctly  heard  her  ask  Paning  to  see  her 
home  ;  but  he  vowed  she  must  not  leave  yet,  and  she  re- 
mained, though  I  knew  from  her  silence  that  she  felt  out  of 
place  and  ill  at  ease.  When  Donnery  returned  they  took 
the  librarian's  table  and  made  a  gay  party  around  it. 
Though  I  could  not  see  them,  I  knew  that  Miss  Mayland 
was  blushing  at  the  songs  and  toasts  that  passed  around  ; 
and  I  inferred,  by  Paning's  calling  out  in  a  loud  tone,  ■  No, 
not  yet,  Lulie,'  that  she  was  again  begging  him  to  leave. 

"  Harrow,  did  all  this  really  occur  as  you  have  described 
it  ?"  I  asked,  in  indignant  astonishment. 

"  It  did,  upon  my  honor,"  he  replied.  "  Several  ladies 
and  gentlemen,  on  coming  to  the  library  door  and  seeing 
who  were  in  there,  turned  back  down  stairs,  and  soon  after 
I  left  myself." 

"  I'll  tell  her  of  it  to-day,"  I  said,  throwing  off  my  slip- 
pers and  drawing  on  my  boots.  "Paning  must  be  the  veri- 
est villain  alive  to  take  the  woman  he  loves,  or  pretends  to 
love,  into  such  company." 

"  He  certainly  did  so,"  said  Harrow  ;  and,  as  I  said  before, 
I  heard  much  comment  this  morning  from  those  who  saw 
Miss  Mayland  with  such  a  set." 

When  he  rose  to  go  I  thanked  him  for  coming  to  me  with 
the  information,  and   begged   that  he  would  explain  and 


SEA-GIFT.  279 

apologize  for  her  presence  in  the  library  with  Donnery  and 
company  to  those  whose  opinion  I  valued,  and  whom  he 
might  hear  allude  to  it. 

During  the  day  I  was  engaged  so  that  I  could  not  procure 
an  interview  with  Lulie,  and,  much  to  my  regret  and  annoy- 
ance, I  saw  her  walk  in  the  Chapel  in  the  afternoon  on  Don- 
nery's  arm,  while  his  coarse  face  was  lit  up  with  an  expres- 
sion of  triumph  as  he  took  his  seat  "  among  the  high  up 
ones,"  as  he  said  in  a  loud  whisper  to  one  of  his  friends 
leaning  in  the  window. 

That  night  the  ball  was  to  come  off  ;  and,  as  I  buttoned 
my  kids,  and  gave  the  last  adjusting  pull  to  the  waist  of  my 
"spike,"  I  resolved  that,  as  soon  as  I  had  paid  the  required 
courtesies  to  the  lady  I  was  going  with,  I  would  seek  Lulie, 
and,  whether  it  offended  her  or  not,  give  her  my  last  warn- 
ing against  Frank. 

It  was  with  difficulty  I  found  her  amid  the  throng  that 
swayed  and  surged  through  the  ball  room.  She  was  in 
rather  a  retired  corner,  receiving  very  little  attention  from 
any  one.  She  had  few  engagements  or  none  for  the  dance, 
and  her  usually  bright  face  wore  an  expression  of  weariness 
and  mental  pain  as  I  approached.  She  welcomed  me  gladly, 
and  accepted  my  proposal  to  stroll  in  the  campus  with 
eagerness.  The  avenues  were  lit  up,  as  there  was  no  moon, 
and  strolling  down  one  of  these,  we  turned  aside  to  a  rustic 
seat  beneath  a  large  oak.  It  was  a  quiet  and  secluded 
place ;  even  the  music  in  the  ball  room  sounded  soft  and 
indistinct  across  the  maze  of  shrubbery. 

The  opportunity  was  now  mine,  but  I  shrank  from  my 
duty.  She  would  not  appreciate  my  motives,  I  was  sure, 
and  would  repel  my  counsel  with  scorn  and  indignation. 
Yet  could  I  suffer  Frank  to  betray  her  into  imprudences 
that  would  tinge  the  purity  of  her  character?  Could  I  per- 
mit his  villainous  designs,  palpable  to  all  eyes  but  hers,  to 
go  unexposed  ?     Could  I  see  her  threatened  with  evil  she 


280  SEA- GIFT. 

would  not  suspect  till  it  was  too  late  to  avert  it,  and  not 
warn  her  ?  No,  however  thankless  my  task  might  prove,  for 
the  sake  of  her  dead  mother  I  would  tell  her  of  her  danger. 

"  Lulie  !"  I  said,  after  some  moments  of  silence  and  reflec- 
tion on  my  part. 

"  What  is  it,  Sir  Solemnity  ?"  she  replied,  looking  into  my 
face  by  the  dim  light  of  the  distant  lamps. 

"  I  wish  to  speak  to  you  on  a  very  important  and  delicate 
subject,  and  I  want  you  to  promise  me  that  you  will  believe 
my  motives  pure  and  disinterested  in  so  doing.  Do  not  fear 
that  I  am  going  to  renew  the  fishing  scene  of  our  childhood  ; 
I  know  too  well  that  my  love  is  hopeless.  Let  memory 
sleep  ;  'tis  of  the  present  now  I  wish  to  speak  ;  and  I  want 
you  to  take  off  your  glove  and  put  your  hand  in  mine,  and 
if  in  what  I  am  going  to  say  you  believe  there  is  one  single 
word  prompted  by  aught  save  the  most  sacred  friendship, 
instantly  withdraw  it,  and  I  will  say  no  more." 

She  undid  the  lace-edged  kid  with  a  slight  tremor  in  her 
fingers,  and,  dropping  it  heedlessly  on  the  ground,  laid  her 
little  hand  confidingly  in  mine. 

"There  is  my  hand,  John,"  she  said,  "but  you  really 
frighten  me  with  your  solemn  preface." 

"  Well,  then,"  I  replied,  with  an  effort  at  a  smile,  un- 
heeded, perhaps,  in  the  darkness,  "  to  come  directly  to  the 
point,  do  you  love  Frank  ?" 

I  felt  a  quiver  in  her  fingers  as  she  said  : 

"  Dear  John,  do  not  be  offended,  but  we  must  not  talk  on 
that  subject.  I  know  what  you  would  say,  but 'tis  useless  ; 
I  cannot  believe  you." 

"  But,  Lulie,  perhaps  you  do  not  know  how  important  it 
is  that  we  should  speak  on  this  subject.  Will  you  answer 
another  question,  then  ?  Do  you  believe  that  Frank  loves 
you  ?" 

She  drew  her  head  back  with  the  merest  touch  of  pride, 
and  said,  with  a  tinge  of  steel  in  her  tone  : 


SKA-GIFT.  281 

"  Yes,  I  do  believe  he  loves  me,  because  he  has  proved  it 
in  a  thousand  ways  ;  and  I  do  not  fear  to  answer  your  first 
question.  I  do  love  him  with  all  my  heart.  There  !  that 
confession  is  unladylike,  but  I  make  it  to  you  alone." 

I  bowed  in  acknowledgment  and  continued  : 

"  Pardon  me  again,  Lulie  dear,  for  pursuing  my  cate- 
chism.    You  were  in  the  library  last  night  V 

"  Yes  !" 

"  Do  you  know  the  character  of  those  to  whom  Frank 
introduced  you,  and  with  whom  he  forced  you  to  spend  an 
hour  ?" 

She  made  no  reply,  but  I  could  feel  her  hand  growing 
cold  as  the  blood  left  it  for  her  burning  cheeks. 

"Do  you  know  the  social  and  moral  position  of  those 
men  he  has  permitted  to  wait  on  you  since  your  stay  here  ? 
Do  you  know  how  he  speaks  of  you  to  others?  Dearest 
little  friend,  though  you  hate  me  for  it,  I  must  warn  you. 
Frank  does  not  love,  does  not  even  respect  you.  He  only 
retains  your  love  as  a  trophy  of  his  power.  As  God  knows 
my  heart,  I  have  no  motive  but  to  save  you.  Will  you 
heed  me,  Lulie  ?" 

She  drew  her  hand  quickly  from  mine,  and,  covoring  her 
face,  remained  silent  a  long  while  ;  then  putting  it  back  in 
mine,  she  said,  with  a  sad  earnestness  I  can  never  forget : 

"  I  do  not  doubt  the  sincerity  of  your  motives,  John  ;  but 
your  words  are  wasted.  Frank  has  loved  me  too  long  and 
too  fondly  for  me  to  desert  him  now  at  your  bidding.  'Twas 
naughty  of  him,  I  know,  to  carry  me  into  bad  company,  but 
he  did  it  thoughtlessly,  and  I  forgive  him  for  it." 

"  But,  Lulie  " I  interposed. 

"No;  let's  not  speak  of  it  any  further.  You  cannot 
know  how  strangely  sad  I  feel.  A  great  gloom  has  fallen 
on  my  heart,  which,  indeed,  has  been  hanging  over  it  since 
I  came  here  ;  and  oh — I  do  so  want  to  lean  on  mother's 
breast  and  cry.     Dear  John,  I  shall  ever  love  you  dearly  for 


282  SEA-GIFT. 

your  kind  interest  in  me,"  and  before  I  could  prevent  it  she 
lifted  my  hand  to  her  lips  and  kissed  it ;  "  but  you  are  mis- 
taken about  Frank,  I  know  that  he  loves  me,  and  God 
knows  that  I  love  him,  and  will  trust  him  even  to  death." 

We  rose  from  our  seats,  but  instead  of  returning  to  the 
ball  room,  she  asked  me  to  see  her  to  the  hotel,  where  I 
bade  her  good  night  and  came  back  up  the  campus.  As  I 
passed  by  the  seat  we  occupied,  something  white  in  the 
darkness  caught  my  eye,  and  on  picking  it  up  I  found  that 
it  was  her  glove,  which  she  had  dropped  while  we  were 
talking.  On  taking  it  to  the  light  I  found  that  some  one, 
in  passing,  had  trodden  upon  it,  and  ground  it  into  the 
damp  earth,  soiling  it  hopelessly- 

"  Heaven  grant  it  may  not  be  a  type  of  her  life  1"  I  said 
fervently,  as  I  laid  it  in  my  bosom. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

I  concluded,  after  all,  to  go  North.  What  if  father, 
mother  and  Carlotta  had  travelled  while  I  was  studying  in 
a  quiet  little  village  ?  I  felt  equal  to  them  in  learning,  and 
resolved  that  I  would  be  in  manners  and  polish. 

I  spent  a  few  days  in  New  York,  which  was  very  dull,  as 
everybody  was  off  at  the  summer  resorts.  With  a  pretty 
heavy  draught  on  father's  bankers,  I  filled  a  trunk  or  two 
with  the  latest  styles  and  started  for  Saratoga,  where  I 
would  spend  a  few  days  before  joining  our  family  party  at 
Niagara. 

Having  paid  the  hackman  as  much  again  as  his  legal  fare, 
and  having  seen  my  trunks  checked  through,  I  took  my  seat 
on  a  stool  at  one  side  of  the  already  crowded  deck  of  the 
Hudson  river  boat,  which  was  steaming  and  hissing  at  the 


SEA-GIFT.  283 

wharf  like  a  chained  griffin,  and  gazed,  with  the  interest  of 
novelty,  at  the  scene  before  me.  The  long  forests  of  masts 
and  yards,  with  here  and  there  a  graceful  flag  or  long 
fluttering  streamer ;  the  busy,  fussy  tugs,  running  hither 
and  thither  like  noisy  gossips,  coughing  and  sneezing  with 
bad  colds  ;  the  patient  jades  of  ferry  boats,  with  their 
anxious  human  cargo,  hardly  waiting  for  the  dropping  of 
the  chains  ;  the  ocean  steamer  looming  its  dark  hull  in  the 
offing,  and  curling  its  black  festoons  of  smoke  on  the  morn- 
ing sky  ;  the  white  sailed  skiffs  leaning  gracefully  from  the 
wooing  wind,  and  the  small  row  boat  which  a  bare-armed 
sailor  is  sculling  right  under  our  prow,  his  blue  jacket  lying 
on  the  seat  behind  him,  and  the  motion  of  his  body,  as  he 
rocks  from  side  to  side,  slushing  the  water  about  in  the 
bottom  of  the  boat,  and  wetting  one  sleeve  of  the  jacket  on 
the  seat ;  the  anchored  ships,  here  and  there,  looking  like 
immense  laundries,  with  their  rigging  and  sides  covered 
with  the  clothes  of  the  crew,  all  made  me  forget  for  a 
moment  my  own  existence,  till  I  was  aroused  to  a  con- 
sciousness of  it  by  a  shrill  voice  piping  in  my  ear,  "  Herald  ! 
Times  !   Tribune  V 

Having  bought  a  paper,  I  turned  round  on  my  stool  and 
commenced  to  read.  People  continued  to  crowd  in  ;  a 
hoarse  whistle  from  our  boat,  or  some  other,  I  could  not  tell 
which,  a  few  taps  on  a  very  hoarse  bell,  and  with  a  shiver, 
as  if  the  water  was  cold,  we  glided  from  the  wharf. 

I  had  read,  perhaps,  half  a  column  when  the  rustle  of  a 
dress  against  my  crossed  feet  attracted  my  attention,  and  I 
peeped  under  the  edge  of  my  paper.  It  was  a  very  hand- 
some black  silk,  and,  being  caught  up  over  my  foot,  showed 
a  beautiful  bootee  beneath  it — an  interesting  bootee  of  purple 
glove  kid,  with  a  dainty  high  heel,  and  a  firm  curving  in- 
step— a  bootee  tapping  the  deck  carelessly,  as  if  about  to 
execute  a  pirouette  on  its  flexible  toe.  Standing  against  the 
silk  dress,  close  to  the  bootee,  was  a  pair  of  boots — large, 


284  SEA-GIFT. 

dignified  boots — with  broad  heels  and  thick  soles,  and  com- 
ing down  over  their  flat  insteps  were  black  pant  legs.  Lift- 
ing the  edge  of  my  paper  a  little  I  came  in  sight  of  the  skirt 
of  a  black  cloth  coat,  and  hanging  down  by  the  skirt  of  the 
coat  was  a  large  white  hand  holding  a  morocco  travelling 
bag — the  hand  of  a  middle  aged  man,  white  on  the  fingers 
and  near  the  thumbs,  and  shaded  with  dark  hairs  on  the 
side  toward  the  little  finger,  on  which  was  an  onyx  seal 
ring  with  P.  M.  in  monogram.  I  knew  the  bootee  belonged 
to  a  pretty  woman,  and  the  boots  and  hand  to  an  intelligent 
elderly  man,  and  to  confirm  my  surmisings  I  took  down  the 
paper  with  a  rattle  and  looked  up  at  them.  The  lady  turned 
her  head  and  looked  down  at  me  the  same  instant. 

"  Why,  Mr.  Smith  !  is  it  possible  ?"  she  exclaimed. 

"  Miss  Carrover  1"  I  said,  rising  and  blushing. 

"Mrs.  Marshman,  sir.  Mr.  Marshman  !  an  old  friend  of 
mine,  Mr.  Smith,  of  North  Carolina." 

Mr.  Marshman,  a  frowning  man,  with  heavy  gray  brows 
and  a  grayer  moustache,  gave  me  his  hand  and  a  "  glad  to 
know  you,  sir." 

"  Let  me  make  you  acquainted  with  our  party,"  said  Mrs. 
Marshman,  turning  to  two  ladies  and  a  gentleman,  "  Mr. 
Finnock  !  Mr.  Smith,  Miss  Sappho  Finnock  !  Miss  Stelway  1" 

I  made  my  obeisance,  and,  completing  the  usual  common- 
place remarks,  "  took  in"  the  party. 

Mrs.  Marshman,  as  beautiful  as  ever,  but  a  trifle  more  ma- 
ture and  less  dashing;  Mr.  Marshman,  as  above  described  ; 
Mr.  Finnock,  a  pale  young  man,  with  very  blue  eyes  and 
very  red  lids,  and  light  mossy  side  whiskers  ;  he  was  ex- 
quisite in  style  and  supercilious  in  demeanor,  and  very 
much  devoted  to  Miss  Stelway,  a  dark  skinned  young  lady, 
with  a  short  upper  lip  and  very  large  front  teeth,  who 
looked  at  everything  on  the  river  with  an  opera  glass,  and 
whose  conversational  powers  seemed  limited  to  the  constant 
jeaculation  of: 


SEA-GIFT.  285 

"  See  there,  how  pretty  !" 

She  was  rich,  though  Finnock's  attentions  may  have 
been  disinterested. 

Miss  Sappho  Finnock  was  a  little  lady,  not  very  young, 
with  thin,  sandy  hair,  which  she  plastered,  classically, 
around  her  forehead,  and  wore  in  wiry  little  curls  around 
the  back  of  her  neck.  Her  eyes  were  as  blue  as  her 
brother's,  and  were  "near"  in  their  sight,  so  that  she  wore 
circular  gold-rimmed  glasses,  that  magnified  her  eyes  ludi- 
crously when  seen  through  them.  She  wore  fawn  gauntlets, 
and  her  fingers,  when  she  drew  off  her  gloves,  were  thin 
and  bluish  towards  the  ends.  Her  waist  was  straight  from 
her  arms  to  her  skirt,  and  her  neck  long  and  corded.  She 
was  constantly  taking  notes  in  a  gilt-edged  book,  and  peep- 
ing at  me  sideways  under  her  glasses,  as  I  sat  by  her,  which 
I  did  most  of  the  way  up  the  river.  She  opened  her  eyes  a 
little  wider  whenever  she  spoke,  as  if  she  was  surprised  at 
her  own  voice,  and  spoke  with  a  sudden  quickness  and  a 
little  jerk  out  of  her  head,  as  if  she  wanted  to  throw  the 
words  at  you.  I  soon  found  that  as  Mr.  Marshman  would 
not  give  up  Lillian,  nor  Finnock  Miss  Stelway,  Miss  Sappho 
Finnock  was  to  be  my  companion  for  the  voyage.  I  was 
not  displeased,  for  she  was  entertaining  for  her  very  senti- 
mentality, and  was  not  disposed  to  laugh  at  any  ignorance 
of  the  world  I  might  betray,  or  any  social  solecism  I  might 
commit. 

In  reply  to  Mrs.  Marshman's  inquiries,  I  informed  her  that 
I  was  going  first  to  Saratoga  to  spend  a  few  days,  thence  to 
Niagara,  where  I  would  meet  our  family,  just  returned  from 
Europe.  At  the  mention  of  Europe,  Finnock  and  Miss  Stel- 
way regarded  me  with  more  interest,  and  Miss  Finnock 
increased  her  smiles  and  side  glances. 

We  all  talked  together  for  some  time,  when  Mr.  Marsh- 
man  left  us  to  go  to  his  state  room,  Lillian  took  a  novel  from 
the  morocco  bag,  and  Finnock  and  Miss  Stelway  going  to 


286  6EA-GIFT. 

the  railing  to  lean  over  the  water,  nothing  was  left  for  Miss 
Finnock  and  myself,  but  to  walk  to  the  prow  of  the  boat 
and  take  a  couple  of  vacant  seats  that  were  there. 

"  I  always  think  of  the  Culprit  Fay  when  I  pass  old  Crow 
Nest,"  she  said,  arranging  her  skirt.  "  Are  you  not  fond  of 
poetry  ?    I  am,  passionately." 

"  I  enjoy  poetry  very  much,"  I  said,  not  knowing  how 
tame  +he  reply  would  sound  till  I  had  made  it 

"  I  declare  I  almost  cry  when  I  think  of  that  dear  little 
Fay  cleaving  the  waters  to  catch  the  crystal  drop,  while  the 
great  monsters  swarm  after  him.  What  do  you  think  is  the 
roipst  descriptive  line  in  the  poem,  Mr.  Smith." 

"  Confound  Rodman  Drake  !"  I  muttered  to  myself,  for  I 
had  not  read  his  poem,  having  scarcely  touched  anything 
save  my  text-books  since  I  had  been  at  Chapel  Hill.  Fortu- 
nately, I  remembered  a  lecture  of  our  Professor  of  Rhetoric, 
on  American  poetry,  in  which  he  had  quoted  from  the  poem 
in  question  ;  I  therefore  replied,  pausing  as  if  to  consider  : 

"  Really,  Miss  Finnock,  the  whole  poem  is  so  full  of  vivid 
descriptions  and  striking  thoughts  that  it  is  hard  to  make  a 
selection  ;  but  I  think  perhaps  the  finest  passage  is  that 
which  describes  the  firefly  steed  flinging  a  glittering  spark 
behind." 

"  Ah,  yes,"  she  replied,  "  I  remember  that.  But  I  think 
the  tiniest,  sweetest  idea  is,  '  their  wee  faces  giggling  above 
the  brine.' "  To  express  the  tinyness  of  an  idea,  she  squinted 
her  eyes  painfully,  and  squeezed  her  forefingers  and  thumb 
together,  as  if  she  were  holding  a  flea. 

"  To  tell  the  truth,  Miss  Finnock,"  I  said,  hoping  to  take 
her  out  of  her  depth  and  thereby  change  the  subject,  "I 
greatly  prefer  the  old  classic  writers,  or  even  the  earlier 
English  poets,  to  the  maudlin  sentimentalists  of  the  present 
day." 

"  Oh,  you  prefer  the  classics,  do  you  ?"  she  exclaimed, 
brightening  her  dim  looking  eyes,  "  then  I  am  glad  we  are 


SKA-GIFT.  287 

congenial.  Homer  is  too  nervous  in  his  style,  but  Pindar  is 
so  sweet  ;  and  Sappho — do  you  know  I  am  named  for  her  ? — 
isn't  her  poetry  rapturous?  and  dear  Horace,  how  pointed 
and  terse  he  is.  Do  you  know  I  have  studied  harder  than 
anything  his  Art  of  Poetry,  for  I  sometimes  try  to  write 
verses  myself.  Did  you  ever  write  poetry  ?  It  is  really 
difficult.  And  you  say,  too,  you  like  the  old  English  poets  ? 
How  glad  I  am  1  I  have  a  copy  of  Chaucer  in  my  trunk,  and 
we  can  read  over  some  of  his  Canterbury  Tales  together. 
Then  there's  Spencer;  isn't  his  Fairy  Queen  perfectly  charm- 
ing ?  And  Sydney's  Arcadia,  do  you  like  that  ?  Sometimes, 
when  I  am  sad  and  gloomy,  I  even  like  to  read  the  melan- 
choly musings  of  poor  John  Ford.  You've  read  Ford,  have 
you  not  ?  and  Marlowe  ?" 

Great  Heaven  !  thought  I  ;  take  her  out  of  her  depth 
indeed  1  I  have  only  taken  her  into  it.  My  only  hope  to 
change  the  subject,  and  prevent  an  exposure  of  my  igno- 
rance, is  to  speak  of  her  own  verses,  as  I  know  she  will  not 
quit  that  theme  as  long  as  I  appear  interested.  I  said, 
therefore,  as  soon  as  she  ceased  speaking, 

"  You  say  that  you  write  verses,  Miss  Finnock  ?  I  am  sure 
they  are  lovely  ;  and  I  would  esteem  it  a  very  high  honor 
and  privilege  to  be  permitted  to  read  your  composition." 

"  Oh,  I  could  not  think  of  it,"  she  said,  with  an  attempt 
at  a  blush  ;  "  besides,  my  portfolio  is  in  my  trunk,  and  there- 
fore inaccessible." 

I  protested  my  readiness  to  go  below  and  have  her  trunk 
opened,  that  I  might  satisfy  my  desire  to  read  her  beautiful 
thoughts,  and  I  insisted  so  earnestly  that  she  would  give  me 
her  keys  and  permit  me  to  search,  that  she  said,  while  she 
thanked  me  for  my  obliging  spirit,  she  would  not  trouble 
me  any  farther  than  to  get  her  reticule  from  Mrs.  Marsh- 
man,  for,  if  she  was  not  mistaken,  she  had  in  that  some 
verses  on  the  Hudson  that  she  had  composed  the  summer 
before. 


288  SEA-GIFT. 

Of  course  I  was  delighted  to  bring  it  to  her  ;  when  she 
opened  it  and  took  out  a  yard  and  a  quarter  of  printed 
poetry,  which  she  commenced  to  read,  first  making  me 
promise,  a  naughty  boy,  not  to  laugh  at  anything  in  it. 

She  read  the  entire  yard  and  a  quarter  with  heaving 
bosom  and  unusually  dilated  optics  ;  but  I  cannot  inflict 
upon  my  readers  more  than  an  inch  or  two. 

The  theme  of  the  poem  was  the  launching  of  the  first 
steamboat,  and  in  her  eyes  it  seemed  an  epic  fit  for  Virgil. 
The  lines  were  these  : 

THE  HUDSON. 
"  Oh  thou  mighty,  sweeping,  rushing  river, 
Through  thy  cloud-reflecting  bosom  grand, 
"With  unfledged  wheels  the  first  steamboat  proud- 
Ly  plows,  while  on  its  trembling  bulwarks  stand 
The  gay,  triumphant  and  prophetic  crowd." 

"  Oh,  that  is  perfectly  enchanting,"  I  exclaimed,  when  she 
had  completed  the  ninety-third  and  last  verse,  feeling  as- 
sured that,  when  she  thought  so  highly  of  the  effort  her- 
self, no  commendation  could  be  fulsome. 

"  Pardon  the  abrupt  praise,  but  Mrs.  Browning  could  not 
have  expressed  the  idea  of  the  untried  wheels  more  strik- 
ingly than  you  did,  by  the  single  word  '  unfledged.' " 

"  You  flatter  me,  indeed,  sir,"  she  said,  looking  immensely 
pleased;  "but,  to  be  candid  with  you,  I  thought  myself  that 
the  expression  was  original  and  effective.  Can  you  imagine 
how  I  got  such  an  idea  ?" 

"  Not  unless  the  fairies  brought  it  to  you,"  I  said,  gal- 
lantly. 

"I  was  at  Yonkers  last  summer,  while  composing  this 
piece,  and  saw  a  young  duck,  with  unfledged  wings,  learn- 
ing to  swim,  and  immediately  I  thought  of  the  steamboat. 
Kemarkable  coincidence,  was  it  not  ?" 

"  Very  remarkable,  and  all  the  more  striking  from  that 
very  fact,"  I  replied. 


SEA-GIFT.  289 

"But  the  most  striking  stanza  in  the  poem,"  she  con- 
tinued, running  her  little  thin  fingers  down  the  paper,  and 
pinching  it  at  a  certain  verse,  "is  the  sixty-eighth.  Do  you 
remember  it  1" 

'■■  They  are  all  stamped  so  indelibly  on  my  mind,  by  their 
wondrous  power  and  beauty,  that  I  cannot  distinguish 
them  by  mere  numbers  ;  but  I  can  easily  recognize  it  if  you 
will  read  it  again."  This  I  said  leaning  forward  with  an 
increased  air  of  attention  and  interest. 

"  There  is  no  merit  about  the  lines,  except  that  they  con- 
vey to  the  mind  a  vivid  impression  of  the  circumstances," 
she  said,  with  a  preparatory  cough,  and  read : 

"  And  should  a  comet  from  the  starry  sky- 
Fall  with  its  fiery  tail  along  thy  bed, 
Oh !  what  a  yawning,  cracking  chasm  dry 
Would  stretch  from  parched  mouth  to  fountain  head." 

"  Miss  Finnock  1"  I  said,  rapturously,  "  you  are  as  daring 
as  Milton  in  your  conceptions.  Even  Dante  does  not  sur- 
pass the  appalling  picture  you  draw.  I  can  almost  see  the 
long,  rugged  chasm  down  which  the  ships  are  rolling  over 
and  over,  snapping  off  their  masts,  the  fish  floundering  in 
the  steaming  pools,  while  the  red  serpent  of  desolation  winds 
its  way  down  the  hissing  bed." 

I  did  not  deem  it  necessary  to  correct  her  astronomy  by  a 
hint  at  the  nebulosity  of  comets,  or  at  the  absurdity  of  the 
idea  that  a  tail,  ten  millions  of  miles  long  and  half  as  many 
broad,  could  be  squeezed  into  the  channel  of  the  Hudson. 
I  could  only  admit  to  myself  that  if  the  tail  of  a  comet  was 
red  hot,  and  small  enough  to  fit  the  river,  her  picture  of  the 
effect  of  its  fall  was  graphic. 

She  thanked  me  with  many  blushes,  and  as  I  paused  in 
my  comments  she  folded  up  her  poetry  reluctantly,  and  re- 
turned it  to  her  reticule.  As  the  bag  opened  I  saw  a  book  in 
it,  and  my  respect  for  her  erudition,  before  which  I  positively 
trembled  as  she  ran  through  the  names  I  have  mentioned, 

13 


290  SEA-GIFT. 

was  considerably  lessened  as  I  recognized  Spalding's  Eng- 
lish Literature,  and  felt  that  her  learning  was  "  crammed." 

As  I  felt  as  confident  in  my  smattering  as  hers,  I  talked 
more  boldly,  and  we  spent  the  morning  in  a  conversation 
on  literature  that  would  have  made  Porson  envious  at  our 
attainments. 

When  dinner  was  announced  our  party  had  a  private  table 
in  the  saloon,  and  I  was  embarrassed  to  find  that  Mr.  Fin- 
nock  and  Miss  Stelway  were  regarding  my  table  deportment 
as  if  that  was  the  Shibboleth  on  which  they  would  cut  or 
notice  me.  Miss  Finnock,  however,  kept  me  more  employed 
in  attentions  to  the  outer  woman  than  to  the  inner  man,  so 
that  I  got  on  very  well,  except  pouring  her  glass  too  full  of 
wine  and  making  too  loud  a  sip  when  I  tasted  mine. 

Mr.  Marshman  had  invited  an  elderly  gentleman  to  dine 
with  him,  and  was  so  absorbed  in  a  political  discussion  that 
he  completely  ignored  my  presence ;  indeed,  he  seemed  to 
forget  that  there  was  any  one  present  except  himself  and 
his  patient  listener. 

Mrs.  M.  was  much  annoyed  by  his  neglect  of  his  guests, 
and  wasted  many  nods  and  frowns  on  him.  As  he  paid  no 
attention  to  them  she  spoke  to  him : 

"  Mr.  Marshman,  pass  the  claret  to  Mr.  Smith." 

But  she  might  as  well  have  addressed  the  post  of  the 
saloon,  for  Marshman  was  at  that  moment  closing  his  most 
forcible  argument  in  favor  of  his  assumption. 

"  Mr.  Marshman  !"  exclaimed  Lillian,  a  flush  on  her  cheek 
and  a  flash  in  her  eye,  "  do  you  know  where  you  are  ?  Mr. 
Smith's  glass  is  empty." 

"  Oh  ! — yes — pardon  me,  my  dear,"  turning  with  a  con- 
fused smile  to  her,  and  anything  but  a  smile  to  me  as  he 
ran  my  glass  over  with  the  crimson  fluid. 

For  a  while  there  was  an  awkward  pause,  during  which  I 
felt  very  much  embarrassed,  as  having  been  the  innocent 
cause  of  the  disturbance. 


SEA-GIFT.  291 

Mrs.  M.  soon  resumed  her  smile,  and  said  : 

"  Mr.  Marshmaa  thinks  he  is  on  the  floor  of  the  House 
whenever  he  gets  to  talking,  and  forgets  his  surroundings." 

"  Well,  my  dear,"  he  said,  pouring  out  a  glass  of  brandy, 
"  Excuse  my  absent-mindedness.  Come,  Mr.  Debait,  since 
they  will  not  let  us  finish  our  discussion,  we  will  have  to 
join  the  young  folks." 

Mrs.  Marshman  gave  him  a  sign  to  notice  me,  and  he 
said,  in  a  patronizing,  Congressional  way  : 

"  What  are  the  times  in  North  Carolina,  Mr.  Smith  ? 
Whom  will  your  people  support  in  the  next  Presidential 
election  ?" 

I  was  informing  him  that,  as  a  student,  I  had  not  taken 
much  interest  in  politics,  when  Mrs.  M.  cut  in  : 

"Mr.  Marshman,  you  ought  to  observe  Mr.  Smith  very 
closely.     He  is  the  only  one  who  ever  really  flirted  with  me." 

"  Is  he  ?"  returned  Mr.  Marshman,  trying  to  keep  his  good 
humor,  though  evidently  disliking  me.  "  What  did  /  do 
with  your  heart  ?" 

"  You  flirt  ?  Oh,  life !"  and  Lillian  laughed  scornfully, 
as  she  looked  around  at  us  all.  "  I  was  afraid  I  was  get- 
ting a  little  passe,  and  just  took  you  when  you  proposed, 
which  you  did,  you  remember,  with  much  agitation  and 
tremulous  fervor." 

We  all  smiled,  as  was  expected,  except  Mr.  Marshman, 
who  only  drew  his  bushy  brows  a  little  nearer  together. 

Lillian  went  on  (as  what  woman  will  not  when  she  is 
succeeding  in  a  tease  ?) 

"  You  know,  Pam,  I  put  you  off  indefinitely  ;  and,  strange 
to  tell,  I  received  your  first  letter  the  very  night  Mr.  Smith 
and  1  came  so  near  loving.  If  he  had  talked  differently 
then,  perhaps  the  answer  you  received  would  have  been  dif- 
ferent.    You  really  owe  him  thanks." 

But  Mr.  Marshman,  instead  of  taking  the  jest,  grew  very 
red  in  the  face,  and,  pushing  his  chair  back,  said,  angrily  : 


292  SEA-GIFT. 

"  You  can  make  the  change  now,  madam,  if  you  desire 
it,"  and  left  the  saloon. 

We  looked  at  Mrs.  Marsh  man,  but  she  was  not  in  the 
least  disconcerted. 

"  Poor,  dear  Pam,"  she  said,  running  a  spoon  under  the 
peel  of  an  orange,  "  he  loves  me  so  dearly  that  he  is 
morbidly  jealous.     I'll  hare  him  pleasant  by  tea." 

Miss  Finnock  occupied  the  remainder  of  the  hour  by 
making  original  remarks  and  comparisons,  if  similes  with- 
out a  shadow  of  similarity  could  be  called  original.  She 
said  the  nut  crackers  were  like  adversity,  because  their 
crushing  discovered  the  sound  fruit ;  that  Italian  cream  was 
like  a  coquette's  cheek,  both  pink  and  cold  ;  that  the  heart 
of  the  melon  was  the  heart  of  humanity,  and  the  black  seed 
black  thoughts  ;  that  the  lemon  floating  in  the  finger  bowls 
was  like  the  selfishness  that  mingles  with  the  purest  waters 
of  life  ;  and  much  more  to  the  same  effect. 

As  Finnock  preferred  Miss  Stelway  to  the  wine,  we  left 
the  table  with  the  ladies,  and  going  up  on  deck  I  excused 
myself  for  my  siesta. 

As  I  turned  over  to  the  cool  side  of  my  pillow,  and  slid 
back  the  shutter  to  get  the  river  breeze,  I  murmured  as  I 
dozed  off : 

"  If  little  Sappho  won't  get  in  earnest  I'll  make  love  to 
her,  just  for  the  fun  of  it." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  we  all  met  again  on  deck,  and,  to 
my  surprise,  Mr.  Marshman  was  by  Mrs.  Marshman's  side, 
full  of  smiles  and  urbanity.  I  could  not  help  thinking  of 
Themistocles'  chain  of  government. 

Miss  Finnock  was  unusually  sentimental,  and  her  style 
of  conversation  was  a  continual  flow  of  heroic  verse,  with 
all  the  necessary  inversions  and  syncope.  She  said  that  the 
river  flashed  its  wavelet  eyes  beneath  the  sunset's  golden 
veil,  that  the  mountains  donned  their  purpled  robes,  their 
bald,  bare  summits,  glory  crowned  ;  that  the  houses  nestled 


SEA-GIFT.  293 

'iong  the  shore  like  white  ducks  resting  from  their  sport;  the 
steamboats  puffed  like  wearied  beasts,  the  sail  boats  glided, 
graceful  swans  ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  she  would  have  gone 
on  to  personalities  about  her  lonely  heart  and  mine,  had  not 
her  brother  called  her  to  Miss  Stelway. 

As  they  had  to  spend  a  day  in  Albany,  we  parted  there 
with  many  promises  to  renew  our  acquaintance  at  the 
Springs.  The  next  day  found  me  with  good  rooms  at  the 
Union  Hotel,  Saratoga.  As  I  did  not  know  a  single  person 
there,  I  found  it,  of  course,  very  dull,  and  spent  the  day 
sauntering  around  to  look  at  the  various  objects  of  interest. 
That  night  there  was  a  ball  at  the  Union,  but  there  was  such 
a  press  in  the  ball  room  that  I  might  as  well  have  been 
in  the  Mammoth  Cave  without  a  light,  for  all  I  could  see. 

I  retired  early,  leaving  directions  to  the  servant  to  call 
me  soon  in  the  morning. 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

The  sun  had  not  been  up  long  when  I  reached  the 
spring,  and  found  the  little  boys  already  busy  with  their 
long-handled  dippers.  I  gulped  down  a  glass  of  the  water, 
which  is  a  bad  mixture  of  soda  and  Epsom  salts,  and  was 
strolling  over  the  grounds,  thinking  how  pleasant  'twould 
be  to  have  even  little  Miss  Finnock  along  with  me,  when 
the  rattling  of  the  circular  railway  caught  my  ear  and  I 
walked  towards  it.  A  gentleman  and  lady  were  riding  in 
the  car,  who  riveted  my  attention  at  once.  The  gentleman 
was  strikingly  handsome.  A  snow  white  Panama  hat, 
whose  flexible  brim,  bending  up  before  the  current  of  air, 
showed  a  high,  white  forehead,  and  black  eyes  so  piercing 
in  their  glance  that  I  involuntarily  shrank  back  as  they 
whirled  past  me.     A  very  heavy  moustache,  parted  in  the 


294  SEA-GIFT. 

middle,  fell  on  each  side  of  his  lip  like  a  stream  of  ink  ;  a 
graceful,  massive  frame,  yet  a  small  hand  turning  the  crank 
of  the  car  and  a  small  foot  with  high  instep  rested  on  the 
edge.  This  much  I  saw  as  they  rattled  by,  and  strange  to 
say,  so  full  of  admiration  was  I  for  the  man  that  it  was  not 
till  they  were  coming  around  again  that  I  noticed  the  lady, 
who  was  much  the  handsomer  of  the  two.  She  was  clad 
iu  a  blue  morning  robe,  whose  ample  folds  floated  grace- 
fully out  from  the  side  of  the  car.  Oi*e  tiny  gloved  hand 
rested  playfully  on  the  flying  crank,  while  the  other  held  in 
her  lap  the  broad  straw  hat  she  had  taken  off.  Her  eyes 
were  as  black  as  her  companion's,  but  were  soft  and  gentle 
in  their  expression  ;  her  hair,  superbly  massive  in  its  loose 
folds,  was  as  black  as  a  raven's  wing,  and  fell  in  wavy  pro- 
fusion far  below  her  waist.  These  were  the  general  outlines 
of  her  features,  for  I  could  not  see  her  face  distinctly,  so 
swift  was  the  speed  of  the  car.  But  even  that  glimpse  had 
thrilled  me,  and  an  indefinable  something  in  the  face  seemed 
to  speak  familiarly  to  my  heart,  and  awaken  wild,  vague 
visions  of  something  forgotten — perhaps  the  memories  of 
previous  existence,  as  Plato  calls  them. 

"  Have  I  seen  her  in  my  dreams  ?"  I  murmured,  "  or  is 
she  the  star  of  my  destiny  which  intuition  thus  reveals,  that 
her  beauty  should  so  thrill  me?" 

A  romantic  youth,  fresh  from  college,  on  the  lookout  for 
adventures,  with  a  very  large  fund  of  admiration,  on  which 
beauty  could  check  at  sight ;  is  it  a  wonder  I  was  in  love  a 
second  after  this  bright  vision  of  loveliness  floated  by  ? 

I  waited  for  them  to  come  round  again,  but  I  saw  the  car 
stop  on  the  other  side,  and  hurried  through  the  crowd  only 
to  see  them  enter  a  gold  mounted  phaeton,  drawn  by  a 
splendid  pair  of  blood  bays,  the  driver  and  footman  in 
liveries  almost  too  gorgeous  for  Republican  America. 

"  May  the  Fates  grant  he  may  only  be  a  brother  1  They 
look  alike,"  I  muttered,  as  I  walked  back  to  the  hotel. 


SEA-GIFT.  295 

I  sought  for  them  in  vain  during  the  day  around  the 
hotel,  though  I  thought  once  I  saw  the  black  moustache 
behind  the  green  baize  door  of  the  billiard  room,  but,  on 
entering,  I  could  not  find  it. 

That  afternoon  Mrs.  Marshman  and  party  came  up  from 
Albany,  and  took  rooms  also  at  the  Union.  How  cordial 
was  Miss  Finnock  in  her  manner  towards  me  !  and  how 
long  she  let  her  hand  remain  in  mine  when  I  shook  hands 
with  her  !  Poor,  little  cold  hand  !  I  felt  as  if  I  was  press- 
ing a  frog  with  five  legs  1 

The  ladies  were  too  much  fatigued  to  go  to  the  dance 
that  night,  so  Finnock  and  I  walked  across  to  Congress  Hall 
after  tea.  I  told  him  of  the  wonderful  beauty  I  had  seen  in 
the  morning,  and  asked  if  he  could  not  contrive  to  get  an 
introduction  for  us. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  he  said,  carelessly,  "  presyume  so ;  she's  the 
same  Monte  wrote  me  about.  Devilish  pretty,  rich,  and 
so  forth.  Engaged  to  that  fellow,  Monte  says.  Pious  old 
couple  to  take  care  of  her.     But  yonder's  Monte  now." 

He  carried  me  up  to  a  throng  of  foppish  young  men  who 
were  lounging  on  the  steps  of  the  hotel.  They  spoke,  after 
Finnock's  introduction,  with  a  cool  kind  of  condescension 
that  irritated,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  humiliated  me. 
While  in  my  heart  I  despised  them  for  their  foppish  useless- 
ness,  yet  I  felt  they  somewhat  looked  down  upon  me  as 
being  from  the  country,  and  I  desired  their  attention  and 
consideration  more  than  I  did  the  esteem  of  the  most  prom, 
inent  gentlemen  of  my  acquaintance  ;  such  is  pride  ! 

"  Why,  Finnock,  where  the  devil  did  you  spring  from  ?" 
said  Monte,  a  tall,  languid  fellow,  with  dark  red  hair, 
roached  up  in  curling  puffs  on  each  side  of  the  central 
division  ;  somewhat  lighter  whiskers  flowing  in  long  wisps 
from  each  ear  to  the  corner  of  his  mouth,  while  his  short 
chin,  shaved  clean,  imparted  an  angry  bull  dog  expression 
that  required  all  the  languor  of  his  weak  eyes  and  single 


296  SEA-GIFT. 

eye-glass  to  soften.  "  I  thought  you  were  going  across  the 
pond?" 

"  No,  not  yet,"  said  Finnock,  carelessly,  "  the  old  man 
swears  that  stocks  are  too  low  to  think  of  Europe.  I  told 
him  I  didn't  care,  I  would  either  take  three  M's  for  Europe 
next  winter  or  two  for  the  Springs  and  Newport." 

"  Say,  Finn.,"  continued  Monte,  "  have  you  heard  about 
Sedley  ?" 

"  No,  anything  bad  ?" 

"  Rather  !  got  a  lift  from.  Lola,  took  the  blues,  and  went 
into  the  jungle." 

"  'D  the  tiger  hurt  him  ?" 

"  A  little — fifteen  hundred  or  so.  He  left  next  morning, 
and  I  expect  has  committed  suicide." 

"  Who  the  deuce  is  Lola  ?"  asked  Finnock. 

"  She's  the  rage  now — prettier  than  Venus  and  richer 
than  Plutus  himself.  Don't  you  remember  my  writing  you 
about  her  ?" 

"Ah,  yes,  I  do  remember,"  said  Finnock,  "but  where  is 
she  from,  Monte  ?" 

"The  devil  knows,"  said  that  gentleman.  "  I  found  her 
here  when  I  came  and  as  all  the  first  ladies  were  jealous 
and  angry,  and  all  the  best  fellows  in  love  with  her,  I  went 
in  without  questioning  her  previous  history." 

"  Sed.  was  euchred  badly,"  put  in  a  bloated  young  man, 
with  protruding  bleared  eyes  and  very  red  nose  ;  "  held  a 
good  hand,  too,  but  played  his  cards  badly  and  lost.  They 
say  he  went  a  five  hundred  diamond  ring,  but  she  sent  it 
back." 

"  That  was  hard  on  him  ;  but,  Monte  1"  said  Finnock, 
"  Smith  and  I  want  an  introduction,  cannot  you  present  us  ?" 

"  Certainly,"  said  Monte,  getting  up  from  his  chair,  and 
shaking  one  leg  at  a  time,  to  make  his  pants  smooth,  "but 
it's  useless,  that  black  eyed  fellow  with  her  has  it  all  his  own 
way.     She   will  waltz   with   no   one  else,   pretends  to  be 


SEA-GIFT.  297 

squeamish,  bat  it  is  all  because  he  will  not  let  her.  The 
devil  take  these  old  marching  Lancers  and  trotting  quad- 
rilles ;  give  me  a  soft  hand  and  a  trim  waist,  and  my  toe  is 
at  your  service.     Let's  have  something  to  drink  !" 

All  assented,  and  I  followed  them  into  the  bar-room.  I 
did  not  wish  to  drink,  but  my  moral  courage  shrank  from 
refusing  before  a  throng  of  exquisites,  who  were  just  ad- 
mitting me  to  their  fellowship.  Accordingly,  when  the 
others  had  called  for  juleps,  cold  punches  and  "  straights,"  I 
responded  to  Monte's  inquiry,  by  stating  very  faintly  that  I 
would  take  a  sherry  cobbler,  believing  that  was  the  weakest 
drink  I  could  name.  Monte  repeated  the  orders  to  Snyder, 
the  bar  man,  with  the  injunction  to  make  them  strong,  and 
we  all  stood  around  trying  to  keep  up  a  desultory  conversa- 
tion, but  watching,  with  more  interest,  the  preparation  of 
the  beverages,  as  men  always  do  at  a  bar. 

Snyder,  a  large  fat  man,  in  his  shirt  sleeves,  with  a  large 
diamond  pin  on  his  large  bosom,  and  a  heavy  moustache  on 
his  heavy  lip,  who  had  been  looking  off  vacantly  while  we 
delivered  our  orders,  now  started  as  if  he  suddenly  remem- 
bered them,  and  calling  an  assistant,  took  down  the  bottles, 
put  in  the  white  hailed  ice  and  sugar,  the  sprigs  of  mint, 
the  slices  of  lemon,  and  set  the  dewy  glasses  on  the  counter. 
With  a  bow  and  a  health  we  drank,  and  then  Finnock  swore 
we  should  have  another  round.  This  time  I  had  weakened 
enough  in  my  resolution  to  try  a  julep,  and  feeling  a  tinge 
of  the  old  excitement  coming  over  me,  I  asked,  as  we  turned 
to  leave  the  bar,  the  privilege  of  treating. 

"  Have  you  some  good  champagne — green  seal  or  Ver- 
zenay — the  best  now?"  I  asked  the  barkeeper,  assuming 
something  of  the  bully  in  my  tone. 

"  Not  champagne  at  the  bar  1"  said  Monte,  "that  is  sa- 
cred to  the  table." 

The  barkeeper  pointed  us  to  a  curtain  3d  apartment,  and 
sent  in  the  champagne  and  some  biscuit. 

13* 


298  SEA-GIFT. 

We  spent,  perhaps,  half  an  hour  behind  the  curtain,  and 
when  we  came  forth  I  felt  as  if  I  was  again  at  Frank's 
party.  Though  the  others  had,  perhaps,  imbibed  more  than 
I,  yet  it  had  not  affected  them  so  sensibly,  and,  muddled  as 
was  my  brain,  I  saw  they  were  enjoying  my  condition. 

They  proposed  that  we  have  a  peep  at  the  Tiger,  and  I 
agreed  very  readily,  having  a  faint  idea  that  we  were  going 
to  a  zoological  exhibition. 

The  zoological  garden  proved  to  be  a  brilliantly  lighted 
room,  redolent  of  cigars  and  full  of  tables,  around  which  were 
grouped  eager,  anxious  faces.  I  had  never  gambled  in  my 
life,  but  felt  compelled  to  show  my  contempt  for  money  by 
staking  a  few  dollars  on  a  game  or  two.  I  soon  lost  some- 
thing over  a  hundred,  and  was  getting  more  and  more  reck- 
less, to  the  extent  of  much  larger  stakes,  when  Monte  pro- 
posed to  leave,  saying  to  one  of  his  companions,  in  an 
undertone,  which  I,  however,  heard  : 

"  That  will  do  for  to-night,  not  too  much  at  a  time." 

Monte  proposed  to  take  us  over  to  the  ball  room  and 
introduce  us  to  Lola,  the  sensation,  but  I  objected  that  I 
was  not  in  evening  dress.  Monte  swore  I  was  fit  for  Buck- 
ingham Palace,  and  dragged  me  along  to  the  room.  Our 
party  was  very  noisy  as  we  entered  the  ball  room,  and 
several  gentlemen  moved  away  from  our  group  in  apparent 
disgust.  The  brilliancy  of  the  scene  dazzled  and  confused 
me,  and  I  stood  staring  stupidly  about,  holding  to  Monte's 
arm  for  support.  The  floor  was  full  of  dancers,  who  were 
circling  in  a  spirited  Mazourka. 

"  There  she  is,  Smith  1"  exclaimed  Monte,  "  isn't  she 
superb  ?" 

Just  in  front  of  us  was  the  belle  of  the  season — my  un- 
known beauty  of  the  circular  railway,  floating  gracefully  in 
the  embrace  of  the  black  moustache. 

Her  hair  was  now  caught  up  in  a  magnificent  coil,  and 
its   black  folds  were    adorned    with    a   beautiful   spray   of 


SEA-GIFT.  299 

pearls.  Her  eyes — and  oh  !  how  melting  and  tender  was 
their  look — splendid  in  their  depth  of  expression,  were 
turned  up  to  the  face  of  her  partner,  and  her  form,  perfect 
in  its  outlines,  reposed  with  easy  confidence  in  his  arms. 
Her  arm,  round,  smooth  and  dazzling,  was  shown  in  fine 
relief  against  the  black  cloth  of  his  coat,  and  her  neck,  white 
as^snow,  tapered  exquisitely  from  her  bare,  dimpled  shoul- 
ders to  the  shading  of  her  hair. 

How  my  heart  throbbed  with  admiration  as  she  passed 
me  ;  and  again  that  strange  memory  of  a  dream  of  her  face 
came  over  me  ! 

Again  they  came  around,  an  *  her  full  face  was  turned  to- 
ward me.  Heavens,  can  it  be  ?  yes,  there,  on  that  lovely  arm, 
just  above  the  tinted  kid,  a  serpent  in  Etruscan  gold  wound 
its  coils  up  the  flesh,  and  I  knew  it  was  Carlotta. 

"Monte  I"  I  said,  grasping  his  arm  tightly,  "that's  C'lotta; 
I  know  her,  I  raised  her.     Lem'me  go  and  speak  to  her  !" 

"Wait,  Smith,  don't  be  a  fool!"  he  said,  impatiently 
shaking  me  off,  and  making  his  way  across  the  room,  as  the 
music  had  now  ceased. 

I  turned  to  the  others  of  our  party  and  kept  repeating, 
"  That's  our  C'lotta,  I  know  her  's  well  's  I  want  to.  She 
knows  me  soon  's  she  sees  me." 

An  elderly  gentleman,  who  had  been  much  annoyed  by 
our  noise,  and  who  had  been  looking  very  steadily  at  us  for 
several  minutes,  now  got  up  from  his  seat  and  approached. 
I  looked  at  him  now  for  the  first  time,  and  oh,  shade  of 
Hamlet  1  I  recognized  my  father.  The  most  fervent  wish 
of  my  heart  was  that  there  might  be  a  Samson  underneath 
that  floor  with  his  hands  already  on  the  pillars. 

He  did  not  smile  as  I  pressed  his  hand,  but  said,  "  Come, 
go  with  me  up  to  our  room,  John." 

His  presence,  and  my  chagrin  and  surprise  did  one  good 
thing — it  effectually  sobered  me. 

As  we  walked  out  of  the  room  he  left  me  for  a  moment, 


300  SEA-GIFT. 

and  when  he  rejoined  me  a  lady  was  on  his  arm — my  mother. 
There  was  as  much  sorrow  as  joy  in  her  kiss,  and  wo  pro- 
ceeded in  silence  to  their  rooms.  I  took  the  proffered  seat, 
and  no  one  spoke  for  some  time  ;  then  mother  burst  into 
tears  and  said  : 

"Oh,  my  child  !  my  child  !  you  have  almost  broken  my 
heart.  To  think  that  I  left  you  such  a  pure,  noble  boy,  and 
return  to  meet  you  drunk,  and  in  a  disorderly  crowd.  Oh, 
John,  how  cruelly  you  have  deceived  us  !'' 

I  threw  myself  on  my  knees,  as  I  used  to  do  when  a  child, 
and  buried  my  face  in  her  lap. 

"Mother,"  I  said,  humbly,  "I  have  not  deceived  you  ;  let 
me  explain." 

"My  son,"  said  she,  "there  can  be  no  explanation.  I 
saw  you  intoxicated  myself ;  and  even  now  you  are  under 
the  influence  of  liquor." 

Her  last  words  somewhat  nettled  me,  and  I  resumed  my 
seat,  saying  as  I  did  so  : 

"I  am  entirely  sober,  madam ;"  which,  indeed,  was  the 
truth,  for  all  the  fumes  and  effects  of  the  liquor  I  had  taken 
departed  instantly  from  me  on  the  discovery  of  my  parents. 
Father,  who  had  been  regarding  me  with  much  pity,  now 
spoke : 

"  Do  not  be  too  hard  on  him,  Mary  ;  perhaps  this  is  his 
first  offence." 

"  It  is,  it  is,"  I  said,  gratefully  ;  then  suddenly  remember- 
ing, I  said,  candidly  :  "No,  I  will  confess  I  was  under  the 
influence  of  wine  once  before  this,"  and  I  told  of  Frank's 
party.  With  that  exception  this  was  my  first  time,  and  I 
promised  that  it  should  be  the  last. 

They  both  seemed  mollified,  and  seeing  that  I  was  really 
not  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  they  gradually  fell  into 
conversation  with  me,  and  we  forgot  all  unpleasantness  in 
our  mutual  inquiries  about  each  other's  health,  and  a  gene- 
ral  hash  of  all  that  had  occurred  since  we  parted.     The 


SEA-GIFT.  301 

evening  wore  on,  and  I  commenced  to  make  preparation  for 
my  departure  ;  I  had  just  taken  my  hat  when  a  rustling- 
was  heard  in  the  corridor,  a  musical  "  Good  night !"  and 
Carlotta  came  in,  holding  up  her  satin  trail  with  its  shower 
of  lace.  She  started  back  on  seeing  a  stranger  in  the  room, 
but  the  next  instant,  as  I  rose  to  meet  her,  she  dropped  her 
skirt,  and,  holding  out  both  hands,  exclaimed  :* 

"John  !  dear  brother  !"  and  putting  up  her  rosy  lips  she 
kissed  me,  then  stood  looking  at  me  with  earnest  happiness 
in  her  glance,  as  if  she  was  really  glad  to  meet  me.  What 
a  joyous  feeling  there  was  in  my  heart  !  An  hour  or  two 
before  I  had  coveted  just  the  honor  of  an  introduction,  now 
I  had  pressed  her  hand  and  kissed  her  !  There  was  a  de- 
lightful surprise,  too,  about  the  kiss,  that  made  it  all  the 
more  thrilling.  We  had  never  been  very  intimate,  though 
living  in  the  same  house,  and  while  confiding  many  secrets 
to  each  other  as  children,  as  I  have  told,  yet  there  was 
always  a  shadow  of  reserve  between  us,  and  it  was  only  by 
observing,  at  a  distance,  the  beautiful  depth  of  her  character, 
I  had  learned  to  love  her.  After  a  three  years'  residence  in 
Europe  I  had  expected  to  find  her  haughty,  vain  and  super- 
cilious, and  had  rather  dreaded  the  meeting  ;  but  now  I 
found  that  the  flattery  and  adulation  she  had  received,  in- 
stead of  turning  her  head,  had  only  conferred  the  insight  of 
experience,  and  made  her  own  heart  more  earnest  and  true. 

These  thoughts  of  her  ran  rapidly  through  my  mind  as  I 
gazed  at  the  beautiful,  brilliant  woman  that  had  bloomed 
from  the  lovely  child,  whose  image  I  had  cherished  since  we 
had  parted. 

We  sat  down  with  father  and  mother,  and  as  we  all  had 
much  to  say,  there  were  not  many  seconds  that  escaped  un- 
freighted  with  a  word.  Carlotta  seemed  much  more  ready 
to  listen  to  me,  though,  than  to  talk,  and  instead  of  telling 
what  she  had  seen  and  done  seemed  intensely  interested  in 
my  dull  affairs. 


302  SEA-GIFT. 

Father  asked  her  if  she  were  not  going  back  to  the  ball 
room. 

"  Oh,  dear,  no,"  she  said,  drawing  off  her  gloves,  "  I  had 
much  rather  stay  here  and  talk  with  John  ;  beside,  I  am 
tired.  I  had  a  long  sail  on  the  lake  to-day,  and  drove  out 
with  Cousin  Herrara  this  afternoon.  Please  unfasten  my 
bracelet,"  and  she  extended  her  arm  to  me. 

As  I  took  her  soft  white  arm  in  my  hand  can  you  wonder 
that  I  pretended  to  be  awkward,  that  I  might  prolong  the 
undoing  of  it  ? 

"  Apropos  of  the  ball,  John,"  she  said,  while  I  was  fumb- 
ling at  the  bracelet,  "  Mr.  Monte  asked  the  privilege  of  in- 
troducing two  friends,  Mr.  Finnock  and  Mr.  Smith.  Did  he 
refer  to  you  ?" 

I  told  her  he  did,  and  what  a  romantic  fervor  I  felt  after 
I  had  seen  her  at  the  railway,  and  she  and  father  rallied 
me  on  losing  it  as  soon  as  I  found  her  out,  and  mother 
helped  me  to  deny  it,  and  we  were  all  so  pleasant  together 
we  forgot  the  lapse  of  time.  Looking  at  my  watch  and 
finding  it  nearly  day,  I  bade  them  good  night,  and  went  to 
my  room. 

Like  a  child  with  a  new  toy,  I  felt  a  continual  surprise 
and  delight  that  the  brilliant  belle  of  the  Springs  was  my 
Carlotta.  Mine  ?  The  thought  of  Cousin  Herrara  placed  a 
very  large  mark  of  interrogation  after  that  word.  As  all 
indications  pointed  to  the  fact  that  she  was  his,  and  would 
ere  long  leave  our  home,  the  question  came  to  me,  bitterly: 
Can  I  give  her  up  ? 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

A  late  breakfast  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marshman  and  my- 
self at  the  table,  Finnock  and  the  two  young  ladies  having 
gone  l'or  an  ante-gestacular  walk. 


SEA-CIFT.  303 

After  a  smoke  I  hurried  over  to  Congress  Hall  and  found 
Carlotta  and  Herrara  Lola  in  the  parlor.  She  was  looking 
perfectly  lovely  in  a  morniDg  dress  of  India  muslin,  and  with 
her  hair  flowing  loose  through  a  band  of  gold.  For  the  first 
time  now  I  felt  the  abashment  I  had  dreaded,  and  realized 
the  disadvantage  at  which  I  appeared,  in  person  and 
manners,  after  my  long  residence  among  books  and  boys,  as 
I  met  the  glance  of  Herrara's  dark  eyes,  and  imagined  I 
could  detect  a  smile  at  my  discomfiture  beneath  the  jetty 
fringe  on  his  lip. 

"  Cousin  Herrara  I"  said  Carlotta,  "  this  is  John,  my 
brother  ;  you  almost  know  him,  I  have  spoken  to  you  so 
much  of  him." 

I  bowed  low  over  his  hand,  which  was  soft,  and  small  as 
a  woman's,  as  he  said,  with  just  enough  Spanish  in  his 
accent  to  soften  the  English : 

"  I  am  glad  to  meet  you,  Mr.  Smith.  Lola  has  made  us 
acquainted  ere  this  occasion." 

His  manners  were  those  of  a  courteous  iceberg,  and  I 
endeavored  to  adjust  mine  to  a  reciprocal  degree  of  frigidity 
I  had  just  commenced  a  stereotyped  reply  when  the  same 
horses  and  carriage  I  had  seen  at  the  railway  drove  up, 
and  he  remarked  to  Carlotta  : 

"  I  ordered  the  carriage  for  our  usual  drive,  but  I  pre- 
sume you  now  prefer  renewing  old  times  and  terms  with 
your  friend." 

"  Certainly,  Cousin  Herrara,  I  will  stay  with  John,  as  I 
have  not  seen  him  for  years,  and  am  with  you  every  day." 

"  I  resign  her  then  to  you,  Mr.  Smith,"  he  said,  turning 
off,  while  I  thanked  him  with  an  attempt  at  one  of  his  bows. 
He  approached  a  group  of  gentlemen  outside  the  door  and 
asked  two  of  them  to  ride  with  him.  The  three  got  into  the 
carriage,  a  few  plunges  of  the  noble  animals  and  the  spokes 
in  the  wheels  became  almost  invisible  as  they  whirled  up 
the  street. 


304  SEA-GIFT. 

"A  superb  equipage  !"  I  said,  as  we  took  our  seats  near 
the  window. 

"  Yes,  Cousin  Herrara  purchased  the  turnout  from  a 
Cuban  acquaintance  here  a  few  days  since.  He  is  going  to 
send  it  to  Havana." 

"  You  are  very  fond  of  Cousin  Herrara,  are  you  not  V-  I 
asked,  with  something  of  petulance  in  my  tone. 

"Indeed  I  am,"  she  said,  frankly;  "he  is  as  kind  and 
loving  as  he  can  be,  and  is  always  attentive  without  being 
obtrusive.  I  am  indebted  to  him  for  almost  all  the  pleasure 
I  have  seen  since  I  left  Wilmington.  But,  come,  tell  me  all 
the  news  about  the  dear  old  place,"  she  said,  laying  her 
cheek  on  the  downy  tips  of  her  fan.  "  What  of  Lulie  and 
your  Chapel  Hill  love  ?" 

"Lulie  is  still  Frank's  slave,  and  a  remorseless  cruel 
master  he  is,"  I  said. 

"  Then  you  and  she  have  never  renewed  your  old  feeling  ?" 

"And  never  will,"  I  said,  solemnly.  "  The  other  lady  to 
whom  you  refer,  DeVare's  fiancee,  is  here  now  as  the  Hon. 
Mrs.  Marshman.  Her  old  Congressman  is,  however,  too 
jealous  for  her  to  receive  attentions  from  gentlemen." 

"  Really,  you  seem  to  be  unfortunate  in  your  loves." 

"  Indeed  I  am.     I  even  fear  that "    I  found  that  the 

sentence  might  prove  too  pointed  for  the  occasion,  and  I 
would  not  complete  it. 

Without  asking  for  the  remainder,  she  changed  the  sub- 
ject into  inquiries  about  all  her  acquaintances,  and  put  me 
through  a  regular  examination.  When  she  had  concluded, 
I  told  her  I  would  now  put  her  on  the  witness  stand. 

"  Do  you  love  Herrara,  Lola  ?"  I  first  asked. 

She  looked  at  me  steadily,  as  if  to  read  my  motives,  and 
then,  as  the  smile  came  back  to  her  face,  said,  "  That  is  too 
pointed  and  abrupt  ;  try  circumlocution  and  I  will  be  more 
communicative." 

She  was  so  quiet  and  self-possessed  in  her  evasion  that  I 


SEA-GIFT.  305 

felt  more  than  ever  convinced  that  she  loved  her  cousin, 
and  said,  with  an  attempt  at  ironical  pleasantry: 

"You  are  engaged  to  him,  and  can't  deny  it.  Invite  me 
to  the  wedding,  please." 

She  laughed  carelessly,  as  she  looked  out  the  window  and 
replied  : 

"Your  method  of  extorting  information  is  so  ingenious 
that  I  would  dread  its  inquisition,  were  I  not  happily  re- 
lieved by  seeing  yonder  the  object  of  your  inquiries." 

As  she  spoke  Lola's  phaeton  rolled  to  the  door,  and  he 
and  his  companions  got  out.  He  came  in,  drew  a  chair  to 
Carlotta's  side,  and  taking  her  fan  from  her  hand  fanned 
his  face  vigorously,  turning  it  from  side  to  side  to  catch  the 
wind,  and  lifting  the  dark,  curling  hair  from  his  high,  hand- 
some forehead.  As  soon  as  he  approached  I  again  felt  that 
shrinking  in  his  presence,  that  consciousness  of  a  conscious- 
ness in  him  of  superiority,  though  my  own  pride  would  not 
acknowledge  it.  He  was  such  an  Apollo  in  face  and  form, 
so  elegant  and  recherche  in  style,  that  I  was  sure  Carlotta 
could  not  help  regarding  me  as  plain  and  unsophisticated  ; 
and,  feeling  desirous  of  escaping  the  consequent  awkward- 
ness of  my  situation,  I  was  about  to  go  to  my  hotel,  when 
Carlotta  spoke  : 

"Herra,  you  ought  to  have  remained  with  us.  I  am  sure 
you  would  have  enjoyed  our  conversation  more  than  you 
did  your  ride." 

"  If  you  conversed  at  all  I  would,"  he  said,  folding  her 
fan  and  returning  it.  "  The  road  was  so  dusty  we  could 
not  open  our  mouths.  B-it  you  are  fortunate,  Mr.  Smith,  if 
you  can  entertain  Carlotta  for  half  an  hour.  Ten  minutes 
is  her  maximum  time  of  interest  in  what  I  say." 

"  Now,  Herra,"  said  Carlotta,  "  You  know  I  was  with  you 
a  whole  hour  yesterday  ;  but  you  would  have  been  as  much 
interested  in  Mr.  Smith's  conversation  as  I  was,  as  it  was 
about  yourself." 


306  SEA-GIFT. 

I  only  heard  his  nonchalant  "Ah  I  indeed!"  when,  with 
a  hot  flush  on  my  cheek,  and  an  angry  resentment  in  my 
heart,  I  rose,  and  without  a  word  of  adieu  left  them,  and 
walked  across  the  street  to  the  Union.  I  knew  they  could 
see  me  from  the  window,  and  I  fancied  them  laughing  at 
my  discomfiture.  I  was  just  debating  whether  I  would 
leave  the  Springs  and  continue  my  tour  of  travel  alone,  or 
stay  there  and  make  love  to  Miss  Finnock,  when  I  saw  the 
little  flat  face  and  wide  eyes  of  the  lady  in  question  peeping 
out  the  parlor  door.  As  I  approached  she  smiled  a  froggy 
little  smile,  and  said  : 

"  Have  you  seen  my  brother  or  Mr.  Marshman  ?  I  have 
been  expecting  them  some  time." 

"  No,  indeed,"  I  replied,  offering  my  arm  ;  "shall  we  go 
in  search  of  them,  or  wait  here  in  the  parlor  ?" 

"  We  had  best  wait,  perhaps,"  she  said,  glancing  toward 
two  chairs  in  a  shaded  corner. 

We  took  our  seats,  and  her  ceaseless  little  tongue  began : 

"Oh!  Mr.  Smith,  you  should  have  been  with  us  this 
morning." 

"  Why  and  where  ?"  I  said,  affecting  Laconicism. 

"Mrs.  Marshman  and  I  walked  out  to  the  Indian  en- 
campment near  here,  and  we  saw  there  such  an  interesting 
old  woman.  She  claims  to  be  of  the  rOyal  line  of  chiefs,  and, 
in  her  broken  way,  talks  very  prettily  of  the  encroachments 
of  the  whites  upon  the  hunting  grounds  of  her  fathers.y 

"  To  one  of  your  poetic  temperament,  Miss  Finnock,"  I 
replied,  "  she  must  indeed  be  an  object  of  interest.  What 
a  romantic  sadness  attaches  itself  to  a  contemplation  of  the 
destiny  of  these  forest  children  !  Poor,  fading  race  !  A 
few  squalid  beggars  are  all  that  are  left  of  the  legions  of 
feather-decked  warriors  who  once  fought  their  battles  here. 
Ever  receding  before  the  resistless  march  of  civilization,  the 
last  tribe  will  soon  chant  their  death-song  on  the  shores  of 
the  Pacific,  and  sink  with  the  setting  sun  in  its  waves." 


SEA-GIFT.  30T 

It  roused  her,  and  T  saw  by  the  spread  of  her  nostrils 
that  her  soul  was  on  fire.  My  remarks  were  part  of  an  old 
speech  at  school,  which  I  happened  to  remember,  but  they 
served  very  well  for  a  match  to  the  powder  of  her  romance. 
She  gazed  at  me  as  if  in  raptures  while  I  was  speaking,  and 
when  I  ended  she  clasped  her  hands,  with  tears,  or  water,  in 
her  eyes,  and  exclaimed  : 

"  Yes,  indeed,  Mr.  Smith,  there  is  a  romantic  interest 
that  clings  to  the  memory  of  these  Nature's  lords  Their 
mysterious  origin,  their  nobility  of  soul,  their  mute  adora- 
tion of  the  Great  Spirit,  the  wild  poetry  of  their  legends, 
all  have  combined  to  make  me  admire  them  with  all  the 
fervor  of  my  nature.  Oh  1  what  indeed  must  be  the  agony 
of  their  bursting  hearts,  as  they  stand  on  some  lone  moun- 
tain, and  read  in  the  smoke  of  the  steamer  their  certain 
doom.  Ah  I  when  we  think  of  their  wrongs,  the  tomahawk 
becomes  the  battle-axe  of  freedom,  and  the  scalping-knife 
as  sacred  as  the  dagger  of  a  Corday." 

Fearing,  if  I  encouraged  her,  she  might  pack  up  and  go 
West,  to  become  the  Florence  Nightingale  of  the  Comanches, 
I  begged  pardon  for  changing  the  subject,  and  asked  her  if 
she  had  seen  my  sister. 

"Your  sister  !"  she  exclaimed,  in  her  surprise,  "  I  thought 
you  were  travelling  alone,  and  expected  to  meet  your  family 
at  Niagara." 

"  So  I  did,  but  it  seems  they  telegraphed  of  the  change  in 
their  plans  after  I  had  left  the  University  ;  and  so  I  was 
very  greatly  surprised  to  find  them  here." 

"  She  is  not  your  sister,  except  by  adoption,  is  she  ?  I 
have  heard  Mrs.  Marshman  speak  of  you  in  connection 
with  her.  You  are  expected  to  love  and  marry  her,  are  you 
not  ?" 

"  No,  I  cannot  love  on  compulsion,"  I  replied,  looking 
very  steadily  at  her  ;  "  the  emotion  must  be  spontaneous, 
and  unaffected  by  circumstances." 


308  SEA-GIFT. 

"You  express  my  sentiments  perfectly,"  she  said,  looking 
at  me  with  a  glance  that  was  meant  to  be  searching. 

"  Have  you  ever  loved,  Miss  Finnock  ?"  I  asked,  artlessly. 
Her  eyes  fell  to  her  lap,  and  her  fingers  twitched  each  other 
as  nervously  as  if  she  were  a  mute  and  were  spelling. 

"  I  cannot  say  that  I  have,"  she  replied,  after  a  pause.  "  I 
may,  as  a  child,  have  felt  heart  throbs  and  bashfulness  as  the 
little  boy  over  the  way  came  to  trundle  hoops  with  me,  but 
I  have  never  felt  that  fervid  and  deep  emotion  which  accords 
with  my  idea  of  love." 

"  May  I  ask,  then,  Miss  Finnock,  if  you  have  given  no- 
thing in  return  for  the  many  hearts  laid  at  your  feet  ?" 

"  There  have  been  no ;"  she  commenced  the  truth  but 

caught  herself,  and  said  : 

"  I  have  never  had  an  offer  of  love  I  believed  sincere,  nor, 
indeed,  one  that  I  could  reciprocate." 

I  knew  that  I  ought  not  to  say  anything  more,  butCarlotta 
had  offended  me,  and  I  was  reckless. 

"  But  did  you  believe  a  love  sincere,  would  you  return  it  ?" 
I  asked,  deepening  my  tone  of  voice  to  the  dramatic. 

Her  eyes  came  timidly  up  to  mine,  and  then  fell  again  as 
she  said  softly : 

"  That  depends  on  whose  the  love  was." 

"  Miss  Finnock  !"  I  said,  drawing  hearer,  "  If  I ." 

"  Hush  !  hush  1  here  comes  Lil,"  she  said,  raising  her 
hands  in  warning.  "  Oh,  how  provoking  1"  she  added,  with 
a  look  that  was  intended  to  be  sweet. 

As  I  looked  up,  Mrs.  Marshman  entered  the  room,  and 
little  knowing  how  de  trop  she  was,  took  a  seat  near  us  and 
commenced  some  ordinary  topic  of  conversation.  I  felt 
relieved,  and  was  therefore  quite  affable,  but  Miss  Finnock 
seemed  put  out  about  something,  and  was  scarcely  civil  in 
li'.-r  replies  to  her.  She  soon  excused  herself,  and  leaving 
Mrs.  M.  and  myself  in  the  parlor,  ran  up  stairs.  She  was 
gone  about  ten  minutes,  and  returning,  brought  with  her  a 


SEA-GIFT.  309 

bark-and-bead  cigar  case,  which,  after  a  moment's  hesita- 
tion, she  gave  me,  with  the  remark :  "  I  purchased  that  from 
the  old  Indian,  Mr.  Smith,  and  I  beg  that  you  will  accept 
and  preserve  it  as  a  souvenir  of  this  morning,  and  of  our 
mutual  admiration  of  the  red  man." 

"  Why,  Saph  1"  said  Mrs.  Marshman,  while  I  was  bowing 
my  acknowledgments,  "  you  do  not  know  Mr.  Smith  well 
enough  to  make  him  a  present". 

"  Mr.  Smith  appreciates  the  gift,  and  will  not  misconstrue 
my  motives.  I  dare  say  he  will  remember  our  conversa- 
tion," she  added,  glancing  archly  at  me. 

I  assured  her  that  I  would,  and  would  eternally  treasure 
the  case,  with  pleasant  memories  of  the  fair  donor,  and  of 
our  delightful  converse,  and  even  ventured  on  the  hackney- 
ed rhapsody  about  death  alone  being  competent  to  part  the 
said  case  and  myself.  She  bowed  and  blushed,  and  I  toyed 
with  the  case  in  the  momentary  silence  that  ensued,  and 
opening  saw  that  there  was  a  crumpled  note  deep  down  in 
it.  Just  as  I  was  inserting  two  fingers  to  reach  it  a  waiter 
approached,  and  presented  his  salver,  on  which  lay  two 
cards.  I  looked  up  in  surprise  as  I  read  the  names,  "  Herrara 
Lola"  and  "Lola  Rurlestone,"  and  asked  where  they  were. 

"  In  the  lower  parlor,  sir,"  he  said,  bowing  as  I  rose  to 
follow  him.  I  excused  myself  to  the  two  ladies,  and 
thoughtlessly  left  the  cigar  case  on  an  ottoman  where  I  had 
laid  it  when  I  took  up  the  cards. 

In  the  lower  parlor  I  found  Carlotta  and  her  cousin 
waiting  for  mo.  Carlotta  was  standing  near  the  piano, 
looking  expectantly  towards  the  door,  while  Herrara  was 
leaning  carelessly  against  the  instrument,  turning  over  the 
leaves  of  a  music  portfolio. 

"John,  what  on  earth  did  you  mean  by  leaving  us  so  ab- 
ruptly," said  Carlotta,  making  a  feint  of  striking  me  with 
her  glove.  "  I  would  have  thought  you  offended  if  I  could 
nave  imagined  any  cause." 


310  SBA-GIFT, 

"  You  ought  to  have  known  me  better,"  was  all  I  could 
think  of  for  a  reply. 

"  Well,  it  makes  no  difference  now,  but  you  must  go  back 
with  us.  Mrs.  Smith  sent  us  over  after  you.  She  says 
she  has  scarcely  spoken  to  you  since  we  found  you." 

"  I  am  at  your  service,"  I  said,  and  Herrara  rose  up  from 
the  piano  languidly  and  said  :    • 

"Mr.  Smith  will  escort  you  back,  Lola;  I'll  go  to  the  bil- 
liard room." 

"  May  I  tell  him,  Herra?"  asked  Carlotta,  as  he  walked 
off;  "  it's  such  a  short  time." 

"  I  don't  care,"  he  replied,  as  he  lifted  his  hat  gracefully 
and  left  the  parlor. 

"  May  I  ask  what  it  is  you  wish  to  tell?"  I  said,  feeling  an 
interest  in  all  secrets  between  them. 

"  Everybody  believes  here  that  Cousin  Herrara  and  I  are 
engaged,  and  I  assure  you  it  is  very  inconvenient,  for  it 
deprives  me  of  a  quantity  of  attention  which  you  know  I 
would  receive,  and  I  believe  from  your  conduct  you  have 
fallen  into  the  same  error." 

"  I  have  had  sufficient  reason  for  such  a  belief,"  I  replied. 

"  Well,  it's  no  such  thing.  He  is  engaged  to  a  lady  in 
Madrid.  He  returns  to  Cuba  next  month,  and  then  sails  to 
Spain  for  his  beautiful  bride." 

"  Then  you  are  still  in  the  market?"  I  said,  with  an  un- 
accountable feeling  of  relief  at  my  heart. 

"  Of  course  I  am,"  she  replied,  as  we  ran  across  the  street 
to  Congress  Hall. 

We  had  hardly  joined  father  and  mother  in  the  parlor  be- 
fore a  servant  appeared  with  cards  for  Carlotta,  and  soon 
Monte  and  two  others  entered. 

As  she  received  them  across  the  room  I  was  left  to  a 
quiet  talk  with  my  parents.  We  had  not  told  each  other  a 
tithe  of  what  we  had  to  tell  when  I  saw  the  gentlemen  rise 
and  accompany  Carlotta  to  the  piano.      As  she  seated  her- 


SEA-GIFT.  311 

self  gracefully  at  the  instrument,  and  gave  the  warbling 
keys  the  petting  of  a  prelude,  there  was  a  hush  round  the 
room,  and  I  listened  eagerly  for  the  first  note.  She  sang  a 
soft  Italian  air,  as  full  of  mellow,  rich  trillings  as  a  nightin- 
gale's song,  and  her  splendid  voice,  perfect  in  its  culture, 
rose  and  fell  with  exquisite  melody  and  wondrous  expres- 
sion through  the  difficult  measures.  Its  floods  of  glorious 
music  so  filled  the  room  that  we  could  not  have  told  where 
the  notes  came  from  but  for  the  throbbing  of  her  Parian 
throat.  When  the  last  sound  had  died  away,  like  the  sob- 
bing of  a  silver  bell,  every  one  gave  the  rapt  applause  of 
silence,  till  Monte,  with  his  affected  drawl,  asked  for  a  half 
dozen  screeching  arias.  When  she  had  sung  enough  the 
gentlemen  left,  and  I  was  hoping  that  I  would  have  her  to 
myself,  when  another  waiter  appeared  with  more  cards,  and 
I  found  I  would  only  have  to  play  spectator  at  her  levee. 

I  intended  to  move  over  to  their  hotel,  but  found,  on  appli- 
cation at  the  office,  that  it  was  too  much  crowded,  and  kept 
my  rooms  at  the  Union.  That  evening  at  tea  I  found  Mr. 
Marshman  and  lady  present,  but  Miss  Finnock  had  finished 
and  gone  to  her  room.  Underneath  my  plate  I  found  the 
cigar  case  and  a  note.  I  looked  up  in  some  confusion,  and 
found  Mrs.  Marshman  smiling  at  me,  as  if  she  thought  our 
love  was  a  foregone  conclusion. 

"Sappho  is  a  dear  little  girl,  isn't  she?"  she  said,  as  I  un- 
folded the  note. 

"Very,"  I  replied  laconically,  finding,  without  surprise, 
that  the  note  was  a  string  of  verses,  as  follows  : 

"  Forgotten  the  gift,  the  giver,  alas  1 

Cannot  claim  the  least  thought  in  the  day. 
With  me  all  the  moments  and  seconds  that  pass 

Bear  an  image  of  thee  on  their  way. 

This  morning,  suspenseful,  I  hung  on  thy  speech, 

And  Time,  oh,  too  swiftly  did  fly  : 
The  cup  is  dashed  down  before  my  lips  reach 
It,  and  bliss  is  cut  off  with  '  If  I ' 


312  SEA-GIFT. 

And  oh !  what  a  vista  of  happiness  opes 

At  the  touch  of  the  Sesame  'if;' 
What  a  sun-colored  life,  what  a  Canaan  of  hopes 

Do  I  glimpse  through  the  unclosing  rift." 

There  was  no  signature,  but  a  holly  leaf  was  pinned  at 
the  bottom  of  the  verses.  The  emblem  of  holly  I  knew  to 
be  "  Forgotten  ;"  but  if  I  had  picked  the  verses  up  in  Bessa- 
rabia I  would  have  known  Miss  Finnock  wrote  them.  I  fold- 
ed them  up  carefully  and  put  the  cigar  case  in  my  pocket, 
and  finished  my  tea  in  silence,  Mrs.  Marshman  having 
risen  from  the  table  while  I  was  reading.  I  was  really  an- 
noyed at  the  turn  things  had  taken.  If  Miss  Finnock  had 
been  an  experienced  flirt  I  should  have  regarded  the  affair 
as  capital  fun,  but  I 'felt  sure  Miss  F.  was  in  earnest;  for, 
though  she  was  old  enough,  she  had  never  had  much  ex- 
perience, and  I  had  not  attained  that  very  desirable  point 
of  social  education  when  I  could  knowingly  trifle  with  a 
young  lady's  feelings.  I  resolved  once  not  to  see  her  again, 
but  remembered  that  I  had  an  engagement  to  visit  the  en- 
campment with  her  next  morning. 

"  Well,"  I  said,  resignedly,  as  I  lit  my  cigar  on  the  lawn, 
"  I  will  certainly  not  commit  myself  farther.  No  word  or 
hint  of  love  will  I  give  to-morrow." 


CHAPTER   XXXYI. 

The  waiter's  reveille  was  very  unwelcome  next  morning, 
but  I  rose  and  dressed  and  found  Miss  Finnock  already  in 
the  parlor. 

''Oh,  the  morning  air  is  so  bracing,  is  it  not?"  she  said, 
as  we  left  the  hotel ;  "  it  buoys  one  up  so  ;  I  feel  so  light- 
hearted  and  free  early  in  the  morning  ;  I  am  as  airy  as  a 


SEA-GIFT.  313 

feather,"  and  she  almost  skipped  in  her  youthful  exuberance 
of  spirits. 

"  You  had  better  weigh,"  I  said,  somewhat  morosely,  as 
we  passed  the  old  lame  man  and  his  scales. 

I  confess  I  was  out  of  humor.  Can  you  blame  me?  To 
be  roused  at  such  an  hour,  to  parade  over  to  see  tiresome 
Indians,  with  a  fidgety  little  woman,  who  was  trying  to 
captivate  me,  and  whom  I  hated  now.  Would  not  her  very 
flow  of  spirits  be  provoking? 

"  See  yon  dew-drops  how  they  sparkle,"  she  exclaimed, 
pointing  with  a  finger  on  which  shone  a  diamond  ring  over 
her  glove.  "  Nature,  unlike  the  ladies,  wears  her  jewels  at 
morn." 

"  Then  the  ladies  are  not  natural,"  I  said  emptily. 

"  Oh  1  I  confess  we  are  quite  artificial  in  many  respects, 
though  not  artful — at  least  I  am  not." 

"  Really,  Miss  Finnock,  do  you  confess  to  artificial  aid  in 
your  beauty  V 

"If  I  had  any  beauty  it  would  be  artificial,  of  course.  You 
admire  beauty,  do  you  not — your  lady  love  is  so  beautiful?" 

"  To  whom  do  you  refer  as  my  lady  love,  Miss  Finnock?" 

"  Why,  the  lady  who  called  you  away  from  me  yester- 
day. Please  tell  me  if  you  love  her.  Now,  confide  in  me, 
won't  you  ?"  and  she  looked  up  at  me  with  an  affected  squint 
in  her  broad  little  eyes. 

"I  would  trust  you,  Miss  Finnock,  but  there  is  nothing  to 
confide." 

"Then,  of  course,  there  is  no  love,  as  that  is  something  of 
great  importance." 

"Do  you  think  so?"  I  said,  vacantly,  as  we  entered  the 
camp  ground.  We  spent  half  an  hour  strolling  about,  and 
after  I  had  given  five  dollars  for  an  old  bead  basket,  that  was 
said  to  have  some  Indian  legend  connected  with  it,  and1, pre- 
sented it  to  the  little  enthusiast,  we  turned  back  to  our  hotel. 
I  was  unusually  dull,  for  I  felt  that  it  would  be  inconsist- 


314  SEA-GIFT. 

ent  with  previous  attentions  and  her  expectations  to  intro- 
duce commonplace  topics,  and  I  had  determined  not  even  to 
hint  at  love.  She  seemed  to  notice  my  reticence,  and  tried 
to  rally  me. 

"You  do  not  seem  as  cheerful  as  usual,  Mr.  Smith.  Can 
I  have  offended  you  in  any  way?" 

"  Thank  you,  Miss  Finnock,  for  the  hint  that  I  am  not 
entertaining,"  I  said,  glad  of  anything  to  take  up  ;  "let  us 
hasten  our  steps  that  you  may  be  the  sooner  relieved  of  my 
presence." 

"  Oh,  how  cruelly  you  misinterpret  my  meaning.      The 

pleasure  of  your  company  is  as  great — I  mean  that "  she 

feigned  confusion,  "  I  like  to  be  with  you,  but  there  is  such 
a  change  in  your  manner  since  yesterday." 

"  Is  there?"  I  said,  mechanically,  and  thoughtlessly  con- 
tinued :  "I  was  hardly  aware  of  it.  I  am  sure  my  feelings 
have  not  changed." 

"  Have  they  not?"  she  exclaimed  eagerly  ;  "  neither  have 
mine." 

'Twas  too  far  gone  to  correct,  and  so  I  said  nothing. 
After  another  pause  she  tried  to  look  roguish  and  said,  "  Did 
you  not  chastise  the  waiter  for  his  interruption  yesterday?" 

What  could  I  say  but  that  I  feared  she  had  already  re- 
warded him  for  so  opportune  an  entrance. 

"  I  regretted  it  as  much  as  you  possibly  could,"  she  said, 
softly  looking  down  at  the  beaten  path. 

It  was  abrupt,  perhaps  unkind,  but  I  inquired  if  she 
would  take  a  glass  of  water,  as  we  were  just  then  near  the 
springs.  She  assented  with  a  slightly  reproachful  look,  and 
we  approached  the  circular  railing,  which  was  surrounded 
by  a  throng  of  health-seeking  drinkers,  all  eagerly  waiting 
for  the  glasses  from  the  long  whirling  clippers. 

It  was  the  same  crowd  that  is  always  there.  The  stylish 
young  lady,. who  puts  her  glass  down  after  the  third  sip; 
the  pale  young  man  with  the  large  Adam's  apple,  which  goes 


SEA-GIFT.  315 

up  and  down  his  throat  like  the  piston  of  a  pump,  carrying 
down  whole  gills  of  water  at  every  gulp  ;  the  tall  school  girl, 
with  her  hair  plaited  in  ribbons,  leaning  over  to  the  glass 
and  holding  her  dress  back  with  one  hand  from  its  drip- 
pings ;  the  fat  bad  child,  his  mother  holding  a  glass  to  his 
mouth,  and  resting  her  hand  on  his  head  as  if  it  was  the 
faucet  she  had  to  hold  open  for  the  water  to  run  down  ;  and 
the  delicate,  meek  boy,  who  has  been  brought  to  the  springs 
by  his  father,  who  is  now  standing  by,  watching  with  deep 
interest  and  a  notch  stick  the  glasses  he  takes.  Poor  little 
fellow !  standing  with  a  Hogarth's  curve  in  his  shoulders, 
both  hands  grasping  the  glass,  he  swigs  away,  while  the 
veins  and  leaders  in  his  neck  swell  and  tighten,  and  the  dark 
lines  under  his  eyes  grow  deeper,  and  his  eyelids  redder,  as 
they  disappear  behind  the  rising  edge  of  the  tumbler.  He 
takes  it  down  and  blows  out :  "  How  many's  that,  pa?"  and 
receiving  the  plaudit,  "  Five,  my  dear  boy,"  is  led  away  to 
the  hotel,  to  spend  the  day  in  his  room,  instead  of  playing 
himself  into  health  with  other  children. 

When  Miss  Finnock  and  I  had  left  the  pagoda,  and  were 
walking  up  the  hill  towards  the  hotel,  she  made  a  pretence 
of  pondering  over  something,  and  suddenly  said  : 

"  Mr.  Smith,  will  you  tell  me  something  if  I  ask  you?" 

"  Most  assuredly,  Miss  Finnock,  if  it  is  in  my  power  to  do  so." 

"Well,  I  want  to  know — no,  I  can't  ask  you  now,  I'll 
wait  till  we  part  at  the  hotel." 

When  we  ascended  the  steps  I  begged  to  know  her  ques- 
tion. 

"  Oh  !  I  cannot  tell,  it  sounds  so  silly,"  she  said,  twirling 
the  Indian  basket  with  assumed  bashfulness. 

"  I  must  bid  you  good  morning,  then,"  I  said,  turning  to 
leave. 

"No,  I  will  tell  you;  I  don't  mind;  I  only  wanted  to 
know  the  remainder  of  the  sentence  you  left  unfinished 
yesterday." 


316  SEA-GIFT. 

"I  will  tell  you  soon,"  I  replied,  bowing  and  leaving  her, 
for  I  knew  not  what  else  to  say.  Now  I  am  in  for  it,  I  said 
to  myself,  as  I  walked  across  the  street  to  Congress  Hall,  to 
breakfast  with  our  family.  I  will  consult  Carlotta  upon  it 
and  take  her  advice. 

As  unpleasant  as  my  walk  had  been  in  some  respects,  it 
had  imparted  an  appetite  that  made  porterhouse  steaks  and 
omelettes  souffle  disappear  with  a  celerity  alarming  to  the 
proprietors.  As  we  rose  from  the  table  Carlotta  told  me 
that  she  and  Lola  were  going  over  to  the  lake,  and  insisted 
that  I  should  join  them.  As  I  now  felt  no  delicacy  about 
obtruding,  since  she  had  informed  me  of  the  relation  she  sus- 
tained to  him,  I  consented.  Lola  and  I  had  scarcely  finished 
our  cigars  when  his  carriage  was  announced,  and,  going  up 
to  our  parlors  we  found  Carlotta  waiting,  the  picture  of 
perfect  loveliness,  beneath  a  broad  sun  hat.  The  road  was 
already  filled  with  vehicles,  and  the  dust  was  floating  in 
clouds  about  our  faces  ;  Lola  leaned  forward  and  spoke  to 
the  driver ;  "  Go  ahead,  Michael,"  and  with  dizzy  speed 
his  splendid  horses  whirled  us  past  every  team,  and  we 
were  breathing  again  the  pure  fresh  air. 

When  we  reached  the  lake  house,  and  had  refreshed  with 
some  ices,  I  went  down  and  secured  a  boat  for  a  sail.  Lola 
said  he  preferred  the  bowling  alley,  and  Carlotta  and  I  took 
our  places  in  the  graceful  little  craft  I  had  chosen.  My 
experience  on  the  Sound  at  home  had  made  me  a  good 
sailor,  and  I  dismissed  the  boatman. 

Running  up  the  sail  and  getting  before  the  wind,  so  that 
there  was  no  danger  of  a  gybe,  I  lashed  the  rudder  so  as  to 
direct  our  course  across  the  lake,  and  took  my  seat  by  Car- 
lotta under  the  awning.  The  scene  and  situation  were  en- 
chanting. The  purple  hills  held  the  crystal  lake  in  their 
bosom,  like  an  immense  dew  drop,  while  soft  fleecy  clouds 
floated  off  from  their  hazy  tops  like  smoke  from  an  altar. 
The  glittering  surface  of  the  lake  was  crimped  by  the  breeze 


S  E  A-  G  I  FT.  317 

inte  myriad  ruffles,  that  rustled  their  little  foam  against  our 
vessel's  side.  Other  boats  were  sailing  far  off,  and  with  their 
glistening  canvas  looked  like  white  herons  flying  hither  and 
thither  with  a  slow,  objectless  flight.  Behind  us  was  the 
lake-house,  its  verandahs  thronged  with  people,  its  car- 
riage way  crowded  with  constantly  arriving  and  departing 
vehicles,  and  at  the  water's  edge,  a  long  walk-way  extend- 
ing out  into  the  lake — all  receding  farther  and  farther  from 
us.  By  my  side  was  Carlotta,  a  bright  glow  on  her  cheeks, 
her  beautiful  eyes  beaming  with  pleasure,  and  her  magnifi- 
cent hair  caught  up  in  an  immense  coil,  that  seemed  op- 
pressive in  its  weight  as  it  was  bewitching  in  its  negligee. 
One  glove  was  withdrawn  and  her  sleeve  pushed  high  up 
the  swelling  arm,  while  the  dimpled  hand  dangled  in  the 
rippling  waters,  that  reflected  the  smooth  white  fingers  in 
crooked,  dancing  outlines.  Out  on  the  lake  alone,  and 
Heaven  only  knows  how  I  loved  her  1  yet  I  did  not  dare  to 
disclose  it.  The  very  intimacy  of  our  childhood,  the  rela- 
tions wo  bore  to  each  other  in  our  family,  the  brilliancy  of 
her  career  in  society,  and  the  constant  adulation  she  re- 
ceived, all  made  me  feel  that  she  could  regard  my  tame  pro- 
posal of  love  with  nothing  less  than  ridicule.  So,  while  my 
heart  fluttered  with  its  restrained  emotion,  I  spoke  care- 
lessly and  lightly,  admiring  the  view  with  her,  and  quoting 
Wordsworth  and  Tupper  with  pedantic  inaptitude.  Leav- 
ing scenery  we  became  more  personal,  and,  after  asking  her 
secrecy,  I  told  her  of  my  affair  with  Miss  Finnock  and  asked 
her  advice. 

"  And  you  promised  to  finish  the  sentence  soon  ?"  she 
said,  laughing,  and  flipping  the  water  from  her  fingers'  ends 
as  she  drew  on  her  glove  ;  "  what  was  its  intended  conclu- 
sion?" 

"  I  was  about  to  ask  her  that,  if  I  were  to  offer  my  hand 
and  heart,  would  she  accept?"  feeling  a  little  ashamed  of  the 
commonplace  phrases. 


318  SEA-GIFT. 

"  A  subjunctive  courtship,  truly,"  she  said,  smiling,  as  she 
took  off  her  hat  and  threw  back  her  hair  from  her  white 
forehead  to  catch  the  fresh  breeze.  "Well,  you  have,  in- 
deed, committed  yourself.  You  have  attached  too  much 
importance  to  the  matter,  by  deferring  it,  to  give  it  some 
trivial  conclusion,  such  as,  '  were  I  to  raise  the  piano  would 
you  play  V  or,  if  I  call  this  evening,  will  you  ride  with  me  ? 
You  have  promised,  and  her  heart  is  beating  high  with 
expectation." 

"  It  will  beat  a  long  time  before  it  is  satisfied,  then,"  I  said, 
somewhat  morosely. 

"  Suppose  you  write  her  a  note,  and  candidly  inform  her 
tbat  your  feelings  have  undergone  a  change,"  she  suggested 
archly. 

"  That  would  wound  her  feelings,"  I  said,  "  and  I  cannot 
do  that." 

"  But  are  you  sure  the  lady  loves  you?  That  is  a  matter 
of  some  importance." 

"  I  have  every  reason  to  believe  it." 

"I  see  nothing  that  you  can  do  but  wait  the  issue  of 
events.  Wouldn't  it  be  funny  if  you  had  to  marry  her,  or 
be  sued  for  a  breach  of  promise?" 

"Pardon  me  for  not  seeing  the  fun  in  either  case,"  I  re- 
plied, shuddering  at  the  bare  idea  of  marrying  her;  "but 
see,  here  comes  another  boat !' 

The  large  boat  at  the  lake  house  had  been  manned,  and 
was  rapidly  catching  up  with  us,  under  the  pressure  of  sails, 
and  oars  to  which  a  couple  of  stout  Irishmen  were  bending. 
As  they  drew  nearer  we  saw  that  the  occupants  were  Mr. 
Marshman  and  party.  Miss  Finnock  was  sitting  in  the  prow 
of  the  boat,  armed  with  an  opera  glass,  which  she  now 
lowered  from  the  hills  to  our  boat.  I  fancied  her  eyes  grew 
wider  apart  as  she  saw  who  my  companion  was.  Their 
boat  came  swiftly  on,  foaming  at  her  prow,  and  bearing 
down  upon  us  like  a  pirate  on  a  prize. 


SEA-GIFT.  319 

They  wore  near  enough  now  to  bow,  and  I  raised  myself 
from  my  recliniug  position  to  touch  my  hat.  Mr.  Finnock 
was  steering,  and  I  saw  he  knew  nothing  about  it. 

As  I  had  tied  my  rudder  I  did  not  unloose  it,  as  I  thought 
of  course  they  would  pass  by.  Such  was  Finnock's  inten- 
tion, but  attempting  to  bear  to  one  side,  he  gave  the  rudder 
too  strong  a  turn,  and  to  correct  that  turned  too  much  the 
other  way,  and  their  boat,  at  full  speed,  ran  obliquely  against 
us.  Carlotta  and  Miss  Finnock  both  had  risen  to  their  feet 
as  they  saw  the  impending  collision,  and  were  both  precipi- 
tated into  the  water,  between  the  boats,  which  separated  as 
soon  as  they  struck. 

Carlotta  had  scarcely  touched  the  water  before  I  was  by 
her  side. 

Did  you  ever  see  waves  close  over  one  you  love?  then 
you  know  the  horror  that  stamped  the  whole  scene  upon  my  . 
memory,  indelible  in  its  distinctness,  and  perfectly  vivid  in 
its  minutest  detail.  Her  frightened  look,  as  the  boats  came 
together,  her  agonizing  cry  for  help  as  she  fell,  the  dull 
splash  of  the  water,  the  eddies  that  curled  above  the  place 
she  sank,  all  are  present  still.  I  remember  now  how  clear 
the  water  was,  and  how,  as  with  one  stroke  of  my  hands,  I 
reached  the  spot,  I  saw  her  dress  floating  scarce  beneath  the 
surface,  and  then  her  face,  distorted  in  her  convulsive  strug- 
gles for  life,  slowly  rising  upward.  To  draw  her  head 
above  the  surface  was  the  work  of  a  second,  and  as  soon  as 
she  had  cleared  the  water  from  her  eyes  and  mouth  suf- 
ficiently to  become  conscious,  I  bade  her  take  my  hand,  and 
with  the  other  commenced  to  swim  to  the  nearest  boat.  As 
soon  as  she  realized  the  situation  she  regained  her  presence 
of  mind,  and  clung  to  me  tenderly,  though  not  so  as  to  im- 
pede my  movements.  The  large  boat  was  not  more  than  a 
dozen  feet  from  us,  and  the  occupants,  as  is  usual  in  such 
cases,  were  in  a  frenzy  of  salvation,  throwing  overboard  for 
our  assistance,  everything  that  would  float.     One  of  their 


320  SEA -GIFT. 

intended  life-buoys — a  heavy  oar — struck  me  on  the  head, 
almost  stunning  me,  but  I  shook  the  water  from  my  eyes 
and  struggled  on.  The  next  moment  my  feet  became  en- 
tangled in  a  web  of  garments,  a  bubbling  shriek  burst  forth 
close  at  my  ear,  and  my  arms  were  pinioned  by  the  frantic 
Miss  Finnock,  who  rose  near  me 

"B-r-r-sh  ok — ok — Oh !  chtl-Mr.  Smith  k-k — tl  save  your-k — 
d-arling,  tlsave  me  k-ok — Oh !  tlsave-k-me.  D-ts-earest  tsave 
me ;"  and,  sputtering  and  choking,  she  clung  to  my  neck, 
dragging  me  down  irresistibly.  As  soon  as  Carlotta  saw 
my  danger,  she  let  go  my  hand,  and  said,  in  her  trembling 
voice,  "Save  yourself,  John  !" 

But  all  this  occurred  in  half  the  time  I  have  taken  to  write 
it,  and  the  people  in  the  boat  had  now  recovered  their 
senses.  The  two  Irishmen  were  in  the  water,  and  Mr. 
Marshman  and  Finnock  stood  ready  with  ropes  to  aid  them. 
Carlotta  was  first  drawn  on  board,  then  Miss  Finnock  and 
myself.  Mr.  Marshman  fortunately  happened  to  have  a 
flask  of  brandy  along,  so  the  ladies  went  to  work  on  the 
ladies,  the  gentlemen  on  me,  while  the  boat  hands  over- 
hauled our  little  boat,  took  down  the  sail,  and  lashed  it  fast 
to  the  large  one.  At  first  I  felt  weak  and  dizzy,  but  after  a 
while  I  was  able  to  sit  up,  though  I  could  not  render  much 
help  to  the  others.  Carlotta  was  very  pale,  and  her  loosened 
hair,  rendered  still  more  glossy  by  the  water,  hung  in  jetty 
masses  around  her  marble  features.  She  was  conscious, 
though  faint,  and  lay  helplessly  in  Mrs.  Marshman's  lap, 
occasionally  raising  her  soft  eyes  to  mine  with  an  expression 
so  full  of  grateful  meaning  that  it  thrilled  me  into  life  and 
activity.  Miss  Finnock  had  fainted,  of  course,  and  lay  like 
one  dead  in  Miss  Stelway's  lap. 

The  pallor  on  her  face  did  not  tend  to  increase  her  beauty, 
and  a  large  roll  of  wet  hair  was  hanging  to  her  own  knot 
by  a  single  hair-pin. 

Finnock  and  Miss  Stelway  were  chafing  her  hands,  and 


SEA-GIFT.  321 

trying  to  get  some  of  the  brandy  between  her  lips.  Mrs. 
Marshman  suggested  unfastening  her  clothing,  but  after  Miss 
Stelway  had  stolen  a  hand  under  her  bodice,  she  withdrew 
it  hopelessly,  as  if  there  was  rather  too  much  to  undo  and 
cut. 

Very  soon  Miss  F.  commenced  gasping,  like  a  fish  on  a 
sand  bank,  and 'opening  and  closing  her  eyes  in  the  most 
approved  stage-faint  style.  Miss  Stelway  kissed  her  fore- 
head, and  called  her  "dear  Saph,"  with  a  fine  resuscitating 
effect,  for  little  Sappho  began  to  utter  broken  sentences  in 
faint  but  nervous  sudden  tones,  jerking  the  words  out,  as  if 
she  could  not  control  them. 

"Oh  where — where — is  he?"  she  said,  looking  straight  up 
into  Miss  Stelway's  face.  "She  sunk — him — I  know  she — 
did.     I  saw — her  cling-ing  to  him." 

With  Miss  Stelway's  assistance  she  sat  up,  and  her  eyes 
met  mine.  When,  with  an  affected  scream,  she  buried  her 
ace  in  Miss  Stelway's  bosom,  and  sobbed. 

"There,  darling,"  said  Miss  S.,  "compose  yourself;  we  all 
are  safe,  and  are  nearly  at  the  shore." 

"Oh,  Nellie,"  said  Miss  Finnock,  between  her  sobs,  "did — 
they — all — see  my — feet  ?" 

Those  at  the  Lake  House  had  seen  the  accident,  and  Her- 

rara  met  us   at  the   shore  with  his   carriage.     We   drove 

rapidly  back  to  the  town,  and  were  met  by  mother,  with 

uplifted  hands  and  a  face  full  of  horror.     Afraid  of  forming 

a  scene,  I  bade  them  good  morning,  and  went  over  to  my 

room  to  change  my  clothes.     A  strange  happiness  was  at 

my  heart,  for  Carlotta  had  pressed  my  hand,  when  we  parted, 

with  grateful  fervor. 

14* 


322  SEA-GIFT. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Our  accident  formed  quite  a  subject  of  sensation  in  Sara- 
toga, and,  in  a  small  way,  I  found  myself  the  hero  of  the 
occasion,  and  scores  of  the  "fellows"  echoed  Monte's  senti- 
ments, wlien  he  said  : 

"  Smith,  I  vow  I  would  like  to  have  been  in  your  place. 
'Twas  jolly,  I  know,  saving  that  angelic  Lola.  The  devil 
take  your  good  luck!  did  she  hold  on  tight?" 

The  afternoon  following  the  day  of  the  disaster  I  went 
over  to  Congress  Hall,  and  sent  up  my  card,  and  inquiries 
after  Carlotta's  health.  The  servant  returned  with  a  card 
from  mother,  saying  Carlotta  was  almost  well  enough  to  go 
out,  but  that  she  was  now  sleeping  under  the  influence  of 
an  opiate,  and  must  remain  quiet  all  the  evening.  They 
were  in  their  parlor,  and  insisted  that  I  should  join  them. 
I  immediately  went  up  stairs,  and  was  met  at  the  door  by 
mother,  with  her  bonnet  on.  She  invited  me  in,  in  a  whisper, 
and  explained  that  she  had  just  gotten  ready  to  do  some  shop- 
ping that  was  necessary.  She  pointed  to  the  centre  table,  on 
which  were  some  new  books,  and  begged  me  to  amuse  my- 
self for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  she  would  be  back,  or 
Carlotta  would  awaken. 

I  accordingly  took  my  seat,  nothing  loth  to  watch  over 
such  a  beautiful  charge,  and  picking  up  Beulah,  which  was 
the  sensation  just  then,  began  to  read.  The  room  was  very 
quiet,  and  the  shaded  light  from  the  soft  green  curtains  was 
very  pleasant,  but  I  could  not  become  interested  in  the 
book,  and,  laying  it  down,  I  moved  a  chair  noiselessly  near 
Carlotta,  and  sat  silently  looking  and  loving.  She  was  re- 
clining on  a  folding  lounge  of  pink  damask,  that  reflected  a 
faint  tint  on  her  face,  which  was  white  as  marble.  Her  hair 
was  parted  simply  ot  er  her  forehead,  and  fell  in  voluminous 
waves  over  the  pillow,  while  her  lashes  lay  in  deep  black 


crescents  on  her  cheeks.  One  soft  hand  rested  under  her 
face,  while  the  other  lay  at  her  side,  its  tapering  fingers  half 
closed.  No  quivers  of  the  lids,  no  slightest  motion,  told  of 
life,  save  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  snowy  frill  at  her  throat. 
Oh,  hopeless  love  !  the  saddest  of  all  earth's  sadness,  the 
deepest  of  all  earth's  gloom  ! 

She  could  not,  did  not  love  me,  I  knew  from  all  the  past 
and  the  present.  To  tell  her  of  my  love  would  only  distress 
her  and  make  home  unhappy.  Mine  alone  must  be  the 
struggle  and  the  victory.  I  would  kneel  by  her  side,  touch 
her  cheek  but  once  with  my  lips,  and  henceforth  only  be 
her  brother.  I  rose  softly  and  knelt  by  the  sofa,  and  my 
face  bent  over  hers.  That  kiss  was  to  be  the  seal  of  my 
silence,  and  I  was,  from  that  moment,  to  bury  the  love  of 
my  life  in  my  own  heart,  and  trust  to  Time  to  build  its  tomb. 
I  steadied  myself  with  one  hand  on  the  back  of  the  sofa, 
leaned  down,  and  whispering  only  that  one  word,  "Dar- 
ling !"  kissed  her  cheek.  As  gentle  as  was  my  touch  her 
eyes  unclosed  and  she  looked  in  my  face.  Overwhelmed 
with  shame  and  confusion,  I  could  not  move  or  speak,  but 
kneeled  motionless  with  our  faces  almost  touching,  and  my 
eyes  fixed  on  hers.  The  next  instant  her  soft  arm  was  laid 
timidly  around  my  neck,  and,  with  a  look  that  thrilled  my 
very  soul,  she  said,  in  a  tone  of  wondrous  tenderness, 
"John!"  It  was  only  one  word,  but  it  told  me  all;  and 
the  next  instant,  in  a  delirium  of  surprise  and  joy,  I  had 
clasped  her  in  my  arms,  kissing  her  brow,  and  cheeks,  and 
mouth,  and  murmuring,  "Darling,  do  you  love  me?" 

And  when  Reason  had  returned,  what  a  Heaven  on  earth 
'twas  to  sit  by  her  side,  to  hold  her  hand  in  mine,  to  feel  the 
glorious  resurrection  of  hope  and  love  from  the  grave  to 
which  I  was  about  to  consign  them,  to  know  that  the  very 
truth  and  sincerity  of  her  nature  assured  the  certainty  and 
earnestness  of  her  love  for  me  !  Then  it  was  such  a  delight- 
ful surprise,  so  different  from  what  I  expected,  that  I  feared 


324  8  E  A- GIFT. 

it  could  not  be  true — that  it  was  all  a  dream.  "  Carlotta,"  I 
said,  looking  at  her  fondly,  "  is  this  real,  do  you  love  me  ? 
Is  it  possible  that,  after  all  my  fears,  all  my  despair,  you  will 
be  mine,  my  own  darling — mine  to  love,  cherish  and  honor, 
with  a  devotion  man  never  knew  before  ?"  She  looked  up 
into  my  face  with  a  depth  of  truth  in  her  dark  eyes  that  dis- 
pelled every  doubt,  as  she  said  : 

"  I  have  always  loved  you,  John." 

"  Always,  Lottie  ?  What  hours  of  unhappiness  'twould 
have  saved  me  had  I  known  it ;  for,  though  I  have  loved 
you  constantly  during  these  long  years  of  our  separation, 
yet  I  have  felt  that  my  love  was  hopeless,  and  while  I  treas- 
ured that  dear  curl,  the  pledge  of  your  remembrance,  I 
somehow  felt  that  you  would  remember  me  only  as  the 
friend,  perhaps  the  brother  of  your  childhood.  As  I  re- 
ceived letters  telling  me  of  your  growth  into  beautiful 
womanhood,  and  of  the  attention  and  devotion  that  were 
lavished  upon  you  everywhere,  I  felt  that  the  gulf  between 
us  was  widening — that  you  would  return  proud  and  super- 
cilious, inflated  with  your  success,  and  contemptuous  of  my 
quiet  student  life.  Almost  fearing  to  meet  you,  I  delayed 
along  my  trip,  hoping  that  when  I  reached  Niagara  I  would 
find  our  party  gone  ;  hence  I  stopped  at  the  Springs,  intend- 
ing, after  a  week's  stay,  to  run  across  to  the  Falls.  You 
know  the  rest;  how  cordially  you  met  me,  and  how  the 
thraldom  of  my  life  was  sealed.  The  love  that  had  glowed 
so  steadily  during  your  absence  burst  into  a  resistless  flame 
before  your  superb  beauty  and  lovely  character..  Yet  0, 
darling,  the  anguish  of  the  thought  that  you  would  never 
love  me — that  another  would  soon  claim  the  hand  that  held 
in  its  grasp  my  soul !  I  could  have  borne  it  better  had  I 
found  you  haughty  and  vain,  for  then  resentment  would  have 
aided  me  ;  but  I  found  that  you  were  still  the  same  sweet 
Carlotta  that  had  told  me  farewell  in  Raleigh  ;  that  the  bril- 
liant belle  of  every  occasion  was  as  guileless  and  pure  as 


SEA-GIFT.  325 

when  I  found  her  on  the  beach  ;  that  she  was  unspoilt  by 
the  caresses  of  society.  How  I  worshipped  you  none  can 
ever  know,  and  I  longed  to  fall  at  your  feet  and  tell  you  alb 
but  I  felt  sure  you  would  laugh  at  the  idea  of  "  John's 
loving,"  and  this  evening  I  was  going  to  kiss  your  cheek, 
and  bid  farewell  forever  to  my  love,  when  you  awoke — and 
thank  Heaven  for  it  1  And  now,  darling,  tell  me  again  that 
you  love  me,  for  your  voice,  talking  of  love,  is  the  sweetest 
music  in  the  world  to  me." 

She  smiled  such  a  tender,  loving  smile,  and,  nestling  up 
close  to  me,  said  : 

"  I  have  loved  you,  John,  ever  since  we  met.  When  I 
clasped  your  hand  first  after  the  shipwreck  there  was  a 
thrill  in  my  heart  that  ever  came  back  when  you  were  near 
roe.  So  fearful  was  I  that  you  might  detect  this  feeling,  that 
I  tried  to  be  reserved  and  silent  in  your  presence,  and  even 
avoided  you  as  much  as  possible.  Conscious  of  my  own 
love,  I  felt,  child  as  I  was,  that  every  one  else  knew  it,  and 
hence  my  extreme  sensitiveness  at  any  connection  of  our 
names  together.  You  doubtless  remember  the  scene  with 
Mrs.  Smith,  when  you  were  asleep  in  the  hall,  or  pretending 
to  be.  That  explained  the  nature  of  my  feelings.  I  shrank 
from  the  position  I  seemed  to  occupy — that  of  awaiting  your 
love,  and  of  being  trained  to  suit  that  love  if  you  pleased 
to  confer  it.  While  I  saw  you  so  full  of  Lulie  and  Lillian  I 
buried  my  feelings  in  my  own  heart,  and  strove  strenuously 
to  crush  them  out  of  existence  ;  but  there  were  times  when 
you  were  tender  and  loving  to  me,  and  then  they  came  re- 
sistlessly.  Do  you  remember  one  night,  years  ago,  when 
we  were  out  on  the  stoop,  and  you  took  my  hand  and  held 
it  awhile  ?  No  words  can  ever  tell  how  I  have  treasured  up 
that  little  scene.  When  you  told  me  farewell,  the  night  of 
our  departure  for  Europe,  and  I  gave  you  the  curl,  it  was 
an  earnest  pledge  of  what  I  faithfully  performed." 

'Darling,  do  not  speak  of  Lulie  and  Lillian.   One  \vas  only 


32G  SEA- GIFT. 

the  passing  object  of  boyish  affection,  and  the  other  a  heart- 
less though  brilliant  woman,  who  flattered  me  by  her  notice 
into  an  admiration  that  was  as  vain  as  it  was  transient. 
Dearest  Lottie,  your  heart  believes  me,  I  know,  when  I  vow 
that  the  purest,  fondest  love  of  my  nature  is  yours,  that 
without  it  all  life  is  void  and  blank.  Darling,  have  you  loved 
me  always,  have  you  never  wavered  in  your  love,  as  affec- 
tions more  worthy,  but  none  more  devoted  than  mine,  have 
been  laid  at  your  feet  ?" 

"  Never,  John.  No  faintest  shadow  of  love  for  another 
has  ever  passed  across  my  mind,  and  the  only  pleasure  I 
took  in  the  attention  I  may  have  received  has  been  the 
thought  that,  if  others  see  aught  in  me  to  love,  perhaps, 
when  we  meet,  he  will." 

"He  being  myself?"  I  asked,  looking  at  her  with  a  smile. 

"He  being  yourself.  There,  I  have  made  enough  unlady- 
like confessions  for  one  afternoon  ;  but  'tis  all  a  proof  of  my 
trust  and  confidence  in  you." 

"As  God  shall  help  me  it  is  not  misplaced,"  and  I  lifted 
her  hand  tenderly  to  my  lips.  "  Never  was  man  as  proud 
of  as  beautiful  and  pure  a  love  as  I  am  of  yours,  and  never 
was  a  love  guarded  and  cherished  as  I  will  yours,  and  I  will 
seek  no  higher  happiness  on  earth  than  to  keep  that  dear 
brow  as  bright  and  beautiful  as  now.'  Darling,  look  into  my 
eyes  and  read  the  truth  of  love." 

She  looked,  and  would  have  read,  perhaps,  had  not  the 
door  opened  just  then,  and  mother  entered  from  her  shop- 
ping excursion.  As  she  saw  us  sitting  lovingly  together,  Car- 
lotta's  hand  in  mine,  she  was  so  utterly  astounded  that  she 
stood  without  moving,  her  hands  full  of  bundles,  which  kept 
dropping  on  the  floor. 

To  prevent  further  embarrassment,  I  rose  from  my  seat, 
and  taking  mother's  hand,  led  her  to  Carlotta. 

"  She  is  going  to  be  my  wife,  mother,"  I  said,  and  without 
waiting  to  hear  her  reply,  left  the  room. 


SEA-GIFT.  327 

How  bright  and  beautiful  all  nature  seemed.  The  cloud- 
less sky,  the  rich  green  foliage,  and  the  fragrant  roses  scent- 
ing the  evening  air — all  were  in  unison  with  my  heart.  The 
very  birds  in  the  lawn  seemed  to  twitter  congratulations. 
Nothing  could  have  ruffled  my  temper ;  a  bootblack  might 
have  thrown  his  brush  in  my  face,  and  I  would  have  picked 
it  up  for  him  with  a  smile.  I  felt  that  I  could  even  be  kind 
and  courteous  to  Miss  Finnock. 

In  this  pleasant  frame  of  mind  I  went  in  to  tea,  and  found 
the  two  gentlemen  and  Mrs.  Marshman  at  our  table.  Mrs. 
M.,  after  inquiries  about  Carlotta,  and  some  compliments  to 
her  beauty,  thought  of  a  note  for  me,  from  Miss  Finnock ; 
and,  as  she  gave  it  to  me,  said  that  Sappho  had  been  quite 
indisposed  all  day,  and  had  suffered  severely  from  her  fright, 
and  the  shock  of  the  cold  water. 

Excusing  myself,  I  opened  the  little  three  cornered  note, 
and  read  : 

"  Will  the  generous  and  unselfish  preserver  of  my  life  do 
me  the  favor  to  call  this  evening  at  our  parlor,  No.  — ,  that 
I  may  unburden  my  heart  of  its  gratitude,  and  offer  a  heca- 
tomb of  thanks  to  his  self-sacrificing  spirit.     Call  at  eight. 

Waiting." 

In  much  smaller  writing,  just  beneath  this,  were  some 
verses,  as  usual,  across  which  she  had  drawn  her  pen,  as  if 
to  erase  them,  taking  care,  however,  to  leave  them  sufficiently 

legible- — 

"But  for  thy  hand  I  might  have  slept 

Deep  in  the  bosom  of  yon  lake, 
And  no  one  for  me  would  have  wept, 

And  none  have  wished  that  I  might  wake." 

That's  the  first  sensible  poetry  you  ever  wrote,  I  muttered, 
as  I  read  it.     But  there  was  more  : 

"  I  would  not  shun  the  wild  waves'  wrath, 

Could  we  sink  clasping  hand  in  hand, 
To  walk  together  pearly  paths 

Of  mermaids,  down  the  coral  strand." 


328  SEA-GIFT. 

You  ought  to  have  said  "  path,"  Saph  ;  you've  spoiled 
your  rhyme  ;  and  "  mermaids"  and  a  "  coral  strand,"  out  in 
this  little  lake,  are  very  much  strained,  but  so  are  the  verses. 
I  was,  as  I  have  stated,  in  a  pleasant  frame  of  mind,  and 
thus  jested  to  myself  with  the  verses  as  I  read  them.  The 
next  verse,  however,  put  the  case  a  little  more  strongly  : 

"  I  fain  would  seek  a  watery  grave, 

To  dwell  with  thee  in  grottoes  bright, 
Or  roam  through  halls  where  the  sea- weeds  wave, 

And  love  would  make  the  darkness  light." 

To  think  of  marrying  her  anywhere  !  much  less  down  in 
a  grotto,  with  sea-weeds  and  bad  colds,  and  coral,  etc.  No, 
I  could  not  "fain,"  as  she  did  ;  but  I  glanced  at  my  watch 
as  I  rose  from  the  table,  and  found  that  it  wanted  a  quarter 
of  eight.  Fifteen  minutes  with  a  Partaga,  and  I  tapped 
at  the  door  of  her  parlor.  Miss  Finnock  after  Carlotta  ! 
'Twas  like  a  dessert  of  nutgalls  after  Hymettean  honey  ;  but 
I  felt  that  the  necessary  exercise  of  my  ingenuity  would  be 
rather  pleasant  than  otherwise,  and  looked  forward  to  our 
interview,  with  anticipated  pride  in  my  skilful  retrogression. 

When  I  entered  I  found  Miss  Finnock  reclining  in  an  easy 
chair,  and  looking  as  little  like  her  Lesbian  nomenclatress  as 
scant  strings  of  hair,  an  unmade,  stiff  figure,  and  pale  blue 
eyes,  in  a  sallow  face,  could  make  her.  She  smiled  a  faint 
little  welcome,  and  pointed  me  to  a  seat  in  front  of  her. 

"  Please  lower  the  gas,"  she  said,  shading  her  eyes  with 
her  hand  ;  "you  must  excuse  me,  Mr.  Smith,  for  seeing  you 
in  such  deshabille,  but  I  felt  sure  you  would  appreciate  this 
liberty,  and  feel  more  free  and  unrestrained  than  if  I  had  pre- 
pared formally  to  see  you." 

"  I  do  appreciate  and  thank  you  for  your  consideration," 
1  said,  feeling  assured  that  if  she  had  known  how  different 
was  the  effect  of  her  deshabille  from  what  she  intended  it 
should  be,  she  would  not  have  been  so  considerate. 


SEA-GIFT.  329 

"I  sent  for  you,  Mr.  Smith,"  she  continued,  in  a  whisper- 
ing kind  of  voice,  "that  I  might  express  my  gratitude  for 
your  heroic  efforts  to  save  me  yesterday." 

I  would  have  suspected  any  one  else  of  irony,  but  I  knew 
she  was  in  earnest. 

"  Really,  Miss  Finnock,  you  overestimate  my  conduct,"  I 
said  ;  "  I  must  be  candid  with  you,  and  tell  you  that  I  was 
doing  all  I  could  to  save  myself,  which  was  almost  impossi- 
ble with  yourself  and  Miss  Rurlestone  on  my  arms." 

She  looked  at  me  with  a  queer  little  smile,  and  said: 
"  What  a  trying  ordeal  for  you  !  If  no  boat  had  been  near 
us,  'twould  have  been  an  effectual  test  of  your  love,  indeed. 
Would  you  have  found  it  difficult  to  have  made  a  choice,  if 
you  had  seen  you  could  not  save  but  one?" 

"  Not  at  all,"  I  replied,  hoping  she  would  construe  the 
preference  as  intended  for  herself,  and  let  the  subject  rest. 

She  played  with  the  tassel  of  her  wrapper,  and  said 
softly,  "  Which  would  you  have  chosen?" 

I  pretended  not  to  have  heard,  and  asked  if  she  had  suf- 
fered any  serious  inconvenience  from  the  accident  ? 

"Not  much,"  she  said,  with  something  of  a  sigh  in  her 
tone.  "I  have  been  feeble  to-day,  but  hope  to  gain  strength 
rapidly.  I  expect  to  take  a  stroll  every  morning  before 
breakfast,  and  to  ride  with  brother  in  the  afternoons." 

It  was  a  very  fine  opening  for  engagements  ;  but  1  had 
had  enough  of  strolls,  and  so  I  said  nothing.  There  was  a 
pauso  of  some  length,  during  which  I  saw  a  scrap  of  paper 
lying  on  the  table,  and  as  my  name  was  on  it,  I  looked  at  it 
more  closely.  The  light  in  the  room  was  very  dim,  and 
Miss  Finuock  was  all  the  while  stealing  quick  glances  at  me; 
besides,  I  knew  'twas  highly  improper  to  read  it,  yet  under 
all  these  difficulties  I  managed  to  make  out  its  purport.  It 
was  a  note  from  Miss  Belle  Monte,  Miss  Finnock's  dearest 
friend  and  adviser,  to  her  "precious  Saph,"  telling  her  that 
I  was  only  trifling  with  her,  that  her  brother  had  certain 


330  SEA-GIFT. 

information  that  I  was  engaged  to  Miss  Rurlestone  ;  that  my 
attentions  to  Miss  F.  were  all  insincere ;  that  the  best  thing 
to  do  was  to  secure  an  interview  with  me,  and,  on  my  first 
committal,  discard  me  promptly  and  finally. 

I  now  saw  that  I  had  been  invited  to  her  parlor  that  she 
might  have  the  credit  of  dismissing  me,  and  I  resolved  that 
say  what  she  would,  I  would  not,  by  any  reply,  give  her  an 
opportunity  of  so  doing. 

"  When  do  you  think  of  leaving?"  she  asked,  at  length, 
lifting  her  head  wearily  from  her  hand. 

"  We  will  leave  to-morrow  or  next  day  for  Newport,  where 
we  will  spend  some  weeks  before  going  home." 

"Oh,  that  is  too  soon,"  she  said;  "you  have  not  seen 
enough  of  the  Springs." 

"  As  I  have  not  seen  my  parents  in  several  years,  and  came 
on  here  to  meet  them,  I  must  regulate  my  movements  by 
theirs.  Besides,"  I  continued,  "  they  were  here  some  time 
before  I  came,  and  desire  a  change — at  least,  Miss  Rurlestone 
does,  I  am  sure — as  she  has  captured  every  heart  here,  and 
perhaps  pines  for  more."    This  I  said  a  little  maliciously. 

"  Miss  Rurlestone  can  probably  account  for  your  filial 
devotion — at  least  gossip  says  so." 

"  Gossip  knows  very  little  about  such  matters,"  I  replied, 
cautiously. 

"But is  gossip  wrong  in  this  instance?" 

"  Oh,  I  must  not  commit  myself,"  I  said,  with  a  forced 
smile. 

"  You  are  so  tantalizing,"  she  said,  throwing  her  tassel  at 
me,  "  and  that  reminds  me  that  you  promised  to  complete 
that  unfinished  sentence  soon." 

"  What  unfinished  sentence  ?"  I  asked,  with  pretended 
ignorance. 

"You  must  be  forgetful,  indeed ;  do  you  not  remember 
your  promise  when  we  parted  yesterday  morning?" 

"  Pardon  me  ;  I  do  remember  now,"  and  instantly  the 


SEA-GIFT.  331 

thought  flashed  on  me  that  I  would  candidly  inform  her  of 
my  intended  flirtation,  confess  my  sin,  ask  her  forgiveness, 
and  thus  prevent  her  acting  on  Miss  Belle  Monte's  advice. 
"  1  recollect  now  distinctly  the  sentence  to  which  you  refer, 
and  its  intended  termination.  My  remarks  were  made  in 
the  same  light  style  in  which  we  were  conversing,  and  I  had 
no  idea  you  would  attach  sufficient  importance  to  anything 
I  said  to  think  of  it  at  all  afterwards.  I  was  about  to  ask, 
if  J  loved  you — if  I  offered  my  heart — would  you  reject  it? 
I " 

"  That's  what  I  suspected,  sir,"  she  cut  in  before  I  could 
finish,  and  with  a  deprecatory  wave  of  her  hand  dismissing 
what  I  had  said  as  painful,  "and  while  the  suspicion  flat- 
tered it  pained  me." 

"But,  Miss  Finnock,"  I  said,  hurriedly,  "you  certainly 
misun " 

"  Flattered,  indeed,  I  was,"  she  went  on,  without  allow- 
ing my  interruption,  "  because  one  so  noble  and  gifted  as 
yourself  had  conferred  on  me  the  honor  o%  his  love,  and 
pained  that  I  must  refuse  it." 

I  was  too  much  astonished  to  reply,  while  she  went  on  : 

"  But,  Mr.  Smith,  while  a  calm  review  of  my  own  feelings 
forces  me  to  discard  you,  or  if  that  is  too  harsh  a  word,  to  ask 
you  to  be  only  my  friend,  I  can  assure  you  that  our  brief 
intercourse  has  been  exceedingly  pleasant  to  me.  It  will 
ever  be  an  oasis  in  the  desert  of  my  past,  and  I  trust  that 
the  rainbow  of  mutual  regard  and  esteem  will  ever  arch 
brightly  o'er  our  pathways,  however  diverse  they  may  be. 
And  when  Time's  fingers  have  plastered  over  the  scars  I 
regret  to  inflict,  and  you  have  found  another  love,  whose 
voice  may  be  sweeter,  and  eye  brighter,  and  heart  dearer 
than  mine,  I  hope  you  will  not  think  of  this  evening  with 
anger,  but  with  the  pleasure  of  forgiveness." 

"  With  pleasure,  certainly,"  I  managed  to  edge  in,  as  she 
drew  her  breath. 


332  SEA-GIFT. 

"And  at  your  life's  close,"  she  went  on,  in  her  peculiar 
strain,  "  may  your  barque  furl  its  sails  in  a  peaceful  harbor, 
and  having  bosomed"  (Sapphic  for  breasted)  "every  wave, 
anchor  safely  there." . 

As  she  paused,  I  broke  in 

"  Miss  Finnock,  you  have  wofully  misinterpreted  my 
meaning.  I  was  only  jesting,  as  I  thought  you  were  ;  and 
my  words  had  no  more  serious  import  than  the  verses  in  a 
bon-bon" 

"I  hardly  expected  that  you  would  thus  try  to  evade  the 
subject,  Mr.  Smith.  But  I  have  too  much  consideration  for 
your  feelings  to  place  your  name  on  my  list  of  rejected 
ones.  The  result  of  our  interview  shall  be  strictly  entre 
nous." 

"  Your  list  must  be  immensely  long,  if  you  put  every 
name  down  with  as  little  reason  as  you  have  mine.  I  will 
leave  you,  Miss  Finnock ;  for  I  can  gain  nothing  in  a  contest 
with  a  lady  who  makes  half  the  addresses  she  rejects." 
This  I  said  without  thought,  being  thrown  off  my  guard  by 
her  treatment ;  and  the  moment  after  I  had  closed  the  door 
I  felt  like  going  back  to  ask  her  pardon.  Pride,  however, 
suggested  that  she  had  overstepped  the  bounds  of  womanly 
delicacy  in  her  conduct  towards  me,  and  that  she  must  take 
outside  treatment. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 


Perhaps  there  was  never  a  betrothal  made  under  more  fa 
vorable  auspices  than  Carlotta's  and  mine.  Perfect  love 
and  confidence  towards  each  other,  and  the  most  entire 
approval  of  all  interested  in  our  welfare  !  When  we  met, 
father  pressed  my  hand  most  cordially  in  token  of  his  sanc- 
tion, and  mother  kissed  me,  saying,  as  she  did  so : 


SEA-GIFT .  333 

"  My  dear  boy,  it  is  a  consummation  I  have  devoutly 
prayed  for.  You  have  won  a  prize,  indeed,  John ;  cherish 
it  fondly." 

To  which  my  reply  was,  of  course,  redundantly  affirmative 
and  sempiternally  votive. 

As  we  were  preparing  to  leave  for  Newport  the  day  fol- 
lowing I  did  not  see  Miss  Finnock  again,  and  was  very  glad 
of  it,  as  our  interview  could  not  have  been  pleasant ;  and, 
in  fact,  I  thought  the  rest  of  the  party  treated  me  with  sud- 
den coldness  and  reserve  when  we  met  at  the  table. 

The  night  preceding  our  departure  there  was  a  grand  ball 
at  the  Union,  and  though  I  had  the  honor  of  escorting  Car- 
lotta,  her  card  was  so  full  of  engagements  that  I  could  only 
stand  off  and  admire  her,  as  a  throng  of  her  devotees  sur- 
rounded her. 

As  blind  as  love  is  said  to  be,  it  is,  nevertheless,  very 
much  affected  by  what  others  think  of  its  object ;  and,  be- 
sides flattering  our  own  taste,  it  very  much  enhances  our 
devotion  to  feel  that  others  love  what  we  love.  Leander 
would  never  have  swum  the  Hellespont  if  no  one  else  had 
cared  for  Hero. 

With  all  the  fond  pride  of  ownership  I  watched  the  crowd 
that  flocked  to  Carlotta's  side,  when  a  set  closed,  begging 
the  honor  of  a  dance,  striving  to  catch  a  smile,  and  weary- 
ing her  with  ceaseless  and  multitudinous  attention  ;  and,  as 
I  marked  the  disappointment  on  the  faces  of  a  score,  and  the 
conscious  triumph  of  him  who  led  her  out,  I  thought  that  if 
they  thus  sought  the  pleasure  of  a  moment  with  her,  how 
supremely  blest  was  I  to  own  her  love,  and  hold  her  promise 
to  be  mine  for  life. 

I  was  selfish  enough  to  want  her  all  to  myself,  and  brooked 
but  poorly  the  immense  popularity  that  engaged  her  time 
and  kept  her  from  me. 

At  Newport  it  was  the  same  thing.  Her  fame  had  pre- 
ceded her,  and  many  of  her  Saratoga  beaux  followed  her 


334  SEA-GIFT. 

thither.  Her  appearance  in  the  ball  room  at  the  Ocean 
House  was  the  signal  for  the  desertion  of  other  belles,  and 
our  drives  on  the  beach  were  series  of  stares,  of  envy  from 
the  ladies  and  of  admiration  from  the  men.  It  was  amusing 
to  mark  the  difference  of  expression  on  the  faces  of  the  occu- 
pants of  a  buggy  or  landau  as  it  rolled  past  us ;  the  gen- 
tleman invariably  gazing  at  her,  with  a  smile,  as  we  ap- 
proached, and  turning  his  head  to  look  back  as  we  passed  ; 
the  lady  looking  straight  ahead,  with  a  half  curl  on  her  lip,  as 
if  she  would  say,  "  Umph  !  she  is  not  so  beautiful  after  all." 

It  was  not  till  we  left  Newport,  and  were  returning  to 
dear  old  quiet  Carolina,  that  I  began  to  realize  that  Car- 
lotta  was  indeed  my  own.  Herrara  parted  with  us  in 
New  York,  taking  the  steamer  for  Havana,  and  promising 
to  bring  his  bride  to  see  us  the  next  winter. 

After  spending  some  days  in  the  metropolis  we  started 
home,  and  then  I  was  happy  to  sit  by  Carlotta's  side  in 
the  train,  whose  very  rattle  made  our  conversation  private, 
and  talk  of  our  future  !  There  is  no  period  so  fraught  with 
pleasure  to  lovers  as  that  when,  the  first  extravagance  of  the 
proposal  and  acceptance  over,  they  sober  down  into  conver- 
sation about  their  plans  and  prospects  ;  when  they  talk  of 
the  home  they  are  going  to  have,  and  how  it  will  be  fur- 
nished ;  when  they  tell  of  how  they  will  live,  and  what  they 
will  have  for  dinner  ;  when  they  make  little  confidences  of 
their  foibles  of  disposition  and  temper,  that  they  may  know 
how  never  to  hurt  each  other's  feelings  ;  when  they  each 
draw  pictures  of  their  everyday  life,  that  is  to  be,  and  dwell 
like  epicures  at  a  feast  on  the  details  ;  she  telling  of  the  nice 
cosy  breakfast,  with  just  two  cups  and  saucers  ;  of  the  fine 
cigars  she  will  light  for  him,  as  she  kisses  him  goodbye  till 
dinner ;  of  the  pretty  key  basket  she  will  carry  on  her  arm, 
all  the  "long,  dreary  morning,"  till  he  comes  back;  of  the 
afternoon  nap,  while  she  fingers  his  hair  ;  of  the  evening 
drive,  of  the  slippers  ready  for  him  after  tea,  of  the  "  hate- 


SEA-GIFT.  335 

ful  newspaper"  taken  out  of  his  hands  that  he  may  talk 
with  her !  Bright  little  heart !  is  there  no  tear,  no  frown,  no 
headache  in  your  picture?  He  telling  of  his  compliments 
to  her  rolls  and  coffee,  of  his  invariable  kiss  at  parting,  of 
his  constant  thought  of  her  during  the  hours  of  business, 
of  his  haste  to  return,  of  his  often  pretending  to  be  sick 
that  she  may  nurse  him  in  her  sweet  way,  of  the  many 
thoughtful  gifts  he  will  bring  her,  of  his  helping  to  keep 
house  and  stealing  her  sugar,  of  his  leaning  on  the  piano 
while  she  sings  his  favorite  songs,  of  her  head  upon  his 
shoulder  and  his  arm  around  her  waist,  as  they  sit  together 
under  the  moonlight  in  their  little  porch,  with  all  the  neces- 
sary vines  and  flowers.  When  they  both  are  thinking,  yet 
carefully  avoid  speaking,  of  another  tender  phase  of  the 
picture — when  something,  not  a  chair,  is  rocking  in  their 
chamber,  and  a  rack  at  the  fire  is  full  of  white  cloths,  when 
the  gifts  he  brings  now  are  gutta  percha  and  coral,  and,  in- 
stead of  the  moon  the  lamp  is  kept  burning  all  night. 

When  we  got  back  to  Wilmington  I  found  a  letter  for  me 
from  Ben,  inviting  me  up  to  his  wedding. 

It  was  a  characteristic  epistle,  and  went  on  to  tell  me  that 
as  he  "  had  laid  by  his  crap"  and  was  "  outer  the  grass"  he 
had  concluded  to  take  unto  himself  as  an  helpmeet,  Miss 
Viny  Dodge,  though  he  frankly  stated  that  his  "daddy" 
said  he  "hadn't  no  more  business  with  a  wife  than  er 
oyshter  has  for  gluves." 

As  the  letter  was  dated  two  weeks  back  I  knew  that  Miss 
Viny  was  already  Mrs.  Bemby,  so  I  sent  my  congratula- 
tions, and  regrets  that  I  could  not  have  been  present,  and  a 
bridal  gift  for  Mrs.  B. 

Our  own  arrangements  were,  that  I  was  to  return  to 
Chapel  Hill,  complete  my  senior  year,  and  be  married  to 
Carlotta  immediately  after  my  graduation  ;  and  then  we 
were  to  go  to  Germany,  that  I  might  complete  my  law 
course  at  Heidelbei'g. 


336  SEA-GIFT. 

When  Ned  and  I  met  again  in  our  old  room  at  the  Uni- 
versity, we  both  had  so  much  to  tell  that  we  devoted  several 
nights  to  the  rehearsal  of  our  adventures.  Ned  had  spent 
his  vacation  at  the  White  Sulphur  Springs,  and  was,  of 
course,  well  charged  with  news  of  himself.  As  each  of  us 
was  more  anxious  to  talk  than  to  listen,  our  conversation 
was  a  series  of  mutual  interruptions,  and  this  difficulty  of 
communication,  perhaps,  aided  us  in  our  studies. 

When  we  finally  got  to  work  in  earnest  we  found  our 
position  as  Seniors  very  pleasant  in  every  way.  Our  studies, 
though  deeper  and  more  comprehensive,  were  not  so  tedious, 
and  allowed  us  more  time  for  general  reading.  Ned  was 
striving  hard  for  the  Valedictory,  while  I  looked  forward 
with  some  hope  to  the  same  honor ;  our  rivalry,  however, 
was  always  pleasant.  With  my  studies  and  readings,  and, 
above  all,  with  Carlotta's  sweet  letters,  I  found  time  did  not 
drag  so  heavily  as  I  had  expected  when  I  parted  from  her, 
and  almost  before  I  knew  the  summer  was  gone  the  winter 
vacation  came  on.  I  went  home  and  spent  the  time  in  one 
bright  dream  of  happiness.     I  was  with  Carlotta  1 

I  returned  to  college  again  in  January,  full  of  ambitious 
visions.  Five  more  months  and,  with  a  brow  burdened 
with  honors,  I  would  stand  upon  the  rostrum  of  the  Univer- 
sity, and  while  the  crowded  hall  was  breathless  with  my  elo- 
quence, I  would  meet  the  light  of  Carlotta's  eyes,  and  in  their 
raptured  gaze  find  my  best  applause.  Then  would  come 
our  wedding,  arranged  with  all  the  splendor  wealth  could 
command  ;  then  a  term  of  honor  at  Heidelberg  ;  and  then, 
with  Fame's  temple  before  me,  I  would  climb  until  I  stood 
upon  its  very  dome.  But  across  these  bright  visions  there 
drifted  now  the  red  cloud  of  war,  and  in  its  murky  bosom 
muttered  our  impending  ruin. 

I  found  the  University,  as  I  had  left  Wilmington,  all 
ablaze  with .  excitement  over  the  secession  of  South  Caro- 
lina.   The  number  of  students  was  much  smaller  than  usual, 


SEA-GIFT.  337 

and  many  of  those  who  came  returned  to  their  homes,  as 
State  after  State  left  the  Union.  Our  noble  Commonwealth, 
with  her  resinous  nature,  stuck  tenaciously  to  the  Union, 
and  when  she  tore  herself  loose  at  last,  adhered  as  closely 
to  the  flag  of  the  Confederacy. 

Letters  poured  in  upon  me  from  home.  Father  and 
mother  urged  me  to  remain  at  college  till  the  session  closed, 
and  get  my  diploma,  as  it  would  be  but  a  short  delay,  but  I 
was  impatient ;  I  wanted  to  be  preparing  for  the  fray,  and 
Carlotta's  letter  decided  me.  It  was  full  of  the  fire  of  her 
soul,  and  while  it  breathed  the  tenderest  love  for  me,  it  was 
fervid  with  patriotism. 

"  I  know  that  study  will  be  impossible  amid  the  excite- 
ment of  the  times,"  she  said,  in  conclusion,  "and  you  will 
accomplish  nothing  by  remaining  at  the  University  till  the 
close  of  the  session.  You  know,  dear  John,  that  I  love  you 
more  than  all  else  on  earth,  but  if  I  did  not  love  my  coun- 
try, too,  I  would  be  unworthy  of  your  love,  and  if  you  were 
unwilling  to  defend  her,  you  would  be  unworthy  of  mine. 
But  I  know  your  noble  heart,  and  trust  its  fervid  zeal. 

"  Remember,  dearest,  my  hand  shall  gird  your  armor  on, 
and  my  prayers  shall  shield  your  head." 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

When  I  reached  Wilmington  I  found  everything  in  a  stir. 
Everbody  wore  a  cockade,  a  miniature  flag,  or  a  uniform. 
Officers,  with  waving  plumes,  rode  furiously  up  and  down 
the  streets ;  the  roll  of  drums,  as  companies  marched  in 
from  the  camps,  was  heard  at  all  hours  of  the  day  ;  and 
with  every  whistle  of  the  train  arose  the  thrilling  shout  of 
legions,  passing  on  to  the  front.  Ladies  pricked  their  ten- 
der fingers  sewing   the  stout  gray  cloth,  or  thronged  the 

15 


338  SBA-GIFT. 

balconies  to  wave  their  dainty  handkerchiefs  at  their  favor- 
ites in  the  ranks. 

War  was  in  its  youth  ;  the  scowl  of  battle  had  not  yet 
gathered  on  its  brow,  and  the  flowers  with  which  Beauty 
strewed  its  pathway  were  not  yet  bedewed  with  the  red 
drops  of  carnage,  nor  withered  in  the  smoke  and  heat  of 
conflict. 

Father  had  already  raised  a  company,  up  at  the  plan- 
tation in  Wayne,  and  they  were  now  out  at  the  camp 
of  instruction  near  town.  When  I  joined,  they  compli- 
mented me  by  electing  me  second  lieutenant,  and  I  felt  as 
proud  of  the  little  yellow  bars  on  my  collar  as  Lord  Dred- 
dlington  did  of  his  Garter. 

What  a  pastime  was  soldiering  then ;  sleeping  in  tents  for 
the  first  time,  cooking  our  own  meals,  going  out  with  a  new 
gun  to  play  sentry,  marching  through  the  dress  parade  in 
the  evening,  before  the  long  line  of  carriages,  filled  with  our 
sweethearts  from  the  town  1 

I  had  moved  out  to  the  camp,  and  though  it  was  very  near 
town,  I  had  to  get  a  pass  whenever  I  wished. to  see  Carlotta. 
The  very  novelty  of  this,  however,  rendered  it  pleasant,  and 
I  no  doubt  wearied  the  commandant  by  my  frequent  appli- 
cations. Our  marriage  had  been  fixed  for  the  15th  of  June, 
but  as  our  company  expected  to  leave  for  Richmond  by  the 
12th,  we  made  the  appointment  nearer  by  ten  days,  and  on 
the  5th  of  June,  1861 — a  fair,  cloudless  morning — we  were 
married.  It  was  a  plain,  unostentatious  wedding — different, 
indeed,  from  what  I  had  anticipated.  Only  a  few  friends 
with  us,  a  slight  collation  in  the  parlor,  a  short  excursion  to 
Smithville,  and  it  was  all  over.  Yet  Carlotta  was  dearer  to 
me,  in  her  simple  Swiss  muslin,  than,  she  would  have  been 
in  satin  and  lace  ;  and  I  felt,  as  she  looked  up  radiantly  into 
my  face,  that  she  was  prouder  of  me,  in  my  suit  of  gray, 
than  if  I  had  worn  the  finest  cloth. 

On  our  return  from  Smithville  I  found  a  short  letter  from 


SEA-GIFT.  339 

Ben,  who  had  enrolled  his  name  with  our  company,  but  had 
not  yet  come  down  to  join  us  : 

"  Dear  John,"  he  wrote,  "when  Curnal  Smith  was  up  here, 
I  couldent  leave  on  account  of  Viny,  but  it's  come  now,  and 
a  fine  one  it  is,  and  Viny  is  doin'  well ;  so  I'll  be  down 
sum'ers  about  the  last  of  the  week,  i  hate  orful  to  leave 
Viny  and  the  baby,  and  it'll  be  mity  lonesome  at  night,  not 
to  trot  him  on  my  nee,  but  I  be  dogged  if  itne  goin'  to  see 
the  yankeys  get  into  north  Carolina  if  my  carciss  will  help 
to  stop  'em.  Less  me  and  you  git  together  when  we  fight, 
cause  I  want  somebody  ime  cwainted  with  to  see  me  'mongst 
the  balls,  and  it'll  help  me  to  keep  game. 

"  if  i  don't  git  to  Wilminton  in  time,  i'll  meet  you  at  Golds- 
boro'.     Till  Death,  yours,  Ben." 


CHAPTER  XL. 


Father,  mother,  Carlotta  and  I  are  standing  in  the  dim 
light  of  dawn,  under  the  old  shed  at  the  depot.  We  lack  only 
Lulie  to  be  the  same  party  who  stood  there  five  years  before, 
waiting  for  the  train.  How  things  have  changed  1  The 
little  dark  eyed  girl  that,  was  gazing  out  of  the  car  window 
then  is  the  beautiful  woman  who  is  weeping  and  clinging  to 
my  arm  now.  Instead  of  mirth  and  cheerfulness,  all  around 
us  now  is  sadness  and  gloom.  Great  rough  fellows  are 
dropping  their  first  tears,  as  they  strain  a  sobbing  wife  or 
little  child  to  their  bosom  for  the  twentieth  time. 

Delicate  youths,  wearing  a  brave  face  in  spite  of  their 
quivering  lips,  are  holding  in  their  arms  fond  mothers,  who 
are  putting  back  the  hair  from  their  idol's  forehead,  perhaps 
for  the  last  time ;  and  even  those  who  have  no  one  to  bid 
them  farewell,  and  who  are  attempting  to  look  careless  and 
indifferent,  often  lift  their  cuffs  to  their  averted  eyes. 

We  have  no  piles  of  baggage  now  ;  a  plain  pine  box, 
filled  with  the  delicacies  loving  hands  have  made,  and  a  roll 
of  blankets,  are  all  that  we  check  for. 


340  SEA-GIFT. 

How  Carlotta  clings  to  me,  sobbing  on  my  neck  ! 

"  Oh  John,  my  husband,  h  >w  can  I  give  you  up  ?  And 
to  think  that  I  bade  you  go  !  I  did  not  know  what  it  was  to 
part  from  you.  Oh,  if  you  are  hurt,  it  will  kill  me — I  know 
it  will  kill  me.     My  God,  protect  him,  for  thy  Son's  sake  1" 

I  kissed  her  again  and  again,  and  told  her  to  look  on  the 
bright  side  ;  I  reminded  her  of  our  duty  to  our  country,  and 
spoke  of  war  as  a  field  of  honor,  not  of  danger.  But  the 
agony  of  our  separation  was  too  close  at  hand,  and  my  own 
heart  too  near  breaking  to  reason  her  into  composure  and 
fortitude,  and  I  gave  way  to  my  own  grief,  and  mingled  my 
tears  with  hers. 

A  whistle  now  sounded  far  across  the  river,  then,  with 
the  roar  of  the  approaching  train,  rose  the  thrilling  cheers 
of  its  gallant  freight.  And  soon  the  ferry  boat,  dimly  seen 
through  the  mists,  her  very  bulwarks  crowded  with  "men 
in  gray,  strikes  out  into  the  stream,  and  in  brazen  cadences 
the  glorious  strains  of  Dixie  float  across  the  smoky  waters. 
Nearer  and  nearer  comes  the  cheering,  louder  and  louder 
swells  the  music,  and  in  the  red  light  of  the  rising  sun 
gleams  the  Stars  and  Bars.  As  they  neared  the  wharf  father 
said  :  "  Come,  John,  we  must  get  our  seats  before  the  crowd 
comes  in.  Mary !  God  bless  you,  good  bye.  Good  bye, 
Carlotta,  my  daughter !"  and  he  walked  with  a  firm  step  up 
the  platform  into  the  car.  A  mother's  kiss  and  tearful  beni- 
son,  a  sobbing  scream  and  a  convulsive  clasp  of  my  darling's 
arms,  and  I  took  my  place  in  the  train.  Bowing  my  head 
on  my  hands  I  scarce  heard  the  murmur  of  voices,  the  ring- 
ing of  bells,  or  the  quick  thrang  of  the  kettle  drum,  as  the 
regiment  from  the  boat  formed  and  marched  to  the  coaches 
assigned  them.  As  the  long  train  jerked  forward  I  thrust 
my  head  out  of  the  window  and  caught  sight  of  our  car- 
riage and  its  two  weeping  occupants.  They  saw  me  at  the 
same  instant,  and,  with  their  handkerchiefs,  waved  farewell 
What  an  acme  of  agony  in  that  last  view  ! 


SEA -GIFT.  341 

We  had  reached  Goldsboro  before  I  had  recovered  my 
spirits,  and  I  was  gazing  thoughtfully  out  of  the  window  as 
we  ground  our  way  slowly  under  the  shed,  when  a  rough 
hand  was  laid  upon  my  shoulder,  and  looking  up  I  recognized 
Ben.  He  was  the  same  awkward  looking  specimen  of  hu- 
manity, clad  in  a  suit  of  copperas  striped  homespun.  In- 
stead of  the  old  flapped  hat  he  now  wore  an  oilskin  cap, 
which  he  had  purchased  that  morning,  and  which  still  had 
the  price  card  stuck  on  the  brim.  His  hair  was  still  long 
and  sandy,  though  a  trifle  darker  than  when  we  went  fish- 
ing together  ;  his  upper  lip,  with  the  scar  across  it,  was 
covered  with  a  soft  yellowish  fuzz,  that  told  of  an  incipient 
moustache,  and  his  chin  was  covered  with  stiff  wiry  little 
curls,  that  looked  like  the  vegetation  of  freckle  seed.  Eough 
and  uncouth  as  was  his  appearance,  I  felt,  as  I  grasped  his 
hand,  that  it  was  as  full  of  nerve  as  Virginius',  and  that  the 
old  brown  suit  would  always  be  the  first  hid  in  the  smoke 
of  battle. 

"  I  am  glad,  indeed,  to  have  you  with  us,  Ben,"  said  father, 
as  they  shook  hands,  "  John  here  is  a  gloomy  companion 
He  has  hardly  spoken  to  me  since  we  left  Wilmington." 

"Well,  I  tell  you,  curnell,"  said  Ben,  laying  a  bag  full  of 
biscuit  on  the  seat  in  front  of  him,  "it  streaked  my  gizzard 
powerful  to  leave  Viny  and  the  baby,  and  when  I  went  to 
kiss  the  little  varmint  farwell  the  tears  run  round  my  eyes 
like  rain  in  a  gourd  bloom  ;  but  I  couldn't  make  up  my  mind 
to  sneak  at  home,  and  let  somebody  else  git  shot  for  my 
folks." 

"  You  have  expressed  your  patriotism  very  pointedly," 
said  father,  clearing  his  throat  to  deliver  his  favorite  speech 
on  States'  rights.  "Our  fair  and  sunny  land  is  threatened 
with  invasion  by  the  Vandals  of  the  North,  and  it  becomes 
every  man's  duty  to  resist  them.  We  are  clearly  on  the  side 
of  right.  The  original  compact  of  the  thirteen  States  was, 
most  evidently,  no  surrender  of  sovereignty.     Each  State 


342  SEA-GIFT. 

retained  its  own  laws,  and  was  only  sufficiently  amenable  to 
the  general  Government  to  preserve  unity.  The  very  inves- 
titure of  each  State  with  the  right  to  change  its  laws,  to 
execute  criminals,  and  to  regulate  its  own  elections,  proves 
its  sovereign  independence.     Do  you  not  think  so?" 

"  I  don''  know  much  'bout  politicks,"  said  Ben,  looking 
somewhat  flattered  that  father  should  have  asked  his  opinion 
on  so  deep  a  subject,  "  but  seems  to  me  that  States  is  folks, 
and  folks  is  sholy  got  the  right  to  undo  what  they  done 
therselves." 

As  I  had  heard  these  old  arguments,  differently  dished,  in 
every  conversation  or  debate  since  the  first  of  January,  I 
was  much  relieved  by  more  troops  getting  on  board  at  the 
next  depot,  and  crowding  father  and  Ben  out  of  their  talk. 

We  passed  Weldon  in  the  evening,  through  Petersburg  in 
the  night,  and  were  in  regular  camp  the  next  day.  Then 
war  began  in  earnest ;  our  lines  were  formed  in  front  of  can- 
non instead  of  carriages  ;  instead  of  a  flower-wreathed  tar- 
get a  man  in  blue  stood  in  front  of  our  guns,  and  our  bay- 
onets now  were  sometimes  red  when  we  unfixed  them. 

But  do  not  fear,  patient  reader,  that  I  am  going  to  inflict 
a  long  series  of  war  incidents  upon  you.  You  have  heard 
and  read  all  that  I  could  tell  a  dozen  times  ;  and  though  no 
pen  has  yet  arisen  to  blazon  North  Carolina's  deeds,  I  will 
only  point  to  the  battle  record  of  the  South,  and  resting  her 
fame  on  the  glorious  valor  of  her  sons,  pass  on,  with  only 
one  chapter  of  letters,  to  the  close  of  our  struggle,  when  the 
banner  we  had  borne  through  four  years  of  shot  and  shell 
was  furled,  and  the  land  we  had  bled  for — conquered  1 


9EA-GIFT.  343 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

Wilmington,  N.  C,  Oct.,  1862. 

My  Precious  Husband— The  little  angel  God  promised  us 
has  come,  and  I  am  so  happy.  If  you  were  only  here,  to 
see  the  little  cherub  nestling  by  me,  I  would  be  too  full  of 
bliss  for  utterance.  To  think  it  is  yours  and  mine,  darling  ! 
I  feel  sometimes  that  I  must  send  it  to  you  that  you  may 
see  how  beautiful  and  sweet  it  is.  Mother  says  it  is  like 
me,  but  I  see  in  it  nothing  but  your  image.  I  think  it  no- 
tices me  some  already,  though  it  is  only  a  week  old,  but  I 
know  there  never  was  such  an  intelligent  baby;  the  very 
first  name  it  lisps  shall  be  "  papa,"  and  it  shall  say  its  little 
prayers  each  night  for  dear  papa's  safety.  I  often  weep 
over  it,  darling,  as  I  think  of  the  danger  and  hardship  you 
are  exposed  to,  and  Oh  1  I  do  pray  so  fervently  that  no 
harm  may  befall  you.  We  are  making  a  fearful  sacrifice 
for  our  country.    God  grant  her  independence  may  be  won  ! 

There  is  an  old  friend  of  yours  here  now — Frank,  or  rather 
Col.  Paning,  as  he  calls  himself.  He  relates  wonderful  sto- 
ries of  his  achievements  in  South  Carolina,  and  wears  his 
three  stars  very  proudly.  He  is  all  devotion  to  Lulie,  and 
report  says  they  are  to  be  married  soon.  Poor,  infatuated 
girl,  how  I  pity  her  1 

We  are  getting  on  very  pleasantly  in  our  domestic  affairs ; 
the  servants  are  all  faithful  and  efficient,  and  Mr.  Bemby 
reports  excellent  crops  up  at  the  plantation. 

I  would  write  more  but  feel  wearied  even  with  this,  and 
mother,  who  has  propped  me  up  in  bed,  threatens  to  take 
away  my  paper. 

Our  love  and  kisses  to  dear  father.     Johnnie  sends  his 

little  love  to  papa.  As  ever  your  fond 

Carlotta. 

******  *  *  ** 


344  SEA-GIFT. 

Camp  near  Gettysburg,  July  3d,  1863. 
My  Dear  Wife  : 

I  write  to-night,  because  I  know  you  will  be  uneasy  when 
you  read  the  telegraphic  accounts  of  to-day's  fight.  I  am 
grateful  to  say  that  I  am  well,  and  cannot  even  boast  a 
scratch,  though  I  have  been  to-day  where  a  thought  of  life 
seemed  folly.  The  hardest  conflict  of  the  war  has  taken 
place  here,  and  even  as  I  write  the  very  air  seems  burdened 
with  the  groans  of  the  wounded  and  dying.  The  loss  of  life 
has  been  fearful  indeed,  as  the  reckless  courage  of  our  sol- 
diers drove  them  into  the  jaws  of  death.  Our  great  com- 
mander and  our  men  did  all  that  human  strength  could  do, 
but  the  position  of  the  enemy  was  impregnable,  and  all  our 
efforts  to  dislodge  them  were  futile.  To-morrow  we  retire, 
though  we  are  not  whipped,  and  if  Meade  dare  leave  his 
mountain  entrenchments  we  will  put  him  to  utter  rout. 
Would  to  God  our  retreat  were  all  I  must  write,  but  the 
old  proverb  about  the  plurality  of  misfortune  is  but  too 
true.  Last  night  Ned,  my  dearest  friend,  died,  and  to-day 
father  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  enemy  ;  he  was  at  the 
head  of  our  company,  in  a  charge  which  was  repulsed  with 
heavy  loss,  and  when  we  fell  back,  in  some  disorder,  he 
was  left  within  the  Yankee  lines.  We  trust  that  he  is  not 
wounded  or  hurt  in  any  way,  as,  when  last  seen,  he  was 
standing  erect,  waving  his  sword,  and  calling  on  his  men  to 
rally.  He  will,  I  hope,  soon  get  a  communication  thi*ough 
the  lines  to  some  of  you.  Even  if  he  is  sent  to  Elmira, 
or  Point  Lookout,  he  has  so  many  personal  friends  at  the 
North  that  he  may  make  his  situation  comfortable.  Help 
mother  to  bear  up  bravely,  for  she  will  need  help.  Prison 
life,  however,  is  not  so  bad  if  one  can  get  funds  to  purchase 
comforts,  and  you  know  the  gentleman  who  is  now  holding 
father's  property  for  him  in  New  York  will  attend  to  that 
as  soon  as  he  hears  that  he  is  in  prison.  But,  oh,  darling  ! 
how  my  heart  bleeds  to  write  of  poor  Ned's  death.    You  re- 


SEA-GIFT.  3-if) 

member  he  came  on  to  Virginia  30011  after  we  did,  but  bis 
company  was  placed  in  another  regiment,  so  that  he  was 
in   yesterday's  fight  while  we  were   not   engaged.      Last 
night,  about  dark,  he  sent  for  me  to  come  to  him,  in  the 
field  hospital.     When  I  reached  his  side  I  found  him  in  a 
stupor,  from  which  he  roused  only  enough  to  recognize  me, 
and  faintly  call  my  name,  when  he  again  sunk  into  that 
ever  deepening  coma  that  seems  like  the  very  mantle  of 
approaching  death.    He  had  been  str*uck  in  the  breast  with 
a  fragment  of  shell,  and  his  lungs  were  completely  torn  to 
pieces.     The  surgeons,  seeing  his  hopeless  condition,  had 
given  him  an  opiate  and  left  him  to  die,  turning  their  atten- 
tion to  those  who  could  be  saved.     He  was  breathing  with 
great  difficulty,  and  with  long  intervals  between  the  gasps, 
as  I  sat  down  by  him  and  took  his  hand  in  mine.     His 
pulse  was  scarcely  perceptible,  and  I  felt  that  his  life  would 
not  last  through  the  night.     You,  Carlotta,  who  know  how 
I  loved  him,  know  how  deep  was  my  grief  as  I  saw  him 
slowly  dying,  his  poor  torn  breast  pouring  out  its  life-blood 
with  every  labored  breath.     I  sat,  watching  him  in  silence, 
'till  midnight,  when  he  opened  his  eyes  and  attempted  to 
sit  up,  but  was  too  weak ;  he  then  commenced  talking,  in  a 
confused  strain,  of  angel  armies  he  had  seen  marching  all 
night,  in  white  battle  lines,  over  the  blue  sky,  and  of  how 
they  had  formed  a  hollow  square  around  his  cot ;  and  how 
their  commander  had  approached  and  laid  bare  his  bosom, 
that  they  all  might  see  his  wound,  and  how  they  had  sung 
a  song  of  triumph  and  filed  back  up  the  blue  vault,  out  of 
sight.     He  then  seemed  to  become  conscious  of  his  condi- 
tion, and  pressing  my  hand  feebly,  said  :  "  I  can't  last  much 
longer,  John,  but  I  am  ready  to  die,  thank  God  !    Tell  mother 
I  said  so.    And,  John,  let  me  be  buried  under  the  old  pines 
at  home."     He  closed  his  eyes  and  was  silent  for  an  hour  or 
more  ;  when  he  again  opened  them  there  was  that  strange 
vacancy  in  their  look  that  is  Death's  signet,  and  the  tone  oi 

15* 


846  SEA-GIFT. 

his  voice  was  husky  and  cold,  as  he  murmured,  "  The  white 
army — has  come — a-gain.  I  must — go.  For  Heaven,  for- 
ward !" 

He  made  an  effort  to  spring  up  as  he  uttered  the  last 
word,  but  his  strength  failed,  and  he  fell  across  my  lap, 
dead.  The  bravest  spirit  that  ever  led  a  charge  was  march- 
ing through  the  pearly  gates  ! 

I  had  him  buried  this  morning  before  the  battle,  and 
marked  the  grave,  so  it  may  be  easily  found.  You  must  go 
down  to  Mr.  Cheyleigh's  and  tell  them  how  he  died. 

I  close  now  to  visit  Ben,  who  is  suffering  with  a  broken 
arm.     Love  to  mother,  and  a  kiss  to  my  dear  boy. 

May  God  bless  and  preserve  you  all. 

Yours  devotedly, 

John. 


Our  Country  Home,  Oct.,  1864. 
My  Dear  Boy  : 

Though  it  has  been  nearly  three  months  since  your  saint- 
ed father's  death,  this  is  the  first  time  I  have  felt  strong 
enough  to  rouse  myself  from  my  tears  and  grief,  that  I  may 
write  to  you.  My  heart  is  broken,  and  I  have  nothing  now 
to  live  for.  I  can  only  pray  God  for  patience  to  wait  His 
summons.  But,  my  dear  child,  only  those  who  are  bereaved 
know  how  hard  it  is  to  say  "  Thy  will  be  done  !" 

Sometimes  I  feel,  so  full  of  deep  despair,  as  I  look  to  the 
dark,  lonely  life  before  me,  that  I  cannot  help  murmuring ; 
and  did  I  not  know,  from  all  our  past,  that  God  does  all  in 
love  and  infinite  wisdom,  He  would  seem  now  my  bitterest 
enemy.  0  Christ  1  pardon  the  feeble  rebellion  of  my  bur- 
dened soul ! 

Dear  Carlotta  is  as  kind  and  tender  as  she  can  be,  and 
does  all  she  can  to  comfort  and  cheer  me,  but  there  are 


SEA-GIFT.  34* 

times  when  I  feel  that  I  shall  die,  when  I  think  of  your  poor 
father's  languishing  on  his  ccarse  prison  bed,  with  no  com- 
forts near,  and  only  his  enemies  to  smooth  his  pillow  and 
attend  to  his  wants.  I  know  how  he  longed  for  me  at  his 
bedside,  and  how  his  dying  thoughts  came  back  to  his  dear 
old  home.  0  John  1  it  almost  kills  me  to  think  I  shall  never 
see  him  again,  never  hear  his  voice  calling  "Mary"  any 
more. 

I  hope  and  pray  now  for  the  close  of  the  war,  that  I  may 
go  with  you  to  Elmira  and  bring  home  his  dear  remains  to 
our  quiet  graveyard — where  mine,  I  trust,  will  soon  rest 
beside  them. 

But  I  must  not  fill  my  whole  letter  with  sadness.  Dear 
little  Johnnie  is  running  all  about  now,  and  lisps  our  names 
very  sweetly.  Carlotta  is  holding  him  on  her  knee  near  me 
as  I  write,  and  he  says,  "  Tiss  papa  for  me." 

You  see  from  the  date  of  our  letter  that  we  are  up  at  the 
plantation.  We  brought  most  of  our  valuables  up  with  us, 
and  left  the  house  in  charge  of  Miss  Wiggs,  our  housekeeper, 
who  has  taken  her  brother,  the  cripple,  to  stay  with  her, 
and  says  she  is  not  afraid  of  the  Yankees.  All  our  servants 
left  us  except  Horace  ana  Hannah,  who  are  touchingly 
faithful  in  their  devotion.  The  negroes  up  here  are  too  far 
from  Federal  influence  to  be  much  demoralized,  and  Mr. 
Bemby  is  gathering  a  very  fine  crop.  Since  we  left  Wil- 
mington we  have  heard  some  very  sad  news  about  Lulie 
May  land.  Frank  Paning,  you  know,  has  been  in  Wilming- 
ton for  more  than  a  year,  in  some  position  that  exempted 
him  from  service.  He  and  Lulie  have  been  very  intimate, 
and  every  one  expected  that  they  would  soon  be  married. 
Lulie  made  a  cloister  of  her  home,  and  would  see  no  one 
but  Frank,  who  almost  lived  under  her  roof.  Of  late,  dark 
rumors  began  to  be  whispered  about  them,  but  no  one 
believed  their  slanderous  import.  At  last,  however,  her 
shame  could  be  no  longer  concealed,  and  your  once  bright, 


348  SEA-GIFT. 

guileless  little  playmate  is  rained  for  ever.  Frank  has  fled, 
no  one  knows  whither,  though  many  believe  he  has  gone  to 
the  Federal  lines,  which  is,  I  think,  probable.  It  is  but  the 
result  of  Frank's  long  studied  designs  of  evil  and  Lulie's  too 
implicit  trust  and  confidence. 

The  blow  has  almost  killed  Dr.  Mayland,  whose  health  is 
very  feeble.  Carlotta  has  written  to  the  poor  girl,  begging 
her  to  come  up  here  to  us,  as  her  ruin  will  be  less  marked 
in  this  retired  neighborhood.  Lulie's  mother  was  my  dearest 
friend,  and  I  would  love  and  protect  her  child  for  her  sake. 

Alas  !  all  the  news  we  hear  now  is  sad  and  gloomy.  Fort 
Fisher  must  soon  fall  and  Wilmington  be  evacuated ;  and  I 
fear  that  even  our  home  here  will  not  be  safe  from  the  inva- 
sion of  the  enemy.  But  we  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord. 
May  He  deliver  our  struggling  country  ! 

Write  to  us  often,  my  dear  boy,  for  you  can  never  know 
what  a  comfort  are  your  letters  to  your  mother's  sorrowing 
heart.  May  God  enfold  you  with  His  arms  of  mercy  1  is  her 
earnest  prayer. 


Headquarters,  Aemy  of  Va.,  ) 
February  28,  1865.         [ 

My  Dear  Smith:  Your  application  for  transfer  to  the 
Army  of  South  Carolina  has  just  been  returned  to  us  from 
the  Department  at  Richmond,  approved,  and  I  take  plvav.vre 
in  enclosing  it  to  you,  together  with  transportation  fo/  ye»  it- 
self,  servant  and  horse.  We  regret  to  give  you  uf-,  *  at 
hope  that  you  and  Bemby  may  render  as  signal  serd'.e  (,o 
General  Johnston  as  you  have  to  General  Early. 
I  remain,  very  truly  yours, 

Amos  Halstea'j, 
Acting  Ass't  Adj't  Gen'l 
Major  John  Smith, 

of  Gen.  Early's  staff. 


SEA-GIFT.  349 

As  explanatory  of  this  letter,  I  would  state  that,  when  our 
regiment  first  reached  the  Army  of  Virginia,  it  was  placed 
in  the  old  "Stonewall"  brigade  Ben  soon  began  to  attract 
the  attention  not  only  of  the  officers,  but  of  General  Jackson 
himself,  for  his  daring  bravery  in  battle,  but  chiefly  for  his 
skill  in  conducting  foraging  and  scouting  expeditions.  So 
successful  was  he  in  stealing  through  the  enemy's  lines  and 
gaining  reliable  information  in  regard  to  their  strength  and 
position,  that  General  Jackson  honored  him  with  a  special 
appointment  for  his  own  service.  Soon  after  this  a  friend 
of  father's,  in  high  position,  secured  for  me  a  place  on 
Jackson's  staff,  and  Ben  and  I  were  thus  thrown  together  in 
many  a  field  of  danger  and  hair-breadth  escape.  After  Ned's 
death,  at  Gettysburg,  and  father's  capture  and  subsequent 
death  in  prison,  I  became  more  than  ever  attached  to  Ben, 
and  we  were  fortunate  in  not  being  separated  till  near  the 
close  of'the  war.  When  Jackson  fell  at  Chanccllorsville  we 
were  both  transferred  to  Ewell's  command,  and  at  his  death 
to  Early's — Ben  receiving  a  commission  as  chief  of  scouts, 
while  I  was  appointed  aide-de-camp  with  the  rank  of  major. 
After  that  memorable  valley  campaign,  and  when  we  had 
joined  General  Lee  in  the  trenches  around  Petersburg,  Ben 
was  sent  to  General  Beauregard,  in  South  Carolina,  to  act 
as  scout  and  spy ;  and  as  I  felt  lonely  without  him,  and 
General  Early  had  little  need  for  staff  officers  in  the  tren- 
ches, I  applied  for  transfer,  with  the  result  indicated  in  the 
letter. 

When  I  reached  the  army,  Johnston  had,  at  Beauregard's 
request,  been  placed  in  command,  and,  with  his  splendid 
skill,  was  fighting  Sherman  at  every  step,  yet  drawing  his 
small  force  farther  and  farther  back  without  demoralization, 
and  without  a  wagon's  loss. 


350  SKA-GIFT. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

Eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-five  1  Annus  ircef  Year  of 
blood  and  tears,  famine  and  oppression !  God  send  that 
Time's  womb  may  be  barren  ere  such  another  offspring 
shall  curse  our  land ! 

Could  one  behold,  as  in  a  panorama,  the  South  of  '60  and 
the  South  of  '65,  even  a  devil  would  weep  over  the  ruin 
wrought  in  five  years. 

In  the  one  picture  he  would  see  wide-spreading  fields, 
with  waving,  luxuriant  crops,  worked  by  throngs  of  joyous 
light-hearted  negroes,  who  sing,  in  a  resounding  chorus,  as 
they  guide  their  sleek  teams  up  and  down  the  fertile  fur- 
rows ;  he  would  see  long  villages  of  negro  quarters,  each 
house  with  its  garden  and  patch,  its  pig  and  chickens,  and 
its  happy  children  playing  at  the  door,  while  within  some 
old  camp-meeting  hymn  is  mingling  with  the  drone  of  the 
wheel  and  the  clack  of  the  loom  ;  he  would  see  premises 
adorned  with  all  the  appliances  of  wealth,  stables  filled  with 
blooded  stock,  pastures  grazed  by  herds  of  purest  breed, 
kennels  filled  with  well  trained  dogs,  gardens  of  roses,  or- 
chards of  fruit,  and  groves  of  magnificent  oaks,  amid  which 
towers  the  stately  mansion,  its  windows  aglow  with  hospi- 
tality, and  its  porches  thronged  with  fair  faces  and  noble 
forms. 

In  the  other  he  would  see  the  broad  fields  lying  idle  and 
waste,  the  ditches  overflowed,  the  fences  broken  down ;  no 
chorus  sounds,  no  life  is  seen  save  in  a  distant  corner  of  the 
field,  where  a  "fourth  part  tenant"  plows  a  little  steer 
around  an  arid  patch  of  corn.  He  would  see  the  quarters 
all  deserted,  the  children  gone,  the  wheel  still,  and  the  loom 
silent,  the  very  doors  holding  their  wooden  lips  ajar  to 
speak  "desolation!"  He  would  see  dotted  over  the  country 
tlie  squalid  huts  of  the  freedmcn,  their  children  sick,  and  no 


SEA-GIFT.  351 

one  to  secure  the  doctor's  pay,  that  he  may  attend ;  their 
mortgage  on  the  crop,  made  to  the  nearest  merchant,  for 
their  year's  support,  consumed  in  midsummer  by  their  own 
extravagance,  and  the  invariable  bull,  scarce  able  to  plow 
an  hour  in  the  day  for  want  of  food.  Oh,  Boston  !  "Hub  of 
the  Universe  I"  "  Cradle  of  Freedom  !"  You  drove  a  sharp 
trade  indeed  with  Africa's  children  when  you  gave  them 
the  ballot  in  exchange  for  life,  and  comfort,  and  home!  He 
would  see  the  mansion  amid  the  oaks,  if  standing  at  all, 
standing  silent  and  drear,  the  smoke  only  rising  from  one 
chimney,  the  shutters  all  closed,  and  a  woman  in  black 
walking  wearily  up  and  down  the  gloomy  hall,  while  down 
in  the  garden,  under  the  willow,  rests  a  marble  slab,  with 
the  inscription  :  "  Killed  at  the  battle  of  Somewhere." 

But,  as  I  was  saying,  it  was  the  spring  of  '65. 

The  great  army  of  Sherman  had  wound  its  blasting  way 
from  Atlanta  to  the  sea.  In  its  trail  lay  ashes  and  ruin ; 
lone,  blackened  chimneys,  plundered  cities,  and  weeping 
women.  The  ever  ascending  smoke  told  its  course  ;  not  the 
white  smoke  of  honorable  battle,  but  thick  black  volumes 
from  burning  homes,  that,  like  the  ink  of  a  recording  angel, 
wrote  their  hellish  deeds  upon  the  scroll  of  the  sky. 

Day  after  day  our  wary  General  fell  slowly  back  before 
thrice  his  numbers,  checking  them,  wherever  he  could,  with 
a  fight,  and  retreating  after  the  fight,  ere  they  could  crush 
him  by  heavier  forces.  Back,  still  back,  retreating  with 
undaunted  hearts,  but  alas !  too  few;  skirmishing  at  Fay- 
etteville,  battling  at  Averasboro',  the  17th  March  found  us 
not  far  from  Goldsboro'  and  near  my  home  ;  but  between 
us  and  that  dear  spot  was  part  of  Sherman's  army  and  the 
commands  of  Schofield  and  Terry,  who  had  met,  one  from 
Newbern,  the  other  from  Wilmington,  in  Goldsboro'.  I  had 
not  heard  from  Carlotta  since  leaving  General  Lee's  army,  and 
for  her  and  mother's  safety  I  dared  not  hope.  Mr.  Bemby  was 
their  only  protection,  and  with  the  Yankee  army  in  Golds- 


352  SEA-GIFT. 

boro',  I  knew  that  one  hour  would  suffice  for  the  house  to 
be  rifled  and  themselves  insulted.  The  agony  of  my  sus- 
pense was  terrible;  to  be  so  near  home  and  yet  not  be  able 
to  see  my  wife  and  child.  My  fears  and  anxiety  almost 
maddened  me,  and  I  seemed  to  hear  continually  their  cries 
for  help  and  protection. 

Ben  and  I  had  been  sitting  in  our  tent,  as  the  day  drew 
to  a  close,  talking  of  our  loved  ones  and  thinking  of  some 
plan  by  which  we  could  get  to  them,  when  he  rose  and  said  : 

"It's  no  use  a  talkin'  'bout  it,  John,  I'm  goin'  through  the 
lines ;  I'll  be  darned  if  I  musn't  see  Viny  and  the  young 
ones." 

"I'll  go  with  you,  Ben,"  I  said;  "shall  we  start  to- 
night?" 

"  No,  siree  !  not  ef  you  think  much  of  yer  head  ;  a  Yankee 
would  kill  a  angel  ef  he  caught  him  flying  in  the  night." 

"  It  will  be  impossible  to  pass  them  in  the  day,"  I  said, 
impatient  of  delay. 

"  Lem'me  take  keer  of  that,"  he  said,  rising;  "  I'm  goin'  to 
see  Gen.  Johnston  now  and  get  two  days'  leave  of  absence, 
and  we'll  git  to  the  old  man's  to-morrow  night,  or  the  devil 
may  take  my  nose  to  plow  ashes."- 

He  passed  out  under  the  flap  of  the  tent,  but  in  a  second 
rushed  back,  dragging  in  an  old  negro  man. 

"Look  here,  John,"  he  exclaimed,  "here's  Horace,  he  can 
tell  us  somethin'  'bout  our  folks." 

I  sprang  forward  to  the  old  man,  who  stood  grinning  in 
the  door,  and  grasped  his  arm. 

"Horace,  for  God's  sake,  tell  me  about  Carlotta  and 
mother  !  are  they  safe  ?" 

"  Well,  Marse  John,"  said  Horace,  with  great  delibera- 
tion, looking  at  me  with  love  and  pride,  "  Sho  nough,  dis  is 
you,  but  you  is  changed  a  sight  sence  I  seen  you  ;  you's 
puttier'n  ever." 

But  I  was  in  no  mood  for  empty  compliments,  and  led 


SEA-GIFT.  353 

him  in  the  tent  almost  rudely,  as  I  pointed  to  a  stool,  and 
said : 

"Sit  down,  Horace,  and  don't  speak  another  word  about 
any  subject  till  you  have  told  me  something  of  home." 

He   shook   his   head   slowly   two    or  three  times  as  he 
replied  : 

"  U'm — m  1  dere's  news  enough,  Marse  John,  and  bad  at 
that." 

"  Have  the  Yankees  been  at  our  house  yet?"  I  asked. 

"Yes,  sir,  I  should  say  they  has,  but  they  won't  come 
again — not  to  the  house." 

"Why?"     I  asked,  leaning  forward  eagerly,  "What  will 
prevent  them  ?" 

"  Dere  'aint  no  house  for  'em  to  come  to,  it's  done  burnt 
clean  to  de  groun'." 

"  Burnt  down  !"  exclaimed  Ben  and  I,  in  one  breath. 

"  That  it  is  ;  but  I'm  mighty  forgetful,  here's  a  letter  from 
Miss  C'lotta." 

He  took  off  his  old  torn  hat,  and  lifting  up  the  lining, 
took  out  the  back  of  an  envelope,  soiled  and  crumpled,  and 
handed  it  to  me.     I  snatched  it  eagerly  and  read — 
"  Dear  John  : 

I  write  on  this  little  scrap  hastily,  to  let  you  hear 
something  from  us.  Uncle  Horace,  who  has  alone  been 
faithful,  promises  to  get  it  to  you,  if  he  can.  The  Yankees 
have  taken  every  thing  from  us,  and  burned  the  house. 
Darling  mother,  in  escaping,  was  struck  on  the  head  by  a 
piece  of  falling  timber,  and  is  in  a  most  critical  condition. 
My  precious  boy  and  myself  are  safe.  We  are  now  at  Mr. 
Bemby's,  whose  house  escaped,  though  his  supplies  did  not, 
and  we  have  to  depend  on  his  and  Uncle  Horace's  ingenuity 
for  our  daily  support.  I  feel  I  shall  almost  go  mad  with 
our  trouble.  God  help  me  to  bear  it,  and  forgive  my  wild 
wicked  thoughts  !  I  fear  you  will  be  insane  with  fury 
when  1  tell  you  that  Prank  Paning  was  with  the  soldiers, 
piloting  them  around,  and  was  very  insulting  to  me.  I 
cannot  write  more.  Carlotta." 


354  SEA-GIFT. 

"  May  God  help  me  to  be  revenged !"  I  shouted,  crushing 
the  letter  in  my  hand,  as  I  sprang  to  my  feet. 

Ben  rushed  to  my  side,  and,  clasping  our  hands,  we  held 
our  revolvers  above  our  heads,  and  registered  a  fearful 
oath  of  vengeance  or  death.  Then  my  feelings  quieted 
down  enough  for  me  to  turn  to  Horace,  who  was  looking 
at  us  with  a  frightened  gaze. 

"  Horace,  may  Heaven  bless  you  as  you  deserve.  Here 
is  the  only  reward  I  can  make  you  now ;  take  it  all,"  I  said, 
drawing  a  large  roll  of  Confederate  money  from  my  belt. 

"  No,  sir  1"  said  the  old  man,  proudly,  "  I  don't  want 
nothin'  for  taking  keer  of  Mistis  and  Miss  C'lotta ;  'sides, 
that  ain't  no  'count  'mongst  dem  blue  coat  debbels  in 
Goldsboro'." 

"When  did  you  leave  home?"  asked  Ben,  as  I  put  back 
my  currency,  rather  crestfallen  at  Horace's  very  sensible 
reason  for  refusing  it. 

"  Yistiddy  mornin'.  I  been  in  camp  all  to-day  trying  to 
find  you  and  Marse  John,  but  dere's  so  many  solgers  comin' 
and  gwine  I  was  in  a  pyo  maze  like." 

"  Horace,  tell  me  all  those  scoundrels  did,"  I  said,  reading 
over  the  letter  again.     "  Don't  leave  out  anything." 

"  Well,  you  see,  Marse  John,"  he  said,  taking  off  his  hat 
and  laying  it  on  the  ground,  while  he  wiped  his  forehead 
with  a  very  dingy  red  handkerchief,  "  we  hears  de  Yankees 
is  comin'  up  from  Newb'n,  and  Mistis  axes  me  to  hide  de 
silver  things,  an'  I  like  a  fool  gets  Reuben  to  help  me,  'cause 
Reuben  swears  he  love  Mistis  better'n  all  de  Yankees  in  de 
world.  That's  how  come  de  silver  gone,  in  the  fust  place. 
Den  we  hears  they  is  in  Goldsboro',  and  next  morning,  by 
sun  up,  a  whole  squad  comes  gallopin'  up  to  the  house,  and 
bust  de  crib  door  open,  and  gets  out  de  corn.  I  was  standin' 
by,  and  says  :  '  Dere  ain't  much  corn  dere,  'cause  Wheeler's 
folks  got  some  yistiddy  ;'  and  they  say,  '  What  Wheeler's 
folks?'  skeered  like.     I   say:    'Some  folks  on  horses  that 


SEA-GIFT.  355 

come  from  todes  Fa'teville,  and  stopped  all  night  down  in 
dem  woods  yonder.'  Den  dey  jumped  on  dere  horses  'thout 
put.tin'  ary  foot  in  de  stirrup,  an'  lumbers  down  de  road 
'thout  techin  de  corn." 

"But  tell  me  about  the  house,  Horace,"  I  exclaimed  impa- 
tiently.    "I  don't  care  about  the  crib  and  Wheeler's  men." 

"  I'm  a  gittin  to  it,  Marse  John.  You  see  mistis  was  poorly, 
and  was  stayin'  in  bed,  and  every  one  de  niggers  le'f ,  an'  1 
had  to  cook,  and  tote  water,  an'  do  every  thing  'bout  de 
house  ;  an'  that  day,  'bout  dinner  time,  I  see  a  dozen  blue 
coats  come  dustin'  down  de  road.  An'  'fore  I  c'd  git  to  de 
house  dey  done  kicked  de  door  open,  and  was  all  over  de 
rooms ;  and  de  first  man  I  see  was  Frank  Paning,  and  he 
had  on  a  blue  newniform,  too.  He  knowed  me,  and  looked 
sorter  mean,  but  put  o1!  like  he  never  been  dere  b'fore- 
They  was  all  rippin'  *md  cussin'  all  over  de  house,  and 
Miss  C'lotta  she  come  and  stood  in  mistis'  room  door,  and 
her  eyes  was  like  coals  er  fire  ;  but  they  never  noticed  her, 
only  Paning  say  'gim  me  de  keys,  my  beauty !"' 

"  The  villain  !"  I  muttered,  grinding  my  nails  into  my 
flesh. 

"At  last  one  on  'em  foun'  de  key  basket,  and  den  dey 
begun  in  earness.  They  took  out  all  dere  was  to  eat  in 
de  pantry,  and  drunk  up  and  spilt  all  de  wine ;  they  eat 
some  of  the  preserves,  and  bust  the  glass  jars  on  de  floor ; 
they  kicked  open  de  ole  clock,  and  split  the  pianner  led  wid 
one  er  de  weights.  Then  dey  swore  they  was  gwine  to 
have  some  silver  an'  gold,  or  burn  up  de  house ;  and  they 
went  into  mistis'  room,  where  she  was  sick  in  de  bed,  and 
cussed  her,  and  asked  her  where  de  silver  was.  Mistis,  nor 
Miss  C'lotta  neither,  never  said  a  word,  an'  one  great  big 
fellow,  with  cross  eyes,  come  up  to  de  bed  and  say :  'Look 
here,  ole  gal !  that  won't  do  ;  you  got  to  hustle  out  er  them 
bed  close;  you's  silver  sick,  I  reckon.'  And  mistis  sees 
Frank  Paning  then,  and  says  :  '  Mr.  Paning,  for  de  sake  of 


356  SEA-GIFT. 

de  pass  pertect  me  !'  an'  Pairing  says,  'I  don't  know  you  ; 
git  up  !'  and  two  on  'em  ketches  mistis  by  de  arm  and  jerks 
her  outen  de  bed  on  de  floor,  and  mistis  faints  like,  while 
Miss  C'lotta  holds  her  head  in  her  arms  and  cries.  De 
Yankees  rips  up  de  bed  and  scatters  de  feathers  all  over  de 
room,  and  when  they  find  nothin',  one  on  'em  say,  'Less 
leave  ;  and  Paning  steps  up  to  Miss  C'lotta  and  says :  '  Ef 
I  can't  git  silver  I'll  take  a  kiss,'  and  smacks  her  right  on 
de  cheek  ;  and  then  Miss  C'lotta  was  mad  for  true.  She 
jumped  up  quicker'n  lightning  and  jerks  a  little  bit  er  blue 
pistol  outen  her  pocket,  an'  'fore  Paning  could  git  away 
bang!  went  de  little  pistol,  and  Paning  clap'd  his  hand  to 
his  shoulder  and  says,  'Damnation  !  the  fool  has  shot  me,'  an' 
he  pulls  out  his  sode  and  starts  todes  her,  and  Miss  C'lotta 
was  a  standin'  lookin'  straight  at  -him  with  de  little  pistol 
levelled  ;  and  a  tall  man,  that  hadn't  said  much,  kotch  Pan- 
ing by  de  arm,  and  say,  '  That's  a  woman  ;  let  her  'lone,' 
and  den  dey  all  leaves.  Then  Miss  C'lotta  told  me  to  run 
and  fetch  some  water,  and  when  I  fotch  the  piggin  I  seed 
that  de  house  was  on  fire,  and  de  room  was  a  fillin'  with 
smoke.  Miss  C'lotta  tuk  some  shawls  and  ropped  mistis  up, 
and  tole  me  to  help  tote  her  out,  for  de  fire  was  all  over  de 
house.  And  then  we  starts  out,  mistis  tryin'  to  walk,  an' 
little  Johnny  a  holden  on  to  Miss  C'lotta  and  cryin',  and  jus' 
as  we  gits  to  de  front  door  a  piece  of  scantlift'  fell  outen  de 
top  of  de  porch  and  hits  mistis  plump  on  de  head,  and  she 
fell ." 

"  Hush,  Horace,  for  the  love  of  God,  hush  I"  I  groaned, 
as  I  staggered  to  my  cot  in  the  corner.  "Do  not  tell  me 
any  more.  Try  to  make  your  way  back  to  Mr.  Bemby's, 
and  tell  Carlotta  we  are  going  to  make  the  attempt  to  get 
to  her.  Ben,  give  him  something  to  eat,  please,  and  make 
your  arrangements  for  our  trip." 

I  turned  over  on  my  face,  and  lay  in  a  kind  of  stupor. 
The  horrors  of  Horace's  narration  seemed  to  paralyze  all 


SEA-GIFT.  357 

faculties  of  mind  and  body,  and  while  Ben  was  off  perfect- 
ing his  arrangements,  I  lay  through  most  of  the  night  with- 
out moving,  my  ears  ringing  with  Carlotta's  cries  of  anguish, 
and  my  eyes  scorching  with  the  light  of  my  burning  home. 

About  daybreak  I  awoke  from  a  fitful  slumber,  full  of  hor- 
rid dreams,  to  find  Ben  standing  near  me  with  a  large 
bundle  on  his  arm,  and  a  covered  basket  in  his  hand. 
"  Great  Heavens  !"  I  exclaimed,  springing  to  my  feet,  "  this 
tame  inaction  will  kill  me.  I  must  start  now  ;  if  you  will 
not  go  with  me,  Ben,  I  must  go  alone." 

"  Ben  put  his  bundles  down  with  great  deliberation,  as  he 
replied : 

"John,  you  know  I'd  go  to  Satan's  summer  house  with 
you  if  you  wan't  goin'to  live  there,  but  there  is  such  a  thing 
as  bein'  in  too  much  hurry.  Less  get  somethin'  to  eat  first, 
for  we  ain't  goin'  to  start  till  after  sun  up,  and  we  can't 
stop  to  cook  dinners.  What  we've  got  to  do  ain't  like  goin' 
to  preachin'  with  your  sweetheart,  no  how." 

I  saw  that  he  knew  best,  and  let  him  have  his  own  way. 

"  I  have  been  to  Gen.  Johnston,"  he  said,  drawing  some 
papers  from  his  pocket,  "  and  got  two  days  leave  of  ab- 
sence ;  here's  his  pass  through  our  pickets.  Now  get  your 
writing  tricks  and  fill  up  this  one  as  I  say." 

He  drew  from  among  his  papers  a  regular  Federal  pass, 
already  printed,  with  only  the  date  and  name  to  fill  up,  and 
gave  it  to  me,  telling  me  to  write  it  for  Mrs.  Sarah  Jenkins 
and  her  son.  It  seemed  to  me  a  foolish  waste  of  time,  but 
I  did  as  directed,  and  signed  it  as  all  adjutants  do,  with 
such  a  flourish  and  complicated  A.  A.  G.  that  Champollion 
would  have  been  puzzled  to  decipher  it. 

"  And  now,"  said  Ben,  taking  the  two  passes,  "string  up 
your  nerves  while  I  get  breakfast,  and  then  we'll  dress  for 
the  frolic." 

I  ate  some  of  the  hard  tack  and  drank  the  cup  of  coffee 
which  he  kindly  brought  me,  and  told  him  I  was  ready. 


358  SEA-GIFT. 

"  Hold  on  jit,"  he  said,  as  he  finished  his  cup,  "  the  sun's 
jes'  gittin'  up.  We  must  change  our  clothes — here,  you  put 
on  these,  as  you  ain't  as  tall  as  I  am,"  an  d  he  untied  his 
bundle,  and  took  out  an  old  faded  calico  dress,  a  white  cap 
and  a  large  fly  bonnet. 

"  You  see,"  he  said,  as  he  spread  out  the  articles,  "  we  are 
bound  to  rig  up  outlandish,  for  we  can't  help  seeing  some  of 
the  Yanks.  Here's  mine,"  and  he  produced  an  old  home- 
spun suit  and  a  wide-brim  wool  hat.  I  now  saw  the  design 
of  his  disguises,  and  giving  his  hand  a  warm  grasp  for  his 
sympathy  and  assistance,  entered  into  his  scheme  and  be- 
gan to  make  ready. 

"  I  can  tell  you,"  said  Ben,  talking  while  I  was  shaving 
off  my  beard,  "  I  had  a  hard  time  gittin'  these  traps.  I  rode 
about  ten  mile  last  night,  and  had  to  steal  the  bonnet  at 
that,  though  I  stuck  a  five  dollar  Confed.  on  the  fence  where 
I  grabbed  it." 

After  half  an  hour's  preparation  I  stood  as  complete  an 
old  woman,  with  specs  and  muffled  chin,  as  ever  sold  eggs 
or  peddled  cakes.  Ben  was  his  old  self  again,  and  looked  as 
essentially  rustic  as  when  he  carried  us  fishing  when  we 
were  boys. 

"  Now  we  are  ready,"  said  Ben,  when  we  were  fully  dis- 
guised. "  Less  go;  don't  mind  what  our  boys  holler  at  you> 
it'll  help  fool  the  Yankees  better." 

Just  outside  the  tent  door  were  two  sorry  looking  horses, 
with  rope  bridles,  and  a  side  saddle  on  one  of  them  ;  beside 
tli em  on  the  ground  was  a  hamper  basket,  with  a  cloth  tied 
over  it,  and  another  smaller  basket  full  of  eggs. 

In  reply  to  my  regret  that  our  horses  looked  so  poor, 
Ben  said  that  our  own  were  too  good,  that  the  Yankees 
would  dismount  us,  and  that  these  would  be  no  temptation. 

I  got  up  to  my  seat,  and  after  some  instructions  from  Ben 
as  to  how  I  must  hold  my  basket  and  how  to  hide  my  feet, 
we  started  off. 


SEA-GIFT.  359 

We  took  a  circuitous  route  around  Goldsboro',  and  strik- 
ing the  Neuse,  kept  down  the  bank  of  the  river  'till  we  were 
near  our  homes.  So  well  was  Ben  acquainted  with  every 
path  through  the  woods  that  we  did  not  come  in  sight  of  a 
Yankee  during  the  day,  'till,  just  before  sunset,  we  came  into 
the  road  leading  to  our  house,  at  its  junction  with  the 
County  road ;  and  here  we  found  three  or  four  soldiers 
apparently  on  picket  duty.  We  rode  carelessly  up  and,  on 
being  halted,  presented  our  passes,  which  were  examined 
by  one  of  the  men,  with  the  bars  of  a  corporal  on  his 
arm. 

"  All  right,  you  can  pass,"  he  said,  returning  the  papers 
to  Ben,  while  I  sat  with  my  face  averted  and  my  shoulders 
bent  as  if  I  was  very  decrepit.  We  had  hardly  started  from 
the  group  when  one  of  them  called  out — 

"  Stop,  old  lady,  let  us  see  what  you  have  in  your  basket." 
Knowing  that  the  closeness  of  interview  required  by  bar- 
gaining for  eggs  would  lead  to  our  detection,  I  could  not 
repress  a  tremor  of  apprehension  ;  but  Ben  instantly  relieved 
my  embarrassment  by  kicking  my  horse  into  a  trot,  and 
saying  in  a  loud  tone : 

"  Go  'long,  mammy  ;  don't  you  know  the  man  with  stars 
on  shoulder,  what  give  us  the  pass,  tole  us  not  to  talk  to 
folks  that  was  standin' guard?" 

None  of  the  soldiers  said  anything  more  to  us  and  we 
rode  on  without  molestation.  We  had  scarcely  gone  a  mile 
when  we  came  to  the  large  gate  of  our  grove.  It  was 
standing  open  and  strange  cattle  were  browsing  under  the 
oaks.  We  looked  down  the  long  avenue,  and  instead  of  the 
tall  white  house,  with  its  broad  porch  and  door,  distant 
woods,  and  the  red  evening  sky  beyond,  were  all  that 
caught  the  eye.  We  galloped  hurriedly  down  the  avenue, 
and  dismounted  at  the  yard  palings,  a  few  steps  in  front 
of  the  ruins.  Where  the  house  had  been  was  now  a  heap 
of  ashes,  that  rose  in  little  clouds  as  the  March  winds  blew 


3G0  SEA-GIFT. 

over  them.  The  tall,  silent  chimneys  stood  with  their 
mouth-like  fireplaces  whispering  to  each  other  of  ruin  and 
desolation,  across  the  smouldering  pile.  The  old  cedar 
near  the  house,  under  whose  branches  I  had  wept,  as  a 
boy,  over  Lulie's  cruelty,  was  withered  and  blackened,  and 
even  the  palings  on  which  we  leaned  were  charred  to  coal. 
A  broad  rock  chimney  showed  where  the  kitchen  had  been  ; 
and  the  well  house  and  dairy,  which  were  still  standing, 
were  scorched  and  blackened  with  the  heat.  There  was  no 
sign  of  life  on  the  premises  ;  all  was  silent  and  still,  the 
stables  were  open  and  the  horses  gone,  the  negro  houses  all 
deserted,  and  not  even  a  dog  lurked  around  the  lot. 

The  very  evening  was  full  of  dreariness !  The  sun  had 
gone  out  behind  a  hard,  red  sky,  against  which  the  wind 
blew  in  fitful  gusts ;  now  with  abortive  blast,  as  if  to  re- 
kindle the  flame  of  day  ;  now  with  a  frightened  moan,  as 
if  afraid  of  the  approach  of  night.  The  tall  trees  along  the 
river  tossed  and  beat  their  long  bare  arms,  as  if  they  longed 
to  break  their  chains  of  root  and  flee  from  these  scenes  of 
waste  and  woe.  From  the  swaying  top  of  one  of  them  a 
solitary  crow  flew,  with  black  flapping  wings,  cawing  as  he 
came,  and  perched  upon  the  topmost  bough  of  the  old  cedar, 
like  a  spirit  of  evil,  his  black  feathers  blown  into  a  ruff 
around  his  neck,  and  his  head  bobbing  with  every  note,  in 
mockery  of  the  desolation. 

His  voice  broke  the  sp^ll  of  our  silence,  and  I  turned  to 
Ben.  He  was  standing  with  one  hand  on  the  gate  post,  the 
nails  whitened  by  pressure  against  the  wood,  and  his  grey 
eyes  glowing  as  if  there  were  lamps  behind  them. 

"  Gracious  God  !  what  a  sight !"  I  said,  as  I  leaned 
against  the  paling  for  support. 

"Ah — h — h,"  said  Ben,  the  breath  hissing  through  his 
clenched  teeth,  "and  it's  lit  up  a  devil's  bonfire  in  here  it'll 
take  blood  to  put  out,"  and  he  tapped  his  breast,  where  the 
protrusion  of  a  revolver  could  be  faintly  seen. 


SEA- GIFT.  361 

"  But  think,  Ben,  of  Paning's  doing  all  this.  A  double- 
dyed  villain  !  to  burn  the  very  house  that  has  sheltered 
him,  and  insult  a  woman  whose  hospitality  he  has  re- 
ceived !  He  here  at  my  home,  directing  a  too  willing  ene- 
my where  to  pillage  ;  his  foul  lips  forcing  their  polluted 
touch  on  Carlo tta's  cheek  !  Great  Heaven !  the  thought 
drives  me  mad ;  may  Infinite  Justice  help  me  to  meet 
him  once  more  !" 

As  I  ceased  speaking  a  strange  unearthly  wail  arose  on 
the  air,  and  a  poor  wounded  cat,  roused  by  our  voices, 
sprang,  or  rather  fell  from  a  box  in  the  dairy  window  to  the 
ground,  and  strove  to  make  its  way  to  us  with  piteous 
mewing.  It  was  perfectly  blind,  as  we  could  tell  from  its 
actions,  and  its  fur  and  flesh  on  one  side  were  singed  and 
burnt  by  the  fire.  It  was  gaunt  from  starvation,  and  cried 
aloud  with  a  hollow  voice  in  its  vain  efforts  to  find  us.  I 
went  forward  and  took  it  up  in  my  arms,  and  saw  then  that 
it  was  a  pet  of  mother's,  that  had  been  perhaps  forgotten 
in  the  haste  of  leaving,  and.  with  fond  local  affection,  was 
starving  rather  than  quit  the  place.  As  I  gazed  upon  the 
poor  famished  creature,  with  its  white  sightless  eyes  and 
emaciated  frame,  and  thought  of  mother's  fondness  and 
care  for  it,  for  the  first  time  losing  control  of  myself,  I  burst 
into  tears. 

Ben  touched  my  shoulder  and  said : 

"  Less  go,  John  ;  we  can't  do  no  good  staying  here,  and 
are  wasting  a  heap  of  precious  time." 

Knowing  that  Mr.  Bemby's  larder  now  had  no  room  for 
cats,  I  made  the  poor  creature  a  bed  in  the  dairy,  and 
placing  something  to  eat  and  some  water  by  it,  we  left  it. 
Throwing  our  bridles  over  our  arms  we  walked  on  to  Mr. 
Bemby's,  which  was  but  a  short  distance  through  the  trees. 
As  we  approached  the  house  I  saw  my  beautiful  boy  play- 
ing near  the  steps.  He  looked  up  in  perfect  amazement  »s 
I  ran  to  him,  and  his  lips  quivered  with  frightened  surpri.se 

16 


362  SEA-GIFT. 

as  a  seeming  old  woman  caught  him  up  and  strained  him 
to  her  heart.  Bearing  him  in  my  arms  I  entered  the  house, 
and  at  the  sound  of  my  footsteps  Carlotta  came  to  the  door, 
her  beautiful  face  pale  with  anxiety  and  alarm;  for  every 
footfall  on  the  doorway  now  meant  robbery  or  insult.  She 
started  back  in  affright  at  my  wild  appearance  and  gro- 
tesque disguise,  but  the  next  instant,  as  I  murmured  "Car- 
lotta |"  her  arms  were  around  me  and  she  was  sobbing  on 
my  shoulder. 

"Oh,  thank  God!  we  have  met  again.  Oh,  John,  my 
husband,  what  we  have  suffered  since  I  saw  you  last  !"  she 
exclaimed,  with  convulsive  weeping. 

"  I  know  it  all,  darling;  Horace  has  told  me.  But  compose 
yourself,  dearest,  and  let  us  go  to  mother,  if  she  be  still  alive.'' 

"  She  is  still  living,  but  I  fear  will  not  live  long.  She 
grows  feebler  every  day.  I  will  go  in  and  prepare  her  for 
your  coming." 

She  left  me  and  went  into  another  room,  while  I  placed 
my  little  boy,  who  had  been  staring  at  his  mother  and  my- 
self with  a  look  of  amazement,  again  upon  the  floor,  and  tore 
off  my  bonnet  and  dress. 

"No  matter  what  happens,"  I  said,  as  Ben  came  in  with  his 
wife  from  the  kitchen,  where  he  had  gone  to  look  for  her, 
"  I  won't  wear  this  ridiculous  costume,  here  at  least." 

I  had  scarcely  done  greeting  Ben's  wife  when  his  mother 
came  in,  not  so  plethoric  as  when  I  had  last  seen  her,  but 
with  the  same  good  natured  face  and  kind  heart. 

I  could  only  grasp  her  honest  hands  with  tears  in  my 
eyes,  and  bless  her  for  her  kindness  to  my  dear  ones. 

"You  needn't  go  to  talk  'bout  kindness,"  said  Mrs.  Bemby, 
wiping  her  specs  on  the  corner  of  her  apron.  "Your 
mother's  done  a  sight  more  for  me'n  I  ever  kin  do  for  her, 
an'  I  want  to  keep  a  doin'  long  as  God  will  let  her  live, 
which  I'm  afeard  it  won't  be  mighty  long,  for  she's  poorlier 
to-day  'n  I've  seen  her  yet." 


8EA-GIFT.  363 

To  divert  her  from  such  painful  remarks  I  asked  if  the 
Yankees  had  molested  them  since  they  had  burned  the 
house. 

11  Not  such  a  mighty  sight.  They've  tuck  my  chickens 
and  vegetables,  tho'  they  wan't  nothin'  in  the  garden  but 
turnips,  but  we've  got  some  meat  an'  a  little  corn.  The 
wuss  trouble  we  has  is  a  continuwell  fear  they  is  goin'  to 
break  in  on  us.  Mr.  Bemby  he's  gone  to  town  to-day  to  git 
a  guard." 

"A  guard !"  I  exclaimed,  in  much  alarm  ;  "then  if  we  are 
discovered  here  you  all  are  ruined.  Ben  and  I  can  settle 
with  half-a-dozen  by  ourselves,  but  I  am  truly  alarmed  for 
you." 

"Never  do  you  mind,  John,"  said  Ben,  as  he  trotted  a 
little  white-headed  scion  on  his  knee  ;  "she'll  fix  all  that; 
the  old  man  aint  coming  back  till  to-morrow  no  how,  and 
we'll  be  off  by  light." 

Off  by  light  1  how  the  words  sounded  like  a  knell  on  my 
ears  ;  off,  to  leave  a  dying  mother  and  an  unprotected  wife 
and  child  in  the  lines  of  a  merciless  foe  ;  off  to  fight,  perhaps 
die  for  a  now  hopeless  cause,  leaving  all  I  loved  to  misery 
and  want.  Ah,  Mercy  !  let  thy  white  wing  oftenest  shield 
the  poor  deserter  at  the  stake,  and  Justice  will  have  less 
complaint ! 

Carlotta  now  appeared  at  the  door  of  mother's  chamber, 
and  beckoned  to  me.  Walking  softly,  with  a  bowed  head 
and  prayerful  heart,  I  entered  a  small  dark  room,  dimly 
lighted  by  a  single  candle  and  a  flickering  fire  on  the  hearth. 
On  an  humble  bed  in  the  corner,  with  her  crushed  head 
bound  with  cloths  and  liniments,  lay  my  mother,  pale  and 
thin,  her  sweet  face  illumined  with  bright  surprise  yet 
strange  bewilderment. 

"Be  careful,"  whispered  Carlotta,  as  I  paused  on  the 
threshold,  "her  mind  is  not  perfectly  clear." 

In  another  moment  I  was  on  my  knees  at  the  bedside, 


364  SEA-GIFT. 

my  face  pressed  upon  her  pillow,  sobbing,  "  Mother  !  oh 
my  mother  I"  She  did  not  speak,  but  laid  her  thin  tremu- 
lous hand  on  my  head  and  let  it  rest  there.  I  was  con- 
vulsed with  grief  to  think  of  losing  her  after  I  had  been 
away  from  her  so  long,  and  that  she  was  dying  under  such 
distressing  circumstances,  without  a  home,  under  a  strange 
roof,  and  with  a  consciousness  of  helpless  dependence. 

As  in  moments  of  great  danger  a  retrospect  of  our  whole 
lives  rises  before  us,  so  in  this  deep  distress  all  my  acts  of 
disobedience  and  unkindness  toward  mother  ;  every  time 
that  I  had  wounded  her  feelings ;  every  harsh  word  I  had 
uttered,  all  came  with  cruel  distinctness  into  memory  to 
torture  me,  and  I  longed,  in  my  agony,  to  ask  her  forgive- 
ness for  every  one,  and  to  assure  her  again  and  again  of  my 
love.  But  Carlotta's  warning,  and  the  strange  look  on  her 
face,  made  me  afraid  to  speak,  and  I  knelt  with  my  face  on 
the  pillow,  silently  weeping,  till  she  herself  broke  the  silence 
of  the  chamber. 

"  Carlotta,"  she  said,  in  a  voice  so  changed  that  I  raised 
up  to  look  at  her,  "  this  is  John,  is  it  not  ?  When  did  he 
come  ?     Does  he  know  that  his  father  is  dead  ?" 

Carlotta  made  a  sign  to  me  not  to  speak,  and  drawing  a 
chair  up  to  the  bedside,  she  took  mother's  hand  in  her's  and 
said  : 

"Yes,  mother,  this  is  John.  He  knows  all  about  father's 
death,  and  about  the  burning  of  the  house  ;  and  he  has 
come  through  the  Federal  lines,  at  great  risk,  to  see  you. 
Can  you  not  arouse  yourself  to  talk  to  him  !  He  wishes  to 
know  if  you  feel  better  to-night  ?" 

Mother  now  gazed  at  me  with  the  old  look  of  fondness  as 
she  said  : 

"Is  this  my  dear  boy?  and  have  you  come  to  see  your 
mother  ?  God  bless  you  for  it !  I  will  make  the  effort  to 
speak  with  you  ;  but  oh  !  I  cannot  remain  conscious.  Now 
all  that  has  transpired  is  perfectly  eiear  and  distinct  before 


SEA-GIFT.  365 

me,  and  I  recognize  my  dear  child's  face,  and  know  why  he 
has  come ;  but  presently  a  dull  gray  cloud,  or  something 
from  afar  off,  will  float  up  and  envelope  my  mind,  and  all  I 
know  or  remember  becomes  confused.  Carlotta,  darling, 
help  me  keep  the  cloud  away." 

"  I  will,  mother,"  said  Carlotta,  dampening  a  cloth  and 
laying  it  on  her  forehead ;  but  even  as  the  cool  moisture 
touched  her  skin  the  vacant  look  came  again  to  her  face, 
and  she  asked,  looking  at  me  with  earnest  inquiry  :  "John, 
have  you  brought  your  father  home;  is  the  grave  ready? 
Go  have  it  made  wider.     I  am  coming  to  lie  by  his  side." 

Utterly  helpless,  we  both  sat  watching  and  listening  to 
her  incoherent  mutterings  about  father's  lonely  grave,  and 
her  desire  to  go  to  it,  till,  dozing  off  into  her  stupor  again, 
she  was  silent.  In  a  few  minutes  she  opened  her  eyes,  and 
was  for  another  interval  herself  again. 

"John,  my  precious  child,"  she  said,  trying  to  put  her 
arm  around  my  neck  and  draw  me  down  to  her,  "  God 
alone  knows  how  I  desire  to  talk  with  you,  for  this  will  be 
the  last  converse  we  will  ever  hold  on  earth.  I  do  not  wish 
to  grieve  you  unnecessarily,  but  I  feel  that  I  am  dying." 

"0  mother,  do  not  say  so,"  I  sobbed,  as  I  kissed  her 
pale,  emaciated  cheek ;  "  God  is  too  good  to  take  you  away 
from  us." 

"  He  knows  best,  my  son.  His  will  be  done  !  But  I  have 
not  strength  to  say  much,  and  even  now  I  feel  the  cloud 
coming.  Will  you  make  me  two  promises  ?  I  want  you  to 
bring  your  father's  remains  from  Elmira,  and  bury  them 
with  me  under  the  old  cedar  at  home  ;  'twas  there  I  pro- 
mised to  be  his  bride  in  the  long  ago.  And,  John,  some- 
thing tells  me  that  you  had  another  motive,  besides  seeing 
me,  in  coming  hither.  Do  you  not  seek  Frank  Paning's 
life  ?" 

My  face  flushed  hotly  as  the  thought  that  she  might  ask 
me  to  forgive  Frank  flashed  upon  me,  and  I  felt  that  even 


366  SEA-GIFT. 

her  last  request  could  not  persuade  me  to  forego  my  ven- 
geance.    But  I  answered  quickly  : 

"  No,  mother,  as  Heaven  is  my  witness,  I  only  thought  of 
you  and  Carlotta  when  I  came  here  ;  but  if  Providence 
should  throw  the  viper  in  my  path,  even  you  would  have 
me  crush  him." 

"  No,  John,  the  dear  Saviour  prayed  for  those  who  nailed 
him  to  the  cross,  and  bids  us  foi-give  as  wc  would  be  for- 
given." 

"  But,  mother,"  I  argued — though  Carlotta  shook  her  head 
at  me  and  whispered,  "  do  as  she  requests  " — "  Frank  is  so 
vile.  He  has  partaken  of  our  hospitality,  and  I  have  been 
his  friend  a  thousand  times,  yet  he  has  burnt  our  home,  in- 
sulted Carlotta  and  murdered  you  ;  how  can  I  ever  forgive 
him  ?" 

"  You  are  full  of  wrath  and  hatred  now,  my  son,  and  I 
cannot  hope  to  change  your  feeling  yet  awhile  ;  but  I  can 
ask,  as  my  last  request,  your  promise  that  you  will  not  seek 
Frank's  life — that  if  you  ever  meet  you  will  forgive  him  for 
my  sake.     Do  you  promise  ?" 

I  did  not  speak,  for  the  hot  blood  that  had  written  my 
oath  of  vengeance  on  my  heart  was  still  throbbing  there, 
and  I  could  not  at  a  word  forget  my  cruel  wrongs.  While 
I  hesitated  the  cloud  came  over  her,  and  her  countenance 
again  was  vacant  and  meaningless,  and  she  began  to  mur- 
mur broken  sentences  about  the  Cross,  and  Christ's  love, 
and  her  child's  hard  heart. 

Then  there  came  the  heartrending  thought  that  she 
might  not  again  become  conscious,  and  might  die  with  my 
obstinate  refusal  weighing  on  her  poor  broken  heart. 

"Oh,  merciful  God  !  what  is  my  unholy  resentment  com- 
pared with  the  peace  of  my  mother's  death  bed?"  I  ex- 
claimed, with  unfeigned  penitence,  as  I  implored  Carlotta 
to  rouse  her  once  more  to  consciousness. 

Falling  on  my  knees  I  jegan  the  struggle,  and  conquered 


SEA-GIFT.  307 

self,  and  then  I  felt  that  I  could  forgive  Frank,  not  alone  for 
the  sake  of  my  promise,  but  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  His 
Cross.  With  a  faith  I  had  never  known  before  I  prayed  for 
mother's  restoration,  pleading  the  promise,  "  If  ye  shall 
ask  anything  in  my  name  I  will  do  it,"  and  arose  from  my 
knees  with  that  "peace  that  passeth  all  understanding" 
resting  on  my  soul. 

After  a  long  while,  as  it  seemed-  to  my  suspense,  she  ral- 
lied again,  and  addressed  some  words  to  me  that  showed 
she  was  rational.  I  hastened  then  to  give  her  my  promise, 
and  assured  her  that  I  really,  from  my  heart,  forgave  Frank, 
and  would  not  harm  him  if  I  could. 

She  thanked  me  in  her  feeble  way,  and  then  asked  me  to 
sit  near  her  and  talk  with  Carlotta,  that  she  might  hear  the 
sound  of  my  voice,  though  she  felt  too  weak  to  talk  herself. 
Then,  after  Carlotta  had  put  little  Johnnie  to  bed  in  his 
corner,  she  came  and  sat  by  me,  and  with  tearful  eyes  and 
aching  hearts  we  talked  of  our  parting  on  the  morrow,  when 
we  would  bid  each  other  farewell,  with  a  probability  of  never 
meeting  again ;  when  we  would  be  separated  without  a  possi- 
bility of  communication ;  when  each  must  suffer  well  ground- 
ed anxiety  and  prolonged  suspense,  because  the  other  was 
exposed  to  constant  and  serious  clanger  ;  when  I  must  leave 
without  having  done  a  single  thing  to  alleviate  their  condi- 
tion, or  render  them  less  dependent  on  the  Bembys.  But 
'twas  all  for  the  Stars  and  Bars,  and  for  them  I  would  bear 
it  thrice  again. 

In  the  ever  flowing  tide  of  our  sympathy  and  love  we 
took  no  note  of  time,  and  when  we  were  startled  by  a  tap  at 
the  door  I  was  surprised  to  find  that  the  window  behind  me 
was  a  gray  square  of  light,  and  that  objects  were  becoming 
plainly  visible  out  in  the  yard.  It  was  Ben  who  had  knock- 
ed, and  who  said  in  a  whisper,  as  I  opened  the  door  : 

"Day's  broke,  John  ;  you'd  better  put  on  your  fixins'^ 
and  let's  git  out.     The  old  man  and  his  guard  might  git 


368  SEA-GIFT. 

here  before  we  leave,  and  that  would  spile  our  tramp  and 
ruinate  the  folks  here." 

With  a  sudden  sinking  at  my  heart,  like  we  feel  when  we 
hear  the  footstep  of  the  doctor  who  is  to  lance  a  bone  felon 
for  us,  I  turned  into  the  chamber  and  began  to  make  ready 
for  my  departure.  My  poor  Carlotta,  who  had  borne  all  so 
bravely,  gave  way  at  last,  and  clung  to  me  weeping. 

'•  Oh,  John  !  I  do  try  to  bear  up,  but  it  seems  that  my 
heart  will  break  now  if  you  leave  me.  I  know  you  could 
not  protect  me  amid  so  many  foes,  but  I  would  feel  so 
much  braver,  so  much  more  secure,  if  you  could  be  with 
me — if  I  could  get  your  advice  and  counsel,  and  have  you 
help  me  nurse  dear  mother.  John,  what  shall  I  do  if  she  dies  ?" 

"  Would  you  have  me  stay,  Carlotta  ?"  I  said,  to  prove 
her.  "  I  am  in  the  Yankee  lines  now,  and  cannot  be  pun- 
ished for  desertion." 

"  Desertion  !"  she  exclaimed,  with  a  blaze  in  her  splendid 
eyes.  "  Fondly  as  I  love  you,  John,  I  would  rather  have 
you  fall  dead  at  my  feet  than  leave  our  cause  now  because 
it  is  feeble.  No,  no,  darling,  go  back  to  your  command,  and 
if  we  are  conquered  I  will  be  proud  of  my  husband  because 
he  wore  the  gray  while  I  suffered  at  home." 

Blessing  her  for  her  encouragement  to  duty,  I  strained  her 
again  and  again  to  my  heart,  asking  God's  protection  for 
her,  and  bidding  her  good  bye. 

Mother  was  sleeping  soundly  for  the  first  time  in  several 
days,  and  I  would  not  wake  her,  but  touched  her  forehead 
tenderly  with  my  lips,  and  then  bent  over  my  darling  child. 

I  carried  my  disguise  on  my  arm,  for  it  seemed  such  a 
mockery  of  all  the  sad  circumstances  at  Mr.  Bemby's  that 
I  would  not  put  it  on  till  we  had  gone  some  distance  from 
the  house.  When  we  had  again  become  the  old  woman 
and  her  son  we  mounted  our  horses,  and  with  sad  hearts 
set  out  on  our  return  to  Johnston's  camp.  We  had  been 
delayed  by  Mrs.  B.'s  breakfast  and  our  prolonged  farewells, 


SEA-GIFT.  369 

so  that  we  found  now  that  the  sun  had  been  up  some  time, 
and  Nature  was  sparkling  in  dewy  beauty.  My  feelings 
were  too  much  depressed  for  conversation,  and  Ben,  with 
Nature-taught  delicacy,  refrained  from  either  futile  attempts 
to  console  or  irrelevant  efforts  to  divert,  and  our  ride  began 
in  silence.  As  we  neared  our  home,  and  I  saw  the  chim- 
neys and  the  ashes,  the  old  hot  feeling  came  to  my  heart, 
and  I  remembered  my  promise  to  mother  with  something 
like  regret.  The  next  moment  I  was  startled  by  hearing 
the  exclamation  "  Humph  !"  very  much  accented,  from  Ben, 
and  seeing  him  dash  at  headlong  speed  down  the  pathway 
to  the  house,  or  rather  where  it  had  stood.  I  followed  as 
fast  as  I  could,  and  saw,  as  I  neared  the  gate,  the  cause  of 
his  movements.  A  figure  in  blue  uniform,  mounted  on  a 
powerful  horse,  stood  at  the  palings,  and  another,  dismount- 
ed, was  raking  over  the  ashes  and  cinders  with  his  sabre 
scabbard.  At  the  sound  of  our  gallop  the  man  on  horse- 
back turned  and  saw  us,  and,  driving  the  spurs  into  his 
charger,  he  fled  up  the  avenue  with  a  speed  that  defied 
capture.  Ben  was  some  distance  ahead  of  me,  and  as  I  saw 
him  leap  from  his  horse  and  dash  into  the  yard,  1  wondered 
that  he  should  thus  forget  his  usual  prudence  and  throw 
aside  his  assumed  character  when  we  most  needed  it.  In 
another  moment  I  was  at  the  gate,  and  saw  him  grasp  the 
man  in  blue,  who,  with  trembling  hands,  was  untying  his 
horse,  and  drag  him  by  the  throat  towards  me.  The  prison- 
er, oh!  promise  of  forgiveness  !  was  Frank  Paning. 

His  arm  was  in  a  sling,  from  Carlotta's  shot,  I  thought ; 
his  cap  had  fallen  off,  and  his  dark  curls  were  clustering  as 
prettily  as  ever  around  his  white  forehead,  while  his  restlees 
eyes  turned  any  where  but  towards  Ben  or  myself.  Ben 
looked  up  at  me  with  the  lamps  in  his  gray  eyes  burning 
red  lights,  and  his  lips  so  pressed  over  his  set  teeth  that  the 
old  scar  stood  out  like  a  cord ;  and  drawing  a  long  navy 
revolver  from  his  breast,  he  offered  it  to  me  saying : 

16* 


370  SEA-GIFT. 

"Here,  John,  this  is  jour  mouthful  ;  I  won't  take  it  from 
you." 

"  No,  Ben,"  I  exclaimed,  turning  my  head  away ;  "  don't, 
don't  tempt  me.  I  promised  my  mother,  pledged  my  word, 
at  her  dying  request,  not  to  take  his  life.  I  cannot  break 
my  last  promise  to  her." 

"John,  I  feel  sorry  for  you,"  said  Ben,  solemnly,  as  if  the 
obligation  to  spare  Frank  was  a  great  affliction,  and  de- 
manded his  sympathy,  "but  7  did  not  promise,  therefore " 

and  his  thumb  slowly  drew  the  hammer  of  his  pistol  back, 
till  it  stood  like  a  serpent  ready  to  strike. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  Frank,  in  a  husky,  nervous  voice, 
while  he  raised  his  hand  hesitatingly  towards  Ben's,  as  if  he 
wished  to  move  it  from  his  collar,  but  was  afraid  his  touch 
would  be  the  signal  for  the  serpent  to  fall  on  the  yellow, 
gleaming  cap,  "you  surely  will  not  do  me  any  violence.  I 
am  your  prisoner,  and  will  give  up  my  arms  if  you  will 
receive  them,  and  will  do  anything  you  say  or  wish.  If 
you  will  not  spare  me  for  humanity's  sake,  only  think  of  the 
danger  you  are  in.  Our  troops  are  all  around  you,  and 
there  is  even  now  a  strong  body  of  calvary  just  beyond  the 
bend  in  the  road.  You  are  both  in  disguise,  and,  if  caught, 
will  be  hung  as  spies.  If  you  harm  me  you  cannot  possibly 
escape,  but  if  you  promise  to  spare  my  life,  I  will  pilot  you 
safely  through  our  lines,  and  then  go  with  you  to  Gen. 
Johnston.  I  can  give  him  very  important  information  about 
Sherman's  movements,  and  will  do  so  cheerfully." 

"You  wiir?"  said  Ben,  with  two  short  grunts  for  a  laugh, 
at  the  same  time  taking  his  thumb  from  the  crest  of  the 
hammer. 

"  Mr.  Bemby,  for  God's  sake  don't  shoot  me  !"  cried  Frank, 
in  an  extremity  of  terror,  clasping  his  hands  over  Ben's, 
that  like  a  vice  still  held  his  collar.  "  John,  don't,  don't  let 
■him  shoot  me  !  Speak  to  him,  please,  and  ask  him  to  spare 
me!     He  wont  shoot  if. you  tell  him  not.     Remember,  we 


SEA-GIFT.  3*11 

were  friends  once,  and  save  my  life  now  for  the  sake  of  that 
time." 

He  tried  to  throw  himself  on  his  knees,  but  Ben  held  him 
erect,  and  he  stood  trembling  in  every  limb,  and  holding 
out  his  hands  to  me  in  a  cowardly  fright,  that  excited  no 
feeling  but  disgust.  When  he  appealed  to  the  past,  I  re- 
membered that  Oarlotta  had  made  the  same  appeal  to  him 
only  to  receive  an  insult,  and  I  had  almost  stricken  him 
down  with  my  own  hand,  when  mother's  voice  again  whis- 
pered in  my  ear,  "Forgive,  as  ye  would  be  forgiven." 

My  arm  was  scarcely  lowered  when  the  sound  of  horses' 
feet  was  heard,  and,  looking  up,  we  saw  a  half  .dozen  Fed- 
eral cavalry  coming  down  the  avenue  at  a  fast  trot. 

Frank's  face  lighted  up  with  an  expression  of  fiendish 
malice  and  triumph  as  he  saw  them,  and,  pointing  to  them, 
he  said,  with  a  sudden  change  from  an  abject  to  an  author- 
itative air  : 

"  Take  your  hands  off,  sir !  Surrender,  or  I  will  have 
you  both  shot.  You  dare  not  harm  me  now,"  he  added, 
with  a  sneer. 

"We  don't?"  said  Ben,  with  a  hiss  in  his  voice  and  a 
redder  light  in  his  eyes.  Then,  giving  Frank's  throat  a 
grip  that  made  his  face  livid,  he  pointed  with  his  revolver 
to  the  ashes,  and  said  through  is  teeth:  "Look  there,  vil- 
lain !  is  that  your  work?" 

"  Yes,  by  Heaven !  it  is ;"  exclaimed  Frank,  with  a  ges- 
ture of  defiance,  for  the  troopers  were  almost  on  us. 

"Then,  infernal  dog,  take  your  pay  !" 

Before  I  could  speak  there  was  a  levelled  brown  barrel,  a 
deadly  report,  and  a  red  oozing  spot  in  Frank's  white  fore- 
head. He  stood  motionless  a  second,  and  then  fell  limp 
and  doubling  up  to  the  ground. 

"  Now  less  scatter  'em  yonder,  and  break  for  old  Joe's 
camp  ;"  said  Ben,  as  he  sprang  upon  his  horse. 

The  Yankees  halted  with  astonishment  as  they  saw  an 


812  SKA-GIFT. 

awkward  country  lad  and  an  old  woman  charging  upon 
them. 

But  we  were  on  them  before  they  had  time  for  much 
wonder.  Bang !  bang  1  one  reeled,  another  fell.  Bang  1 
bang !  another  empty  saddle !  and  we  were  past  them  a 
hundred  yards  before  they  returned  our  fire.  They  did  not 
dare  pursue  us,  and  we  galloped  a  short  distance  up  the 
road,  then  plunged  into  the  woods,  and,  riding  on  to  the 
river,  we  took  up  its  banks,  picking  our  way  cautiously 
through  bogs  and  marshes,  and  avoiding  every  sign  of  habi- 
tation and  life.  So  careful  were  we  in  our  progress  that 
we  saw  no  human  being  during  the  day,  and  at  nightfall 
found  ourselves  not  far  from  the  place  where  Johnston  had 
his  camp  when  we  left.  But  all  day  long  we  had  heard  the 
roar  of  battle,  growing  louder  as  we  drew  nearer,  and  we 
knew  that  there  had  been  a  heavy  engagement  somewhere, 
and  that  the  positions  of  both  armies  had  undergone  some 
change.  As  we  determined  to  ride  now  in  the  night,  we 
stopped  some  time  before  sunset  in  a  deep  secluded  dell,  to 
rest  our  horses  till  after  dark.  Ben  slipped  into  an  adjoin- 
ing field  and  obtained  some  fodder  from  a  couple  of  stacks 
that  were  standing  near  the  woods,  and  gave  a  plentiful 
supply  to  our  hungry  cattle. 

"The  Yankees  will  get  it  all  soon,  any  way,"  said  Ben, 
apologetically,  as  he  untied  the  bundles  and  shook  them  out 
on  the  ground. 

At  sunset  we  could  hear  the  bugle  calls  of  different 
camps,  and  mapped  out  our  course  for  the  night  accord- 
ingly. As  soon  as  it  was  dark  we  mounted  our  horses, 
which  were  much  refreshed  by  food  and  their  short  rest, 
and  set  out  to  thread  the  maze  of  pickets  extending  miles 
around.  As  my  disguise  was  useless  in  the  dark  I  tore  it 
off,  preferring  to  ride  bare-headed  to  having  both  sight  and 
hearing  impaired  by  the  long,  projecting  bonnet. 

Having  located  the  camps  by  the  sounds  of  the  bugles,  we 


SEA-GIFT.  313 

made  a  wide  circuit,  which  considerably  increased  the  dis- 
tance we  had  to  travel.  After  riding  for  hours  in  cautious 
silence,  and  being,  as  we  thought,  very  near  our  lines,  our 
horses  began  to  show  signs  of  giving  out.  After  an  hour's 
more  urging  them  forward  they  began  to  breathe  hard  and 
stagger,  so  that  it  would  have  been  cruel  as  well  as  impos- 
sible to  ride  them  further. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  I  asked,  barely  dismounting  in 
time  to  keep  mine  from  falling  beneath  me.  Ben's  horse 
was  much  better  than  mine,  and  would  have  held  out  a  mile 
or  two  further,  but  he  got  down  immediately,  and  taking 
the  bridle  from  his  horse,  said  : 

"We'll  have  to  foot  it,  I  reckon,  and  leave  these  Arabs 
here  ;  somebody  '11  find  them,  and  a  fine  team  they'll  have, 
won't  they?  I  was  afeard  they  wouldn't  hold  out  when 
we  started,  but  we  couldn't  er  got  'long  on  good  stock. 
Take  your  bridle  off,  so  the  varmint  can  browse,  and  less 
move  on.  'Taint  far  no  how,  and  I  want  to  stretch  my  legs 
a  little." 

Taking  the  bridles  and  saddles  off  we  let  the  poor  jaded 
creatures  go  free,  and  set  out  on  foot  through  the  darkness. 
We  had  not  gone  more  than  half  a  mile  when  Ben  caught 
my  arm  and  said,  in  a  whisper  :    "  Shh  !      Listen  !" 

Not  a  hundred  paces  ahead  of  us  we  heard  the  unmistak- 
able tell-tale  of  the  house,  and  the  frequent  betrayal  of  the 
picket — that  peculiar  flutter  of  the  animal's  lip  as  the  breath 
is  forced  through  the  nose — that  is  very  frequent,  and  audi- 
ble at  a  considerable  distance  in  the  night.  Simultaneously 
whispering  the  single  word,  "  Pickets  I"  we  crept  forward 
with  Indian  stealthiness,  feeling  for  twigs  before  we  stepped, 
and  parting  the  bushes  carefully  before  we  passed  through 
them. 

"  What  do  you  intend  to  do  when  we  find  them  ?"  I 
asked,  in  a  low  voice,  of  Ben,  who  generally  assumed  the 
responsibility  of  directing. 


314  SEA-GIFT. 

"  See  how  many  of  'em  there  is,  and  act  according.  If 
there  ain't  more  than  two  we  c'n  rope  'em  and  git  their 
horses,  but  we  must  do  it  w'thout  our  pistols." 

"  All  right,"  I  whispered  ;  "  I'm  ready." 

We  went  forward  a  few  steps,  and  there,  not  twenty 
paces  from  us,  at  the  edge  of  a  wide  open  field,  loomed  the 
figures  of  two  pickets,  seated  on  their  horses.  .  We  ci'ept  a 
few  steps  nearer  till  we  could  hear  their  conversation,  and 
paused  to  listen.  They  were  grumbling  about  the  hardship 
of  standing  picket  'way  off  where  nobody  ever  came,  and 
half  a  mile  from  any  of  the  others,  and  they  swore,  half 
laughing,  that  they  had  been  freezing  there  a  month,  and 
would  never  be  relieved.  One  rallied  the  other  on  being 
afraid  of  the  dead  men  in  the  field  before  them,  and  then, 
with  an  oath,  said  he  was  ready  for  dead  or  living,  and  that 
he  had  balls  enough  for  both. 

Ben  placed  his  mouth  to  my  ear  and  breathed  the  words, 
not  spoke  them  : 

"It  is  all  right,  they're  alone,  and  will  be  sho  to  surren- 
der when  we  tell  'em.  But  be  ready  with  your  pistol  if 
the  worse  comes  to  the  worse ;  we  may  have  to  shoot  a 
little  to  git  the  horses." 

I  shuddered  at  the  thought ;  for  while  I  had  been  in  many 
battles,  where  the  balls  fell  like  hail,  and  never  yet  shrunk 
from  duty,  yet  there  was  something  so  secret,  and,  I  must 
confess,  frightful  in  this  contemplated  hand-to-hand  encoun- 
ter, with  an  adversary  each,  out  in  the  lonely  night,  with  no 
eye  to  mark  our  victory  or  death,  that  I  fain  would  have 
avoided  it.     I  ventured  to  whisper  to  Ben  : 

"  As  there  is  no  special  necessity  for  attacking  them,  had 
we  not  better  go  around  them  and  hasten  to  our  lines? 
An  attempt  to  take  them  will  probably  lead  to  an  alarm 
and  our  own  capture.  You  know  I  am  with  you  wherever 
there  is  need,  but  I  had  rather  be  prudent  now,  for  Car- 
lotta's  sake." 


SEA-GIFT.  375 

"  'Twon't  do  for  soldiers  to  tnink  of  the  home  folks,  John, 
if  they're  going  to  fight  right ;  it  makes  'em  too  soft  in  the 
heart.  But  them  fellows  Ve  got  two  good  horses,  and  we 
can  take  'em  in  so  nice.  My  rule  is  to  never  let  a  Yankee 
off;  and,  if  you'd  ruther  not,  I'll  try  the  game  by  myself."' 

"  You  must  beg  my  pardon  for  that  insult,  Ben,  or  you 
and  I  will  fight,"  I  said,  in  the  same  low  tone,  but  with  a 
flush  on  my  face  at  his  insinuation. 

"  You  know  I  didn't  mean  to  insult  you,  John  ;  but  less 
quit  wasting  time  and  git  to  work ;  what  we've  got  to  do 
is  to  creep  up  close  and  spring  on  'em.  When  I  take  hold 
of  one  bridle  you  grab  the  other,  and  I'll  do  the  talkin'." 

Bending  down  almost  to  the  ground,  with  panther-like 
tread  we  stole  upon  the  unconscious  pickets,  while  my  hand 
was  trembling  and  my  heart  beating  audibly  with  excite- 
ment. Ben  was  perfectly  cool  and  deliberate,  for  he  was  but 
reenacting,  rather  tamely  he  seemed  to  think,  one  of  his 
many  scouting  adventures.  We  were  now  at  their  horses' 
heels,  and  Ben,  putting  his  mouth  again  to  my  ear,  whis- 
pered, "  Be  certain  to  go  when  I  do,  and  keep  your  revolver 
in  your  right  hand.  Are  you  ready  ?  Now  !"  and  we  both 
sprang  to  the  heads  of  the  horses  and  seized  the  reins. 
"  Surrender  1  or  you  are  dead  men.  Steady,  boys  !  do  not 
fire  till  I  give  the  word,"  exclaimed  Ben,  in  a  loud  clear 
voice,  as  we  levelled  our  pistols  on  them. 

They  made  no  show  of  resistance,  but  cried  out  to  us  not 
to  shoot — that  they  yielded  themselves  up  ;  and  when  Ben 
approached  to  take  their  arms  gave  them  up  readily. 

We  made  them  dismount,  and  found  that  they  had  two 
strong,  well  built  horses,  of  which  we  took  immediate  pos- 
session. In  answer  to  our  inquiries  they  told  us  that  there 
had  been  a  severe  engagement  near  Bentonsville,  and  that 
Johnston  was  moving  up  toward  Raleigh.  They  pointed 
toward  his  lines,  which  they  said  were  not  more  than  half  a 
mile  distant.     Ben  examined  the  horses'  heads,  and  finding  a 


316  SEA-GIFT. 

halter  under  each  bridle,  he  took  them  off,  and  telling  our 
prisoners  that  while  he  was  obliged  for  their  information, 
jet  for  their  safety  and  our  own  he  would  have  to  tie  them, 
he  made  them  turn  their  backs  to  two  small  trees  and 
lashed  their  hands  around  them.  "The  relief  '11  be  along 
pretty  soon,"  he  said,  "  so  you  won't  git  tired  ;  and  if  you 
want  to  scratch  your  back,  or  wipe  your  nose,  you  '11  have 
to  rub  up  and  down,  or  twist  your  head.  Good  bye,  and 
don't  forget  to  thank  the  Lord  that  we  didn't  kill  you,  as 
we  ought  to  do." 

Mounting  our  captured  horses  we  again  set  out  in  the 
darkness,  picking  our  way  still  cautiously,  and  halting  ever 
and  anon  to  listen  and  take  our  bearings,  for  we  did  not 
place  that  implicit  confidence  in  the  statements  of  our  pris- 
oners, regarding  the  position  of  our  lines,  that  a  charitable 
belief  in  the  integrity  of  human  nature  would  have  encour- 
aged us  to  do.  But  we  had  judged  them  wrongfully,  for 
we  had  just  passed  through  the  open  field  at  the  edge  of 
which  we  had  left  them,  and  struck  another  skirt  of  woods, 
when,  directly  in  front  of  us,  crack  !  went  a  rifle,  and  the  ball 
whistled  in  uncomfortable  proximity  to  our  ears.  The  next 
moment  we  heard  the  gallop  of  the  horse's  feet  as  the  picket 
fell  back  to  the  reserve. 

"  Quick  !"  said  Ben,  spurring  his  horse  forward ;  "  we 
must  catch  up  with  him  and  tell  him  we  are  friends,  or 
we  will  be  shot." 

But  catching  up  was  not  so  easy,  for  he  heard  our  pur- 
suit, and  dashed  through  the  brush  and  undergrowth  as 
if  he  had  a  contract  to  clear  up  the  land. 

As  our  speed  was  a  matter  of  equal  necessity  we  kept 
close  behind  him,  when  suddenly  his  horse  fell,  and  he 
rolled  over  in  the  darkness. 

"  I  surrender,"  he  called  out,  as  we  rode  up. 

"  What  command  do  you  belong  to?"  I  asked. 

'■  Wheeler's  cavalry,  — th  Regiment." 


SEA-GIFT.  377 

"  Where's  your  camp  ?"  said.  Ben. 

"  Just  behind  us  ;   yonder  are  some  of  the  fires." 

"  Well,  go  back  to  your  post;  we  are  friends,"  I  said,  as 
Ben  caught  his  horse  for  him.  "  I  am  Major  Smith,  of  Gen. 
Johnston's  staff.'' 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  the  poor  fellow,  who  was  badly  frightened, 
attempting  to  make  a  salute  as  he  rose  from  the  ground, 
where  he  had  been  lying  during  the  colloquy. 

We  left  him  and  pushed  rapidly  on  to  the  fires  which  we 
saw  glimmering  through  the  trees. 

Without  detailing  the  halts  of  the  sentinels  and  our  ex- 
planations, suffice  it  to  say  we  reached  our  quarters  in 
safety,  got  an  hour's  sleep,  and  rose  with  the  army  to  con- 
tinue our  ceaseless  but  gallant  retreat. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

If  my  pen  alone,  dear  reader,  could  direct  the  scenes  which 
must  be  presented  to  your  view  in  drawing  near  the  close 
of  my  narrative,  rest  assured  they  should  be  pleasant.  I 
would  tell  of  a  grand  triumphant  army,  marshalled  for  the 
last  time  beneath  the  Stars  and  Bars  to  hear  the  plaudits 
and  farewell  of  their  chieftain  ;  of  victorious  legions  march- 
ing home  crowned  with  laurels,  their  very  footsteps  softened 
by  the  flowers  fair  hands  are  scattering  before  them  ;  of  every 
homestead,  blessed  with  peace  and  plenty,  greeting  its  hero 
returned  from  the  war.  I  would  tell  of  an  Independent  Re- 
public, with  Robert  E.  Lee  at  its  head,  growing  into  power 
and  greatness  among  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  while,  with 
all  sectional  animosity  and  bitterness  buried  beneath  the 
blood  of  their  children,  the  United  and  the  Confederate 
States  join  hands  in  the  noble  alliance  of  progress  and  enter- 


318  SEA-GIFT. 

prise — exchanging  products  and  commodities,  aiding  each 
other  onward,  yet  vieing  in  generous  rivalry.  Alas !  the 
stern  reality  presents  a  darker  picture — the  picture  of  a 
people,  borne  down  by  want  and  woe,  yielding  up  at  last 
their  long  and  gallant  struggle,  and  sitting  down  amid  the 
ashes  of  their  country  to  mourn  their  children  dead  for 
nought ;  a  picture  of  two  armies — small,  indeed,  and  wasted 
by  famine  and  disease,  yet  still  stepping  proudly  as  they 
remember  their  long  record  of  victories — stacking  their  faith- 
ful arms  and  furling  their  shell-torn  flags  with  tears  of  help- 
less bitterness  ;  a  picture  of  Southern  roadsides  filled  every- 
where with  men  in  tattered  gray,  plodding,  with  blistered 
feet,  their  weary  way  towards  homes  where  gaunt  starva- 
tion hath  so  wasted  the  cheeks  of  loved  ones  that  they  will 
scarcely  flush  at  their  coming,  and  where,  laying  down  the 
burden  of  war,  they  must  take  up  the  burden  of  fruitless 
labor ! 

Ben  and  I  secured  transportation  on  the  cars  from  Dur- 
ham's to  Raleigh,  and  set  out  from  there  to  walk  home. 

Ah !  never  to  be  forgotten  are  those  days  after  the  sur- 
render !  How  the  Yankees  jeered  and  cursed  us  for  being 
rebels,  as  squad  after  squad  galloped  by  us,  tramping  along 
our  dusty  roads  !  And  the  people,  God  bless  them  !  how 
kind  they  were  to  us,  even  in  their  poverty !  Stripped  to 
almost  utter  destitution  by  the  enemy,  they  were  willing, 
like  the  widow  of  Sarepta,  to  share  with  us  their  only  cake. 
As  we  passed  each  gate  they  would  come  out  with  a  pitcher 
of  water,  a  tray  of  corn  bread  and  potatoes,  and,  if  the 
"  bummers "  had  not  paid  their  visits  of  mercy,  a  small 
piece  of  meat.  Calling  us  into  the  yard,  under  the  trees, 
they  would  press  us  to  eat,  and  lament  that  they  had  not 
better  to  give.  And  as  we  eagerly  ate  their  frugal  fare, 
which  was  more  delicious  then  than  were  the  quails  of 
Lucuilus,  and  rose  to  thank  them  and  pursue  our  way,  they 
would  put  what  remained  in  our  pockets,  and,  asking  God's 


SEA-GIFT.  379 

blessing  on  us,  turn  into  the  house  to  prepare  their  humble 
offering  for  the  next  hungry  troop. 

Thus  were  the  gloomy  feelings  of  our  homeward  journey 
relieved  by  constant  kindness  and  attention  from  every  house 
we  passed,  and  it  was  not  till  we  neared  Ben's  home,  and 
had  left  the  public  road,  that  I  had  time  to  feel  the  terrible 
suspense  and  anxiety  about  Carlotta  and  mother  that  had 
been  in  my  heart  since  I  left  them.  I  dared  not  hope  that 
mother  was  alive;  yet  my  heart  did  so  milch  shrink  from 
knowing  she  was  dead,  that,  as  I  came  in  sight  of  Mr. 
Bemby's,  my  feet  almost  refused  to  go  forward. 

As  we  approached  we  saw  no  one  but  Horace,  who  was 
working  in  a  little  garden  near  the  house,  and  we  motioned 
to  him  to  be  quiet.  We  opened  the  door  of  the  house  softly, 
and  heard  the  sound  of  voices  out  in  the  little  back  porch, 
and  saw  the  edge  of  some  one's  dress  who  was  sitting  near 
the  door.  Then  we  heard  a  chair  put  down  from  its  tilted 
position,  and  Ben's  wife  leaned  forward  and  looked  sideways 
into  the  passage.  With  a  loud  cry  of  joy  she  dropped  a  lap 
full  of  work  on  the  floor,  and  ran  to  meet  her  husband.  She 
was  followed  by  Carlotta  and  Mrs.  Bemby.  Where  was 
mother  ?  Carlotta,  as  I  pressed  her  to  my  bosom,  inter- 
preted the  anxiety  of  my  look,  and  said  : 

"  God  has  spared  mother,  John.  She  is  much  improved, 
though  still  feeble.   She  is  out  in  the  porch.    Come  with  me." 

I  followed  her  out  to  the  porch,  and  there,  propped  by 
pillows  in  a  chair,  pale  and  thin,  but  still  alive,  was  mother. 

I  knelt  by  her,  and  we  both  murmured  our  thanksgiving 
to  God  for  his  mercy. 

Then,  when  Mrs.  Bemby  had  brought  out  chairs  for  us 
all,  and  Horace  had  brought  a  bucket  of  fresh  cool  water, 
how  bright  and  happy  were  we  all  as  we  told  of  our  adven- 
tures and  wondered  at  our  mutual  dangers  and  escapes. 
Verily,  it  was  worth  four  years  of  hardship  to  experience  the 
joy  of  that  morning  oat  in  Mr.  Bemby's  porch. 


380  SEA-GIFT. 

"  But  tell  me,  Carlotta,  what  caused  this  blessed  change 
in  mother  ?"  I  said,  after  we  had  finished  our  salutations, 
drawing  my  little  boy  to  me,  and  taking  him  on  my  knee. 

"  She  was  relieved,  and  commenced  to  grow  better  the 
very  day  you  left.  A  short  time  after  you  and  Mr.  Ben 
were  gone  a  company  of  Federal  soldiers  came  up  to  the 
house,  bearing  with  them  a  dead  man  and  two  wounded 
ones.  Mrs.  Bemby  and  I  went  out  to  them  and  found,  I 
shudder  to  tell  it,  that  the  dead  man  was  Frank  Paning. 
They  wanted  some  spades  to  bury  him  with,  and  some 
cloths  to  bind  up  the  wounds  of  the  others.  They  said  that 
two  spies,  one  of  them  disguised  as  an  old  woman,  had 
killed  Paning,  and,  meeting  these,  had  fired  on  them.  We 
knew  it  must  have  been  you  two.  Oh,  John  !  did  you  forget 
your  promise  to  mother  ?" 

I  said  nothing,  for  I  did  not  wish  to  involve  Ben,  but  he 
spoke  up  directly  : 

"  No,  Mrs.  Smith,  John  didn't  kill  him ;  I  done  it  myself. 
We  found  him  a  rakin'  over  the  ashes  he'd  helped  to  make, 
and  when  he  saw  his  friends  a  comin'  he  tried  to  make  us 
surrender,  and  I  let  him  have  a  ball  in  his  forred.  'Taint 
worth  while  to  be   mealy-mouthed  about  it." 

"  Well,"  continued  Carlotta,  with  a  shudder  at  Ben's 
words,  "Horace  got  the  spades  for  them,  and  Mrs.  Bemby 
told  them  to  bring  the  men  into  the  house,  for  they  were 
both  suffering  very  much.  We  did  what  we  could  to  alle- 
viate their  sufferings,  and  when  the  surgeon  who  was  with 
them  had  bandaged  up  their  wounds,  and  sent  them  off  to 
camp,  he  asked  if  he  could  reward  us  in  any  way  for  our 
kindness.  I  thought  of  mother ;  and  though  my  pride  re- 
volted at  the  idea  of  asking  a  favor  of  an  enemy,  I  begged 
that  he  would  see  her  and  give  her  some  relief,  if  possi- 
ble He  went  in  and  examined  her  head,  and  saying  that 
it  wars  an  easy  matter,  took  out  some  instruments  and 
went  to  work.     He  raised  up   the  fractured  skull,  and,  as 


SEA-GfFT.  381 

mother  expressed  it,  lifted  a  great  weight  from  her  brain ; 
then  mixing  some  medicine  for  her,  and  telling  me  how  to 
bathe  her  head,  took  his  leave." 

"Did  you  not  offer  to  remunerate  him  in  some  way?"  I 
asked. 

"  Yes,  I  offered  him  my  watch,  as  we  had  no  money,  but 
he  refused  it  with  polished  courtesy,  and  said  he  would  only 
take  a  kiss  from  my  little  boy,  as  there  was  something  about 
his  eyes,  as  well  as  mine,  that  reminded  him  of  a  lady  he 
had  loved  years  ago." 

"  Did  you  rot  learn  his  name  ?" 

"  Oh  yes  !  He  gave  me  his  card,  and  I  think  I  put  it  in 
this  basket ;"  and  she  commenced  to  search  in  her  work 
busily.     "  Ah  !  here  it  is  !"  and  she  gave  me  the  card  : 

"  C.  B.  Sedley,  M.  D.,  New  York  ! 

"  Why,  Carlotta,"  I  said,  "  did  not  a  young  man  of  that 
name  pay  his  addresses  to  you  at  Saratoga?" 

"  Oh  !  certainly;  I  remember  him.  How  stupid  of  me  to 
forget.  Poor  Charley  !  I  do  not  blame  him  for  not  recog- 
nising the  lady  of  satin  in  this  old  homespun." 

"  I  must  go  to  Goldsboro'  to-morrow,"  I  said,  thinking 
gratefully  of  his  kindness,  "  and  if  he  is  still  there  offer  some 
testimonial  of  our  gratitude." 

"  It's  useless,"  said  Carlotta,  "  he  has  gone  on  to  Raleigh 
with  the  army,  and  I  cannot  let  you  leave  me  so  soon." 

Mr.  Bemby  now  came  in  from  the  field,  and  greeted  us 
warmly  in  his  uncouth  way,  while  Mrs.  B.  excused  herself 
to  see  about  dinner.  It  was  a  plain  meal,  of  one  course, 
but  Delmonico  has  never  served  one  that  was  more  enjoyed, 
or  surrounded  by  happier  hearts. 

The  next  day  I  went  over  to  Goldsboro',  and,  obtaining 
a  hundred  dollars,  in  "greenbacks,"  the  first  I  had  ever 
handled,  prepared  to  start  with  our  :ittle  family  for  Wil- 
mington the  following  morning,  for  I  could  not  consent  to 


382  SEA-GIFT. 

impose   longer  on  the   good   nature  of  the  Bembys,  and 
crowd  them  out  of  comfort  in  their  little  house. 

The  next  morning,  having  bade  them  an  affectionate 
and  grateful  farewell,  we  lifted  mother  carefully  into  the 
vehicle  T  had  hired  to  take  us  to  town,  and  were  soon  in 
the  cars,  mother,  Carlotta,  Johnnie  and  I,  rattling  down  to 
Wilmington.  We  found  that  Miss  Wiggs  had  been  unmo- 
lested in  her  possession  of  our  house,  and  that  it  was  there- 
fore ready  for  our  reception. 

Many  of  our  former  slaves  now  applied  for  positions  in  our 
household,  but,  as  they  had  deserted  us  when  most  needed, 
I  refused  every  one,  and  engaged  an  entire  new  set.  About 
this  time,  also,  I  received  a  balance  sheet  from  father's  bankers 
in  New  York,  showing  a  large  accumulated  balance  in  our 
favor,  and,  drawing  on  this,  we  began  to  surround  ourselves 
with  ante-bellum  comforts,  and  to  make  home  feel  like  home. 

Soon  after  we  had  gotten  somewhat  settled  I  began  to  make 
inquiries  about  Lulie,  for  I  felt  the  deepest  interest  in  her 
welfare,  and  had  ever  thought  of  her  downfall  with  deep- 
est sorrow.  As  I  could  hear  nothing  definite  in  regard 
to  her,  though  it  was  generally  believed  she  had  gone  o'ff 
with  a  Federal  officer  of  high  rank,  I  determined  to  call  on  her 
old  maiden  aunt,  with  whom  she  had  lived  since  her  father's 
death,  which  occurred  early  in  the  winter.  To  my  surprise 
the  old  lady  would  neither  see  me  nor  answer  any  of  my 
inquiries,  but  called  out  to  me,  in  a  shrill  cracked  voice,  as  I 
stood  at  her  door,  her  long  bony  feet  just  visible  in  heelless 
slippers  and  blue  stockings,  at  the  top  of  her  stairway: 

"  You  needn't  come  here  asking  me  about  the  little  silly 
fool,  for  I  wouldn't  tell  you  anything  if  I  knew,  which  I 
don't.  She's  gone  from  my  sight  and  hearing,  and  I  hope  to 
the  Lord  you  nor  any  one  else  will  ever  hear  of  her  again." 

Of  course  I  could  do  nothing  but  give  up  the  search, 
though  I  ceased  not  to  hope  she  might  yet  be  found  and 
saved. 


SEA-GIFT.  383 

And  now,  as  the  summer  wore  away,  came  to  me  the  ques- 
tion of  life  ;  not  how  we  were  to  live,  -for  our  income  largely 
exceeded  our  expenditure,  but  why.  The  boyish  dreams  I 
had  so  long  cherished,  of  distinction  in  the  political  arena, 
were  now  vanished  forever ;  and  the  practice  of  law,  for 
which  I  had  studied,  under  the  Provisional  Government 
was  little  better  than  a  system  of  pettifogging,  that  was 
as  undignified  as  it  was  profitless. 

.  There  was  absolutely  nothing  to  do,  and  the  very  ennui  of 
existence  seemed  a  terrible  evil.  So,  when  Carlotta  pro- 
posed that  we  break  up  here  and  go  to  her  home  in  Cuba,  I 
acceded  to  the  proposal  with  great  delight,  and,  mother 
consenting  to  go  with  us,  I  began  immediately  preparations 
for  our  departure  in  the  Fall.  I  could  not  help  feeling  some 
touches  of  shame  and  regret  in  leaving  our  dear  old  State  in 
this  her  darkest  hour,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  beautiful 
Cuban  home  that  was  awaiting  us,  I  could  not  have  gotten 
the  consent  of  my  mind  to  go.  But  I  felt,  as  a  private 
individual,  of  little  benefit  to  the  State  at  large,  and  that 
my  first  duty  was  to  render  those  dearest  to  me  happy, 
and  this  I  thought  would  be  accomplished  by  the  change. 

As  executor  of  father's  will,  I  found  very  little  trouble  in 
settling  the  estate,  there  being  no  debts  to  pay  and  few  to 
collect.  The  real  estate  in  New  York  I  determined  to  leave 
in  the  hands  of  our  agent,  in  whom  we  had  the  utmost  con- 
fidence, and  who  had  doubly  endeared  himself  to  us  by  his 
kindness  to  father  while  he  was  in  prison.  I  sold  our  resi- 
dence and  grounds  in  Wilmington  to  a  blockade  runner  who 
had  amassed  a  large  fortune  during  the  war,  and  was  anx- 
ious to  invest  in  town  property.  Early  in  the  fall  I  went 
up  to  the  plantation  to  see  Mr.  Bemby,  and  make  arrange- 
ments for  its  disposal.  Taking  the  surveyor  over  from 
Goldsboro'  I  had  four  hundred  acres  cut  oif  for  Ben,  and 
two  hundred  for  Horace,  making  them  a  fee  simple  title  to 
it :  the  remaining  three  thousand  acres  I  turned  over  to  Mr. 


384  SEA-GIFT. 

Bemby,  to  use  the  balance  of  his  lifetime  without  rent. 
These  kind  people  were  profuse  and  sincere  in  their  regrets 
at  our  leaving,  and  Mr.  Bemby  protested  that  he  and  Ben 
could  make  enough  on  the  farm  for  us  all  to  live  in  the 
house  and  never  go  out  doors  where  we  could  see  a  Yankee. 
They  all  followed  me  up  to  the  road,  and  I  felt,  as  I  shook 
hands  and  drove  off,  that,  go  where  I  would,  I  could  never 
find  more  faithful  hearts  Than  beat  beneath  their  homespun 
clothes.  Ben  rode  over  to  Goldsboro'  with  me,  and  when 
we  had  gone  some  distance  from  the  house  he  drew  from 
his  pocket  a  twenty  dollar  gold  piece  and  handed,  it  to  me, 
saying : 

"  I  want  you  to  give  that  to  the  one  it  belongs  to,  if  you 
ever  see  her." 

"  Whose  is  it  ?"  I  asked  in  some  surprise. 

"  Miss  Luler  Maylin's,"  he  said,  putting  the  coin  in  my 
hand. 

"  Lulie  Mayland  1"  I  exclaimed.  "  Where  is  she  ;  where 
have  you  seen  her ;  I  have  been  trying  to  find  her  ever 
since  I  came  home." 

"  I  saw  her  week  b'fore  last,  right  on  this  road,  jus'  above 
our  house." 

"How  came  she  there?  Tell  me  about  it  for  Heaven's 
sake,  Ben." 

"  Well,  you  know  Frank  Paning  is  buried  up  there  in 
the  woods  by  the  road,  and  last  Wednesday  was  a  week  I 
thought  I'd  go  up  and  sorter  put  a  pen  like  'round  his 
grave,  to  keep  the  hogs  from  rootin'  'bout  on  it,  'cause  I  tell 
you  the  truth,  John,  I  ain't  never  felt  right  'bout  killin'  him 
yit.  I  shot  a  sight  of  Yankees  during  the  war,  but  I  done 
it  on  account  of  the  Confeder'cy,  and  I  didn't  feel  like  it  was 
charged  'ginst  me  in  the  big  book  up  yonder  ;  but  I  put 
that  bullet  in  Frank  Paning  on  my  own  hook,  because  I 
was  mad  with  him,  and  it's  looked  mighty  close  kin  to  mur- 
der ever  since." 


SEA-GIFT.  385 

"  By  no  means,  Ben,"  I  interrupted  ;  "he  had  ordered  you 
to  surrender,  and  his  friends  were  close  at  hand." 

"  Well,  any  how,"  he  continued,  "  I  was  piling  up  the 
rails  'round  the  grave,  and  kinder  askin'  its  pardon  to  my- 
self, when  I  heard  a  carriage  'comin'  'long  the  road.  I  got 
up  and  stepped  back  a  little  for  'em  to  pass,  for  I  was  sorter 
ashamed  of  what  I  was  doin'.  But  the  carriage  stopped 
right  at  the  grave,  and  a  Yankee  officer  got  out,  and  then 
handed  down  a  lady  dressed  finer  'n  the  top  spot  in  a  pea- 
cock's tail.  The  minnit  I  see  her  face  I  knowed  'twas  the 
same  young  lady  that  come  up  here  wonst  with  Mrs.  Smith 
and  you  all.  'Soon  as  she  got  on  the  ground  she  run  to  the 
grave,  and  fell  down  on  her  knees,  and  put  her  head  on  the 
edge  of  the  rail  pen,  and  cried  a  long  time.  When  she  got  up 
the  man  fetched  some  white  flowers  outer  the  carriage  and 
she  put  'em  on  the  grave  ;  then  turned  to  the  man  and  said  : 

"  'Do  you  think  you  can  find  the  place,  Curnel  V 

"  '  Without  doubt,  madam,'  he  said. 

"  •  I  want  the  granite  base  very  broad  and  strong,  as  the 
column  will  be  very  heavy,'  I  heard  her  say. 

"  '  It  shall  be  as  you  desire,  madam,'  he  replied. 

"  They  was  about  to  git  back  in  the  carriage  when  she  saw 
me,  and  come  towards  me  with  both  hands  stretched  out. 

1  "0,  sir!'  she  said  to  me,  with  her  cheeks  all  wet,  '  did 
you  think  enough  of  his  grave  to  take  keer  of  it  ;  let  me  re- 
ward you.'  And  b'fore  I  could  speak  she  put  that  money  in 
my  hand.  I  run  up  to  the  carriage  as  she  got  in,  and  tole 
her  I  did  not  want  her  money,  but  they  drove  off  without 
saying  any  more." 

"Do  you  know  where  they  went  to,  and  did  she  call  the 
officer's  name  ?"  I  asked,  intensely  interested  in  what  he  had 
related. 

"  No  ;  but  I  went  to  town  next  day,  and  saw  'em*  going 
off  on  the  train,  and  the  man  had  a  han'  trunk  marked  New 
York." 

17 


386  SEA-GIFT. 

"  Poor  Lulie  1"  I  murmured  ;  "  would  to  Heaven  I  could 
find  her." 

The  train  was  standing  at  the  depot  as  we  drove  up,  and 
I  had  to  hurry  to  get  on.  Ben  followed  me  into  the  car,  and, 
taking  my  hand,  said  : 

"  Good  bye,  John,  for  I  can't  call  you  Mr.  Smith,  like  I 
orter.  Remember  one  thing,  no  matter  where  you  go  or 
who  you  see  you'll  never  find  anybody  to  think  any  more 
of  you  than  Ben.  I  didn't  have  much  religion  to  start  with, 
and  the  war  spilled  what  I  did  have  out ;  but  if  I  ever  do 
get  to  the  good  place  I'd  like  to  see  you  there,  for  it  won't 
seem  natch urel  without  you." 

The  train  moved  off  and  he  was  gone — a  true,  tried  old 
heart. 

There  was  one  more  duty,  a  sacred  one,  for  me  to  perform 
before  our  departure.  I  must  bring  my  father's  remains 
from  the  enemy's  land,  and  let  them  rest  in  the  soil  he  had 
died  for.  I  found  no  difficulty  in  identifying  his  grave  at 
Elmira,  owing  to  the  clear  and  distinct  manner  in  which  it 
had  been  marked  by  Mr.  P.,  the  agent  referred  to  ;  and  taking 
up  the  rude  prison  coffin,  I  had  it  enclosed  as  it  was,  without 
being  opened,  in  a  large  metallic  case,  and  thus  brought  it 
home. 

Mother  had  given  up  her  desire  to  have  him  buried  under 
the  old  cedar,  as  she  knew  his  grave  would  be  neglected* 
when  we  had  passed  away,  and  the  property  had  fallen 
into  strangers'  hands,  as  it  inevitably  must  some  time  in  the 
future.  So  we  carried  his  remains  to  the  cemetery,  and  in 
the  hazy  autumn  evening,  while  the  sinking  sun  was  mel- 
lowed by  the  purple  mists,  we  laid  him  beneath  the  still 
green  turf,  where  the  yellow  leaves  were  falling,  in  "  whis- 
pers to  the  living,"  one  by  one  upon  his  grave. 

And  now,  with  that  solemn  certainty  that  alone  belongs 
to  Time  and  Death,  the  day  appointed  for  departure  ap- 
proached.    On  the  evening  before  we  were  to  leave,  feeling 


SEA-GIFT.  387 

that  I  ought  to  pay  a  farewell  visit  to  Ned's  grave,  I  went 
down  to  the  livery  stables — our  stalls  were  empty  now — 
and  hired  a  horse  and  buggy,  and  drove,  with  Carlotta, 
down  to  Mr.  Cheyleigh's.  The  old  gentleman  came  out  to 
meet  us  with  his  wonted  cordiality,  and  was  as  cheerful  as  of 
old,  but  Mrs.  Cheyleigh  had  never  gotten  over  Ned's  death, 
and  I  could  read  in  her  wan,  sad  face,  the  tale  of  incurable 
sorrow.  We  talked  all  the  while  of  Ned  and  his  death  ;  and 
as  I  told  her  how  the  men  all  loved  him  for  his  goodness, 
and  the  officers  honored  him  for  his  bravery,  I  could  see 
that,  like  a  Spartan  mother,  even  in  her  tears,  she  was  proud 
of  her  gallant  boy. 

At  length  I  arose  and  went  out  alone  to  his  grave.  It 
was  in  a  grove  of  pines  near  the  house,  and  the  brown  pine 
straw  hushed  my  footfalls  as  I  approached,  and  the  wind 
was  sighing  through  the  boughs.  The  grave  was  enclosed 
by  an  iron  railing,  and  over  it  rested  a  plain  marble  slab,  on 
which  were  an  inscription  and  some  lines  in  gilded  letters. 
Opening  the  wire-work  gate,  with  uncovered  head  and  soft- 
ened step  I  went  up  to  the  slab,  and,  bending  over  it,  read : 

SACRED  TO  THE  MEMORY 
OF 

EDWARD     CHEYLEIGH, 

Born  April  8th,  1840, 

Killed  at  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  July  2d,  1863. 

••  Tell  them  to  bury  me  under  the  pines  at  home." 

I  would  not  rest  in  the  mouldering  tomb 

Of  the  grim  churchyard,  where  the  ivy  twines, 
But  make  my  grave  in  the  forest's  gloom, 
Where  the  breezes  wave,  like  a  soldier's  plume, 
Each  dark  green  bough  of  the  dear  old  pines , 

Where  the  lights  and  shadows  softly  merge, 

And  the  sun-flakes  sift  through  the  netted  vines ; 

Where  the  sea  winds,  sad  with  the  sob  of  the  surge, 

From  the  harp-leaves  sweep  a  solemn  dirge 
For  the  dead  beneath  the  sighing  pines. 


388  SEA-GIFT. 

"When  the  winter's  icy  fingers  sow 

The  mound  with  jewels  till  it  shines, 
And  cowled  in  hoods  of  glistening  snow, 
Like  white-veiled  Sisters  bending  low, 
Bow,  sorrowing,  the  silent  pines. 

"While  others  fought  for  cities  proud, 

For  fertile  plains  and  wealth  of  mines, 
I  breathed  the  sulph'rous  battle  cloud, 
I  bared  my  breast,  and  took  my  shroud 

For  the  land  where  wave  the  grand  old  pines. 

Though  comrades  sigh  and  loved  ones  weep 
For  the  form  shot  down  in  the  battle  lines, 
In  my  grave  of  blood  I  gladly  sleep, 
If  the  life  I  gave  will  help  to  keep 

The  Vandal's  foot  from  the  Land  of  Pines. 


The  Vandal's  foot  hath  pressed  our  sod, 

His  heel  hath  crushed  our  sacred  shrines ; 
And,  bowing  'neath  the  chastening  rod, 
"We  lift  our  hearts  and  hands  to  God, 
And  cry :  "  Oh !  save  our  Land  of  Pines  1" 


CHAPTER  XLIY. 

However  pleasant  may  be  the  scenes  to  which  we  are 
going,  we  cannot  repress  a  feeling  of  sadness  as  we  leave 
those  with  which  we  have  been  long  associated,  and  which 
have  become,  as  it  were,  part  of  our  life. 

As  the  train  bearing  us  from  our  home  moved  off  from 
the  shed,  I  went  out  to  the  rear  platform,  and  stood  looking 
at  each  familiar  place  and  object  as  they  passed,  with  a 
fond  farewell  upon  my  lips,  and  a  desire  to  stamp  all  so  in- 
delibly upon  my  memory  that  in  years  to  come  I  might 
remember  exactly  how  everything  appeared.     As  I  stood 


SEA-GIFT.  389 

with  my  face  down  the  track  I  could  not  see  an  object  till 
it  passed,  and  then  I  gazed  at  it  as  it  receded,  till  other 
objects  flashing  by  claimed  my  attention.  Now  the  bridge 
overhead,  where  I  had  so  often  stood  to  throw  bits  of  coal 
and  wood  at  the  engines  passing  underneath,  its  arch  and 
railing  almost  hidden  in  the  curling  volumes  of  smoke  our 
engine  has  left  behind  ;  now  the  machine  shops,  where  as  a 
boy  I  had  gathered  the  spiral  iron  shavings  as  great  won- 
ders of  art,  still  clinking  noisily  above  the  rattle  of  the  train, 
and  blinking  their  red  eyes  from  every  forge  ;  now  engine 
yards,  with  old  rusty  boilers  cast  aside,  and  broken  smoke 
stacks  lying  on  the  ground ;  here  a  pond  where  I  have 
fished,  its  yellow  surface  darkened  with  cinders  and  wrin- 
kled with  the  breath  of  our  speed  ;  there  the  river  where 
I  have  bathed,  hidden  by  the  trees  itself,  but  its  course 
revealed  by  some  naked  mast  and  gliding  sails ;  now  we 
rattle  through  the  coal  and  lumber  yards,  almost  brushing 
against  great  piles  of  timber  heaped  along  the  track,  and 
almost  grazing  dusty  carts,  with  coal-begrimed  drivers  in 
red  shirts,  and  heavy  plodding  horses  with  brass-studded 
harness,  nodding  their  heads  at  every  step,  as  if  to  say  they 
were  used  to  the  cars  and  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to 
shy ;  now  flash  by  streets  that  open,  for  a  second,  elm-bor- 
dered vistas  'way  up  into  the  city,  and  close  them  as  they 
whirl  past ;  now  we  overtake  and  pass  some  one  who  knows 
me,  walking  along  a  very  narrow  sidewalk,  and  who  bows 
and  says  something  I  cannot  understand,  and  which  I  can 
only  reply  to  by  a  great  many  shakes  of  the  head  ;  now  we 
rattle  by  a  little  house  with  a  dingy  porch,  and  a  goat  with 
two  kids  browsing  in  front,  where  a  schoolmate  of  mine 
used  to  live  and  invite  me,  and  mother  would  not  let  me 
go ;  and  now  we  roar  out  through  the  suburbs,  where 
greasy  looking  men  are  smoking  short  pipes  in  rickety  door- 
ways, and  red-armed  women,  with  tumbled-down  hair,  are 
ever  carrying  water  in  painted  buckets  to  the  crazy  shan- 


390  SEA-GIFT. 

ties,  and  never  seeming  to  use  it,  and  where  flocks  of  dirty 
children  run  out  to  wave  and  scream  at  the  train ;  on  till 
the  last  tenement  is  passed,  and  in  the  hazy  distance  I  can 
only  recognize  the  steeples  of  the  different  churches.  Even 
these  at  last  fade  into  the  sky,  and  still,  in  my  reverie,  I 
stand  there  watching  the  black  rails  gliding  like  two  long 
serpents  from  under  the  train,  and  the  cross-ties  ever  flit- 
ting like  steps  to  an  interminable  ladder  down  the  track. 

As  I  had  several  matters  of  business  to  attend  to  in  New 
York,  I  determined  to  take  steamer  from  that  point  to  Ha- 
vana, instead  of  from  Charleston,  as  we  first  thought  of  doing. 

The  evening  after  our  arrival  in  the  metropolis  being 
bright  and  sunny,  I  ordered  an  open  carriage,  and  Carlotta 
and  I,  with  little  Johnnie,  drove  out  to  the  Park.  Ordering 
our  coachman  to  let  the  horses  go  slowly,  we  gave  ourselves 
up  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  beautiful  scene.  Pausing  at  each 
object  of  interest — here  a  marble  statue,  there  a  bronze, 
getting  out  at  the  museum,  that  Johnnie  might  see  the  ani- 
mals, stopping  on  the  edge  of  the  lake,  that  he  might  feed  the 
swans — time  passed  swiftly,  and  the  sun  was  nearly  down 
as  we  found  ourselves  over  the  terrace,  the  dress  parade 
ground  for  the  equipages  of  the  Park.  The  press  of  vehi- 
cles here  forced  us  to  stop  for  a  moment,  and  at  the  same 
instant  a  most  superb  turnout  caught  our  attention.  A 
pair  of  jet  black  horses,  whose  champing  mouths  almost  bit 
their  foam-flecked  breasts,  covered  with  harness  that  daz- 
zled the  eye  with  its  gleaming  plate,  a  glittering  gold-mount- 
ed chariot,  and  a  coachman  and  lackey  in  green  and  gold 
liveries  1  There  were  only  two  occupants — a  handsome,  mid- 
dle-aged man,  and  a  lady  of  striking  yet  haggard  beauty. 
Clustering  brown  curls  fell  around  her  shoulders,  and  her 
hazel  eyes  were  very  bright,  but  her  wan  cheek  was  rouged, 
and  the  smile  she  wore  was  plainly  forced  and  meaningless. 
All  this  we  saw  in  a  moment,  and  then  we  looked  in  each 
other's  faces,  and  exclaimed  in  one  breath : 


SEA-GIFT.  391 

"  Lulio  Mayland !'' 

Ere  we  could  extricate  ourselves  from  the  throng  of  car- 
riages and  follow,  their  chariot  was  out  of  sight,  and  we 
could  only  return  to  our  hotel  in  wonder  and  surprise. 

That  night  Carlotta  and  I  went  to  the  Academy  of  Music. 
Parepa  was  to  open  the  season  with  Maritana,  and  the  vast 
edifice  was  crowded.  The  curtain  was  down  for  the  second 
act,  and  Carl  Rosa,  with  his  nervous  baton  was  wafting  up 
from  the  orchestra  a  soft,  exquisite  aria,  when  the  door 
of  a  box  across  the  circle  was  opened  by  an  obsequious 
usher,  and  a  gentleman  in  an  agony  of  fashion  bowed  a  tre- 
mendous satin  trail,  a  superb  white  cloak,  and  a  profusion 
of  diamonds  into  the  seat.  Laying  a  harp  of  camelias  and 
tube-roses  in  his  crush  hat,  he  assisted  her  in  removing  her 
cloak,  and,  as  a  cluster  of  brown  curls  fell  over  her  bare 
white  shoulders,  we  recognized  again  Lulie.  He  seemed  to 
bend  over  her  with  pleasant  words,  for  she  frequently 
smiled ;  but  oh  !  the  look  of  weariness  and  despair  that 
at  times  would  flit  across  her  face  !  The  curtain  rose  and 
fell,  Parepa  sang,  her  sweetest,  and  the  dome  reechoed  the 
thunders  of  applause,  but  we  sat  regardless  of  the  stage, 
with  our  opera  glasses  fixed  on  the  box  where  Lulie  sat. 
The  gentleman,  too,  who  was  with  her  was  an  object  of  in- 
terest to  me,  for  I  could  not  divest  myself  of  the  idea  that  I 
had  seen  him  somewhere.  The  deep  red  hair,  parted  so  ex- 
actly in  the  middle,  the  flowing  side  whiskers,  and  the  fop- 
pish dress,  all  seemed  familiar,  but  I  could  not  recall  them, 
till  presently  he  lowered  his  lorgnon  and  stuck  in  his  eye- 
glass, and  then  I  recognized  Mr.  Monte.  I  immediately  rose 
and  left  our  box  to  go  to  them,  but  before  I  had  gotten  half 
around  the  aisle  I  saw  them  both  rise  from  their  seats  and 
leave  the  house.  I  followed  as  fast  as  I  could  through  the 
throng,  and  reached  the  pavement  just  in  time  to  see  them 
drive  off  in  their  carriage. 

When  we  returned  to  the  hotel  I  rang  for  a  directory  and 


392  SEA-GIFT. 

found  Monte's  name  and  place  of  ousiness,  and  lay  down 
to  sleep,  resolved  to  seek  out  Lulie,  and,  with  Carlotta's  aid, 
reclaim  her  if  possible. 


CHAPTER    XLV. 


Mr.  Monte  was  partner  in  a  large  dry  goods  house  on 
Broadway^  and  from  what  I  knew  of  his  habits  I  judged 
that  I  would  most  likely  find  him  in  the  store  about  two 
o'clock.  Accordingly,  after  lunch  I  took  an  omnibus  and 
rode  down  to  the  place.  It  was  a  massive  five  story  build- 
ing, with  great  iron  and  glass  doors,  that  turned  slowly  on 
their  hinges,  and,  closing  with  a  loud  bang,  shut  out  the 
noise  and  rattle  of  the  great  thoroughfare.  I  stood  for  a 
moment  confused  by  the  murmur  of  voices  and  the  tramp 
of  feet,  as  the  hundreds  of  salesmen  and  merchants  swarmed 
over  every  floor  of  the  vast  building.  The  next  instant  the 
door  sentry  approached,  and  asked  whom  I  wished  to  see. 

"Mr.  Monte ;  is  he  in?"  I  replied,  feeling  for  my  card. 

"  Mr.  Monte !"  he  said,  looking  somewhat  surprised. 
"  What  market  are  you  from  ?" 

"  North  Carolina,"  I  replied. 

"  Oh,  then,"  said  he,  walking  with  me  to  the  head  of  some 
stairs  that  led  to  a  gas-lighted  apartment  below,  "  you  want 
to  see  Mr.  Bantam.  Ban-turn !  Ban-turn /"  he  called  in  his 
loudest  tone,  accenting  the  last  syllable,  and  giving  it  the 
"u"  sound.     "Mr.  Bantam  is  from  your  State;  he  is  down 

stairs  now  with  Col. from  Baleigh,  in  flannels.     Will 

be  up  in  a  moment.     How's  trade  in  your  section  ?" 

"  I  am  not  a  merchant,"  I  replied,  wondering  what  Mr. 

Bantam  could  be  doing  with  Col. in  flannel,  and  if  the 

Col.  had  forgotten  his  under  garments  when  leaving  home. 


SEA -GIFT.  393 

At  this  moment  Mr.  Bantam,  an  elderly  man,  slightly  bald, 
appeared  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairway  and  called  out : 
"Who  is  it,  Johnson?" 

"  A  gentleman  from  your  State." 

"All  right ;  I'll  be  up  in  five  minutes." 

"  Wait  a  few  moments,  sir,"  said  Johnson,  going  back  to 
his  post  at  the  door. 

Leaning  back  against  a  case  of  prints,  I  looked  around 
at  this  hive  of  human  bees.  From  floor  to  floor,  from  wall 
to  wall,  were  heaped  and  piled,  like  immense  breastworks, 
goods  and  merchandise  of  almost  every  description  ;  case 
after  case  of  prints,  rolls  upon  rolls  of  cloths  and  cassimeres, 
long  brilliant  rows  of  dress  goods,  boxes  of  glittering  silks, 
long  counters  of  notions,  great  heaps  of  shawls,  rugs  and 
blankets;  laces,  ribbons,  and  white  goods;  every  depart- 
ment marked  by  placards  with  hands  pointing  to  it,  and 
over  each  another  placard  with  terms  of  sale :  "  30  days," 
"Regular,"  or  "Net."       * 

Everywhere,  at  every  case,  around  every  heap  of  goods 
were  the  salesmen  and  merchants,  bending  over  fabrics, 
examining  their  texture,  standing  off  to  get  the  full  effect 
of  the  figure  ;  the  one  class  praising  and  overrating,  the 
other  undervaluing  and  quoting  prices  from  other  houses. 
Just  here,  at  the  case  next  to  me,  is  a  fancy  young  man,  with 
brilliant  studs  and  a  flash  cravat,  a  pencil  across  his  mouth 
like  a  bit,  and  his  shirt  sleeves  held  up  by  gutta  percha 
bands,  diving  head  foremost  into  a  box  and  bringing  up  a 
piece  of  goods,  which  he  exhibits  with  a  slap,  as  if  it  were 
a  horse,  and  winks  at  a  passing  comrade,  who  pinches  his 
arm  and  says  :  "  How  is  it,  Saunders?"  while  the  merchant, 
an  old  fellow  from  the  country,  with  a  broad  felt  hat  and 
long  coat,  who  licks  his  short  stump  of  a  pencil  whenever 
he  sets  down  anything  in  his;  memorandum  book,  which  has 
his  name  in  gilt  letters  on  the  back,  and  was  sent  to  him  by 
some  advertising  house,  is  bending  down  to  examine  it. 

17* 


394  SEA-GIFT. 

Over  there  is  a  red-faced  man,  in  a  Cardigan  jacket,  showing 

.     But  here  is  Mr.  Bantam,  who  reads  my  card  and 

exclaims  : 

"  Smith  !  I  am  delighted  to  see  you.  When  did  you 
leave  the  old  North  State?" 

"  On  Tuesday  last,"  I  replied,  rather  taken  aback  by  his 
familiar  cordiality. 

"Where  are  you  .stopping?"  he  inquired,  bending  the 
corners  of  my  card. 

"  At  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel." 

"That  is  the  reason  I  missed  you  last  night,"  he  said;  V.I 
did  not  go  higher  than  the  St.  Nicholas.  Well,  I  am  very  glad 
you've  come  in.  Hope  you'll  make  all  your  dry  goods  bill 
with  us.  It's  much  the  best  plan  to  concentrate  on  a 
house,  and  we'll  be  sure  to  do  you  good.  What  depart- 
ment will  you  look  through  this  evening?  I  used  to  sell 
your  father  a  great  many  goods." 

I  begged  his  pardon,  but  informed  him  that  my  father 
had  never  been  a  merchant,  and  that  I  was  not  merchan- 
dising, but  had  called  in  to  see  Mr.  Monte,  one  of  the  firm. 

"You  must  excuse  me,"  he  said,  familiarly  patting  me 
on  the  back,  "I  thought  you  wanted  to  buy.  You  want 
to  see  Mr.  Monte  ?  I  expect  you'll  have  to  go  to  his  house, 
No.  —  West  34th  street.  He  hardly  ever  comes  here.  Bless 
your  soul,  he  wouldn't  know  what  to  do  if  he  did  come. 
His  money  is  all  the  house  wants.  Give  him  a  new  dog 
cart  and  a  pair  of  ponies  and  he's  satisfied." 

"  Then  he  is  not  much  of  a  business  man,"  I  said,  for  the 
want  of  something  else  to  say,  as  I  took  down  his  address. 

"  Not  in  this  line.  He  knows  how  to  get  in  the  green 
room  at  a  theatre,  and  is  a  first  rate  judge  of  wine  ;  but  his 
connection  with  us  is  simply  confined  to  putting  in  some 
money  every  yeai',  and  drawing  on  it  like  Old  Harry  the 
balance  of  the  time." 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged,"  I  said,  putting  up  my  pencil ; 


SEA-GIFT.  395 

"  I  will  hurry  up  to  his  house,  if  you  think  I  will  find  him 
there." 

"  He  is  probably  there  now,  but  he  will  drive  out  to  the 
Park  at  four." 

I  was  about  to  leave,  when  a  tall,  elderly  man  approached 
Mr.  Bantam,  and  said,  deferentially, 

"  Dinkle,  of  your  State,  wants  Domestics  on  sixty  days. 
Shall  I  sell  him  V 

"  I'll  go  see  him,"  said  Bantam,  turning  off  ;  "  Good  bye, 
Mr.  Smith.     Call  in  again  if  you  have  leisure." 

The  tall,  elderly  man  was  about  to  follow  him,  when  a 
sudden  recollection  of  his  face  flashed  upon  me,  and  I  caught 
his  arm. 

"  Excuse  me,  but  isn't  this  Mr.  Marshman  ?" 

"  It  is,  sir,"  he  replied,  turning  around  to  me  again. 

"  My  name  is  Smith,  sir,"  I  said,  offering  him  my  hand ; 
"  we  met  at  Saratoga." 

"  I  remember.  How  have  you  been  ?"  he  answered  coldly, 
taking  my  hand  without  cordiality,  while  a  flush  I  could  not 
understand  came  over  his  face. 

"You  are  connected  with  this  house  ?"  I  asked  ;  thinking, 
of  course,  that  he  was  a  partner. 

"  Only  as  a  salesman,"  he  said  bitterly,  and  then  added, 
after  a  pause,  "  It  is  not  worth  while  being  ashamed  of  it. 
Lillian's  infernal  extravagance  ruined  me,  and  I  was  com- 
pelled to  do  something." 

"  I  could  make  no  reply,  and  there  was  a  pause  of  some 
seconds,  when  he  continued,  with  increasing  volubility,  as 
all  men  do  when  speaking  of  their  misfortunes  : 

"  Lillian's  old  uncle,  from  whom  we  expected  a  great  deal, 
died  insolvent.  I  spent  half  of  what  I  had  in  my  last  poli- 
tical contest,  and  was  defeated  by  the treachery  of  my 

friends.  Still,  after  that  we  had  enough  to  have  lived  com- 
fortably, by  economizing  a  little  ;  but  Lillian  would  have 
her  brown  stone  and  her  carriage,  her  silks  and  her  laces. 


396  SEA-GIFT. 

and  now  she  has  to  take  the  street  cars  if  she  rides  at  all, 
and  that  isn't  often.  I  could  stand  it  all  better  if  she 
wouldn't  cut  up  so,  and  mope  about  her  poverty,  as  she 
calls  it.  She  turns  up  her  nose  at  the  neighborhood  because 
we've  had  to  come  down  to  Bleecker  street.  She  spends 
half  her  time  crying  and  looking  over  old  finery,  and  talking 
of  better  days.  She  puts  all  sorts  of  foolish  notions  into  our 
little  girl's  head,  and  makes  her  continually  beg  me  for 
things  I  have  not  the  money  to  buy.  I  would  ask  you  to 
call  and  see  us,  but  'twould  not  be  pleasant  for  you,  and 
only  make  her  worse.  It  is  improper,  I  know,  for  me  to 
talk  thus  to  a  comparative  stranger,  but  I  am  full  of  bitter- 
ness when  I  think  of  Lillian's  conduct,  and  as  you  used  to 
know  her  I  have  been  communicative.  Pardon  me.  Yon- 
der's  Mr.  Bantam.  I  must  go  back  to  my  customers.  Good 
day  !  But  take  this  piece  of  advice  :  don't  marry  a  belle," 
he  added,  over  his  shoulder,  as  he  walked  off. 

As  I  stood  on  the  sidewalk  to  hail  an  omnibus,  my  sym- 
pathy turned  from  him  to  poor  Lillian,  reduced  to  poverty, 
and  her  very  sighs  and  tears  ridiculed,  to  any  one  who 
might  listen,  by  her  unfeeling  husband. 

When  I  knocked  at  No.  —  West  Thirty-fourth  street  a 
servant  in  livery  appeared  and  took  up  my  card.  I  waited 
a  few  moments  in  a  very  handsome  parlor,  when  he  returned 
and  requested  me  to  walk  up  stairs.  Going  up  with  him  I 
was  ushered  into  a  sitting  room  furnished  with  cosy  magni- 
ficence, that  is,  with  a  splendid  Moquette  carpet,  on  which 
you  were  not  afraid  to  tread  ;  velvet  divans,  on  which  you 
did  not  hesitate  to  recline ;  a  rosewood  table,  on  which  an 
inkstand  and  pens  were  scattered ;  a  marble  mantel,  with 
a  half«moked  cigar  tossed  on  it,  an  etagere  with  a  smoking 
cap,  a  broken  meerschaum,  and  a  Sevres  vase  of  Latakia, 
perched  among  articles  of  rarest  vertu.  With  my  first 
glance  around  the  apartment  Monte  came  in  through  a 
folding  d  Dor  from  his  dressing  room,  wiping  his  hands  on  a 


SEA-GIFT.  397 

Russian  towel,  and  giving  me  one  to  shake  that  was  still 
damp. 

"  Smith !  old  fellow,  I  am  devilish  'glad  to  see  you.  When 
did  you  arrive  ?  We  had  a  gay  time  at  Saratoga  that 
season,  didn't  we  !  Where  the  deuce  have  you  kept  your- 
self ever  since  ?     Sit  down." 

"  I  thought  you  were  aware,  Monte,"  I  said,  adopting  his 
free  and  easy  manner,  and  lolling  carelessly  down  in  an  arm 
chair,  "that  we  had  had  a  little  unpleasantness  down  our 
way.     I've  been  in  camp  four  years." 

"  Ah,  yes,"  he  said,  slipping  his  arm  through  the  coat  his 
attendant  held  ready  for  him,  "I  had  overlooked  that.  So 
they  made  a  soldier  of  you,  did  they — powder,  blood  and 
all  ?     I  was  captain  of  a  company  our  fellows  here  got  up, 

but  when  they  went  down  South  I  resigned.     If  the 

States  wanted  to  secede  I  had  no  idea  of  getting  my  brains 
blown  out  to  prevent  them." 

"  We  were  defending  our  country,  you  know,  and,  of 
course,  had  to  fight,"  I  remarked,  smiling  at  his  idea  of 
patriotism. 

"  I  suppose  so,"  he  said,  sitting  down  near  me  and  arrang- 
ing his  cuffs  ;  then  looking  up  at  his  servant,  who  stood 
waiting,  "James,  tell  Thomas  to  put  the  bay  colt  to  the 
wagon ;  I  will  drive  to  Harlem  this  afternoon.  By  the  way, 
Smith,"  he  continued,  when  the  man  had  left  the  room, 
"  what  ever  became  of  that  devil  of  a  beauty  that  flirted 
with  us  all,  and  with  whom  you  left  the  Springs  ?" 

An  angry  reply  rose  to  my  lips  at  hearing  him  speak  so 
of  Carlotta,  but  knowing  that  it  would  defeat  the  object  of 
my  visit,  I  restrained  myself,  and  replied  "  that  she  had  been 
living  down  South  during  the  war,  but  that  I  understood 
she  was  soon  to  return  to  Cuba." 

There  was  a  short  silence,  and  I  was  wondering  how  to 
get  at  any  information  in  regard  to  Lulie,  when  he  put  up 
his  eye-glass  and  looked  at  me  again. 


398  SEA-GIFT. 

"  You've  changed  a  great  deal,  Smith.  I  should  never 
have  recognized  you  without  your  card." 

It  was  just  the  turn  I  wanted,  and  I  replied : 

"  I  saw  you  last  night  at  the  opera  and  remembered  your 
face  immediately.  But,  Monte,  apropos  of  beauty,  who  was 
the  lady  you  were  with  ?  She  drew  my  attention  entirely 
from  the  stage." 

"  Ah  !"  he  said,  drawing  his  eye  into  the  least  perceptible 
wink,  "  She  was  worth  a  gaze,  wasn't  she  ?  I  wouldn't  tell 
every  one,  but  you  are  a  transient  visitor  :  that  was  La 
Belle  Louise.  Half  of  New  York  is  crazy  about  her — that 
is,  you  know,  the  b'hoys." 

"  Not  demi-monde  ?"  I  asked,  looking  knowing. 

"  It  was  daring  in  me,  wasn't  it?"  he  went  on,  without 
heeding  my  remark.  "But  she  wanted  to  go  and  I  pro- 
mised to  carry  her.  Oh  !  but  I  shall  have  to  lie  about  it  to 
the  ladies.  I  can  cheat  scandal  out  of  the  morsel  if  some 
fellow  who  knew  her  don't  blow  on  me  to  his  mother,  and 
she  let  it  out  to  her  set.    Confound  it,  though,  who  cares  ?" 

"  Has  she  many  admirers?"  I  asked. 

"  Many  seek  the  honor  of  her  acquaintance,  but  I  believe 
I  am  the  favored  one.  I'll  vow  it  flattens  that  deucedly 
though  to  keep  her  in  diamonds,"  he  said,  drawing  from 
his  pocket  a  mother  of  pearl  portemonnaie. 

"I'd  like  to  get  a  peep  at  her  myself;  just  a  peep,  Monte. 
"  Where  does  she  reside?"  I  said,  taking  out  a  card. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  mind  telling  you.  But  it's  no  use,  she 
won't  see  you." 

"La  Belle  Louise.  Number  what?"  I  asked,  pretending 
to  write. 

"  She  is  at  Madame  Dubourg's,  42d  street,  if  you  wish 
to  know,"  he  said,  somewhat  coldly,  as  if  he  thought 
me  impertinent. 

Quick  as  thought  'twas  on  my  card,  and  then  I  said, 
smiling  : 


SEA-GIFT.  399 

"  Oh,  well,  I  was  only  jesting  ;  I  will  leave  day  after  to- 
morrow. But  tell  me,  Monte,  something  of  my  old  acquaint- 
ance, Miss  Finnock." 

"  Little  Saph.!"  he  said,  regaining  his  good  humor.  "  She 
is  up  the  Hudson  living  with  her  brother,  who  married 
that  horrid  Miss  Stelway.     You  remember  them?" 

"  Very  well,  but  is  Miss  Finnock  not  married  yet?" 

"  No,  of  course  not ;  who  would  marry  such  a  bundle  of 
sentiment  ?  She  often  boasts  of  you,  though,  as  the  young 
Carolinian  she  flirted  with." 

"  I  met  Mr.  Marshman  very  unexpectedly  down  at  your 
store  to-day,"  I  said,  not  caring  to  correct  little  Miss  Fin- 
nock's  boast. 

"Marshman?  Yes,  he's  selling  there  for  us  on  a  small 
salary — the  best  we  could  give  him  though.  The  old  fellow 
got  beaten,  took  to  his  cups  and  went  to  the  bad  very  fast. 
They  say  his  wife  has  to  work  hard  to  support  herself  and 
child,  while  he  drinks  up  what  he  gets  at  our  house.  My 
mother  sends  them  supplies  very  often,  though  she  has  not 
visited  them,  you  know,  since  they  left  the  top." 

"  Have  you  a  check  book  here  ?"  I  asked,  with  a  sudden 
resolution. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  handing  me  one  from  his  escritoire. 

"  Will  you  do  me  the  favor  to  get  that  to  Mrs.  Marsh- 
man,"  I  said,  filling  up  the  check  for  a  good  round  sum  and 
giving  it  to  him.  "  Please  draw  the  money  and  send  it  to 
her  so  that  my  name  will  not  be  known  in  the  matter,  and 
do  not  let  Marshman  touch  any  of  it." 

"  James  shall  attend  to  it  to-morrow.  But  stay  and  dine 
with  me.  We'll  drive  out  to  Harlem,  and  get  back  to  din- 
ner at  six." 

"  Thanks,  I  must  return  to  my  hotel,  as  I  have  an  engage- 
ment there.  Dine  with  me  to-morrow.  I  am  at  the  Fifth 
Avenue." 

"  Would  be  happy     The  Sillery's  very  fine  there,  but  I 


400  SEA-GIFT. 

dine  our  Club  on  my  yacht  to-morrow.  Speaking  of  La 
Belle  Louise,"  he  continued,  following  me  down  to  the  door, 
"  Madame  Dubourg  told  me  she  gets  letters  from  North 
Carolina,  and  that  she  is  continually  sending  money  to  Italy 
to  complete  a  monument  to  go  over  some  poor  devil  of  a 
deserter  from  the  rebel  army,  who  was  killed  down  there. 
Did  you  ever  hear  of  her  before  ?" 

"  La  Belle  Louise  ?     I  never  heard  the  name  till  you  men- 
tioned it,"  I  said. 

"  I  supposed  it  was  a  mistake.     Good  day." 
"Lulie,  I  have  found  you  at  last,"  I  murmured,  as  I  saun- 
tered down  Fifth  Avenue  to  the  hotel.  "  God  grant  we  may 
save  you !" 


CHAPTER  XLYI. 

Madame  Dubourg's  was  a  grand  brown  stone  building, 
with  broad  carved  balustrades,  and  stone  vases  of  cactus. 
I  had  chosen  the  hour  of  twelve  for  our  visit,  as  the  parlors 
would  most  likely  then  be  free  from  visitors,  and  we  could 
see  Lulie  in  quiet.  When  we  alighted  from  our  carriage 
there  was  a  large-armed  Irish  woman  washing  off  the  stone 
steps,  and  a  man  in  a  paper  cap  standing  on  a  high  step- 
ladder,  to  rub  the  plate  glass  windows.  They  were  talking 
and  laughing  together,  but  ceased  as  we  got  out,  and  looked 
at  us  and  each  other  with  some  surprise  on  their  faces.  The 
woman  gathered  up  her  cloth  and  water  bucket  and  dis- 
appeared through  the  area  with  an  audible  snicker,  while 
the  man  fell  to  rubbing,  the  wide  panes  with  renewed  dili- 
gence. There  was  a  pretty  silver  knocker  on  the  figured 
glass  door,  and  as  I  let  it  fall  the  door  was  thrown  open  by 
a  footman,  who  had  put  on  his  gold  laced  coat  so  hurriedly 
the  collar  was   turned  under,  and  from  whose  moustache 


SEA-GIFT.  401 

some  fragments  of  cheese  were  still  hanging.  He  favored  us 
with  a  prolonged  stare  of  wonder,  then  presented  a  some- 
what tarnished  gold  salver  for  our  cards.  I  laid  one  in  it, 
on  which  was  simply  written,  "  An  old  friend,"  and  said  : 
"  To  see  La  Belle  Louise." 

"  You  can't  see  her,"  he  replied,  with  something  of  inso- 
lence in  his  tone. 

I  restrained  my  first  impulse  of  anger,  and  slipping  a  five 
dollar  gold  piece  in  his  hand,  said  quietly, 

"Take  my  card  up  to  her,  and  say  nothing  aoout  a  lady's 
being  with  me." 

"  I  will,  sir,"  he  said,  with  a  low  bow,  his  manner  chang- 
ing instantly  at  the  touch  of  the  gold. 

He  ushered  us  through  a  wide  hall,  with  mosaic  floor,  into 
a  spacious  parlor,  furnished  in  dark  green  velvet,  and  opening 
into  another  of  light  green  satin  damask,  and  this,  in  turn, 
leading  to  a  large  conservatory  of  rare  plants  and  flowers. 
Though  the  furniture  and  all  the  appointments  were  so 
magnificent,  yet  every  thing  bore  the  defacement  of  reckless 
vice.  The  splendid  Axminster  carpets,  though  partially  pro- 
tected by  linen  tracks,  were  soiled  and  worn  by  muddy 
boots,  the  grand  piano  had  its  rosewood  surface  scratched 
and  bruised,  the  music  books  were  torn  and  scattered,  buhl 
quartette  tables  around  the  room  were  covered  with  slop- 
pings  of  wine,  broken  glasses,  wet  packs  of  cards  and  dice, 
the  embroidered  flowers  on  the  ottomans  were  frayed  into 
strings,  and  the  gorgeous  paintings  on  the  walls  were 
splotched  and  blistered,  and  their  gilded  frames  tarnished. 
We  had  walked  through  both  parlors  to  the  conservatory 
and  returned  to  the  first,  when  we  heard  a  light  foot-fall  on 
the  stairway,  and  Lulie  came  down  into  the  hall  and  stood 
for  a  moment  looking  through  the  side  lights  out  into  the 
street,  with  the  same  look  of  wan  despair  upon  her  face. 
The  next  instant  she  walked  lightly  into  the  room,  twirling 
the  tassel  of  her  morning  robe  over  her  forefinger.     She  ad- 


402  SEA-GIFT. 

vanced  half  across  the  room  before  she  saw  us,  and  then  her 
eyes  opened  as  if  in  terror,  a  leaden  pallor  spread  over  her 
face,  as  if  life  had  fled,  and  pressing  her  hand  to  her  heart, 
with  the  tremulous  wail,  "  0  God  I"  she  sank  down  upon 
the  floor,  her  pallid  cheek  resting  on  the  cushion  of  afauteuil 
that  had  been  overthrown,  and  her  colorless  lips  uttering 
low  moans,  that  were  piteous,  indeed,  to  hear. 

In  a  moment  Carlotta  was  down  on  the  floor  beside  her, 
lifting  the  poor  bowed  head  to  her  bosom,  smoothing  the 
brown  hair  from  the  fair  brow  that  was  once  so  pure,  and 
dropping  the  tears  of  her  Christ-like  pity  on  the  upturned 
face.  The  poor  girl  had  no  strength  to  stir,  but  only  put 
up  her  white  hands  feebly  and  murmured : 

"  Do  not  touch  me  ;  oh  !  do  not  touch  me.  God  knows  I 
am  unworthy  to  breathe  the  air  you  do.  Leave  me  !  Cast 
me  off  as  all  the  world  have  done,"  and  again  she  would 
make  those  gentle,  piteous  moans. 

As  soon  as  Carlotta  could  command  her  voice  she  bent 
down,  and  kissing  her  forehead  tenderly,  said : 

"  Lulie,  darling,  we  have  come  to  save  you." 

"  To  save  me?     Oh,  no  ;  it's  too  late — too  late  I" 

"  Do  not  say  so,  dearest  Lulie,"  urged  Carlotta ;  "  our  car- 
riage is  at  the  door.  Do  not  wait  a  moment,  but  come  with 
us  and  leave  forever  this  pit  of  perdition." 

"  Would  to  God  I  could,"  she  said,  shaking  her  head 
slowly,  and  speaking  in  the  same  low  tone ;  "  there  was  a 
time  I  might  have  gone,  but  not  now,  not  now." 

"  But,  Lulie,  we  are  going  away  from  this  country  to 
Cuba,  where  no  one  has  ever  known  you.  No  one  is  with 
us  except  mother,  who  is  even  now  waiting  to  receive  you. 
We  will  forever  bury  the  past,  and  look  forward  only  to  a 
new  life.  Lulie,  come  with  us,  and  be  my  darling  sister  in 
our  happy  home." 

She  raised  herself  from  Carlotta,  and,  placing  her  hands 
over  her  face,  sat  rocking  herself  back  and  forth,  her  very 


SEA-GIFT.  403 

frame  convulsed  with  the  agony  of  her  struggle.  When  she 
lifted  her  face  again  her  mind  was  made  up. 

"  It  cannot  be,  Lottie,"  she  said,  calling  Carlotta's  name 
for  the  first  time.  "  Heaven  only  knows  how  I  appreciate 
your  goodness  and  thank  you  for  it ;  but  I  cannot  go  with 
you  ;  I  cannot  throw  the  shadow  of  my  presence  on  your 
household.  The  world  has  no  forgiveness  for  my  sin,  and 
no  life  of  penitence  or  purity  I  might  lead  would  ever  wash 
away  the  stain.  I  do  not  doubt  your  kindness  ;  as  God  is 
my  witness  I  believe  that  you  would  love  me,  but,  do  what 
you  would  to  forget  and  conceal  it,  in  your  hearts  I  could 
never  be  anything  but  poor  fallen  Lulie — and  the  conscious- 
ness that  you  all  knew  of  my  ruin  would  make  your  very 
presence  a  torture  to  me." 

"  But,  Lulie,"  persisted  Carlotta,  "  this  sensitiveness  would 
after  a  while  pass  off,  and  our  very  kindness  would  beguile 
you  of  your  remorse.  And  even  if  you  suffer,  I  should  think 
any  change  would  be  better  than  this  life  of  shameless  in- 
iquity, so  utterly  opposed  to  the  refinement  and  delicacy  I 
believe  still  linger  in  your  breast." 

"  Oh,  Lottie,  do  not  chide  me.  You,  whose  heart  is  pure, 
who  have  never  known  the  wild  reckless  abandonment  of 
all  that  is  virtuous,  all  that  is  good,  cannot  understand  the 
terrible  remorse  that  drives  me  into  vice,  whose  constancy 
will  prevent  reflection — aye,  reflection.  An  eternity  of  hell 
is  compassed  in  one  hour  of  my  retrospect.  I  cannot  be 
alone  ;  solitude  would  drive  me  mad.  One  thought  alone 
has  brought  relief — l-elief  mingled  with  horror — the  thought 
of  death  1  Oft  in  the  night  has  it  come  to  my  sleepless  pil- 
low and  whispered  to  me  'Die  !'  and  yet,  when  I  poured 
the  poison  in  the  glass,  my  trembling  hand  has  dropped  it 
from  my  lips.  But  the  crisis  has  come,"  she  said,  fiercely, 
striking  her  hands  together  and  wringing  them  till  her 
jewelled  rings  cut  into  the  flesh.  "  I  will  not  shrink  again. 
I  will  die  !"  and  clasping  her  hands  across  her  head,  she 


404  SEA-GIFT. 

gazed  at  me  with  such  intense  anguish  and  despair  in  her 
hollow  eyes,  I  shrank  from  her  face. 

"  Lulie,  Lulie,  dearest,  do  not  speak  so,"  said  Carlotta, 
again  putting  her  arms  around  her  and  trying  to  soothe 
her.  "  You  cannot  surely  contemplate  selMestruction. 
Think,  Lulie,  what  an  awful  thing  it  is  to  die.  There,  dar- 
ling," she  continued,  as  Lulie's  head  drooped  on  her  shoul- 
der, "  you  were  speaking  wildly  just  now,  you  did  not  mean 
what  you  said.  Come,  the  carriage  is  waiting.  You  must 
go  with  us  ;  we  cannot  leave  you  here." 

But  Lulie  only  shook  her  head  firmly  and  remained  silent. 

After  a  rather  long  pause  Carlotta  spoke  again,  in  a  low 
impressive  voice  : 

"Lulie,  hear  my  last  appeal.  For  the  sake  of  the  long 
ago,  when  we  were  innocent  happy  children,  and  our  hearts 
were  bound  with  ties  of  love  which  have  never  yet  been 
broken  ;  for  the  sake  of  those  dear  old  days,  I  beseech,  I  im- 
plore you  to  leave  these  unworthy  associations,  and  seek 
with  us  a  better  life.  Aye,  Lulie,  for  the  sake  of  your  dead 
mother,  I  beg  you  to  come.  If  a  heart  can  be  sad  in  Hea- 
ven, hers  is  bleeding  now  to  see  you  thus  ;  her  precious 
little  Lulie  in  such  a  place  as  this  1  Oh  !  will  you  not 
make  her  happy  again  ?" 

The  fountains  of  her  heart  were  now  broken  up,  and  with 
long  shuddering  sobs  she  lay  weeping  on  Carlotta's  neck. 

I  had  not  spoken  yet,  but  had  left  all  to  Carlotta's  tact 
and  skill.  I  now  knelt  down  by  Lulie  and  took  her  hand, 
while  my  broken  voice  and  tearful  eyes  attested  the  sin- 
cerity of  all  I  said  : 

"  Dear  little  playmate,  by  the  memory  of  our  childhood's 
love,  by  the  thousand  scenes  and  incidents  that  endeared 
us  to  each  other — our  nursery  games,  Miss  Hester's  school, 
the  little  parties  when  you  first  ventured  to  take  ray  arm — 
by  your  first  rejection  of  my  love  as  we  grew  older,  but 
above  all,  by  the  confidence  you  placed  in  me  under  the  old 


SEA-GIFT.  405 

oak  at  Chapel  Hill,  I  implore  you  to  trust  us  now  and  to 
put  your  future  into  our  hands." 

"  Oh,  spare  me !  spare  me !"  she  cried,  sobbing  afresh, 
"for  humanity's  sake  spare  me  !  If  you  would  not  kill  me, 
do  not  tell  me  of  my  joyous,  sinless  childhood.  It  is  gone 
forever  from  me.  Oh,  my  wrecked  and  ruined  character  ! 
Oh,  my  blighted,  broken  heart !  Mother  !  mother  !  mother  ! 
God  grant  you  may  be  blind  in  Heaven,  that  you  may  not 
see  your  poor,  polluted  child  on  earth.  Lottie,  do  not  tor- 
ture me  more  ;  'tis  useless  to  persuade  me  ;  I  cannot  go. 
Leave  me  to  my  fate.  If  you  are  willing,  put  both  arms 
round  my  neck  once  more  and  kiss  me  farewell.  John,  my 
noble,  true-hearted  friend,  Good-bye  !" 

Carlotta  strained  her  again  and  again  to  her  bosom,  then, 
seeing  she  was  not  to  be  shaken  from  her  purpose,  we 
slowly  and  sorrowfully  left  the  room.  At  the  door  Car- 
lotta's  feelings  overcame  her,  and  resolving  to  make  one 
more  trial,  she  went  back,  and  embracing  her  again,  said  : 

"  Lulie,  I  cannot  leave  you  so.  By  the  Blood  of  dear 
Jesus,  by  the  Cross  of  our  Redeemer,  I  beseech  you  to  go 
with  us  to  our  home." 

Poor  Lulie  caught  her  hand  and  pressed  her  tear-wet 
cheek  and  lips  upon  it,  then  pushed  her  from  her  side,  not 
rudely  but  sadly,  with  despair  in  her  very  touch. 

And  so  we  left  her  sitting  on  the  floor,  with  her  head 
buried  in  her  folded  arms  upon  an  ottoman.  We  were  so 
troubled  to  leave  her  as  we  found  her,  that  we  wrote  a  long 
note  and  sent  it  up  to  Madame  Dubourg's  that  evening 
from  the  hotel.  The  waiter  soon  returned  with  our  note 
unopened,  but  on  it,  scribbled  with  a  pencil : 

"  Dear  friends,  forget  me ! 

Lulie." 

Next  morning,  as  we  stood  on  the  deck  of  the  steamer  for 
Humana,  inhaling  the  breeze  and  enjoying  the  scene,  while 


406  SEA-GIFT. 

the  giant  wheels  were  throbbing  us  out  into  the  ocean,  we 
little  thought  that  in  the  great  city  behind  us,  up  in  a  room 
with  perfumed  and  silken  hangings,  an  overburdened  heart, 
slower  and  slower,  was  throbbing,  throbbing,  throbbing  a 
soul  out  into  eternity. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

Carlotta  and  I  are  standing  in  the  balcony  of  our  cham- 
ber, gazing  in  rapt  admiration  on  the  gorgeous  beauty  of  a 
Cuban  sunset.  The  home  we  have  come  to  is  indeed  a 
lovely  one;  it  is  situated  about  fifteen  miles  from  Havana. 
The  house,  built  of  white  stone,  is  like  some  Gothic  castle,  with 
its  towers,  and  arches,  and  extensive  proportions,  yet  has  all 
the  airy  lightness  of  Italian  architecture,  in  tasteful  deco- 
rations and  elegant  finish.  It  stands  on  a  slight  elevation 
overlooking  the  sea,  and  is  surrounded  with  all  the  ap- 
pointments refined  taste  could  suggest  or  wealth  procure. 
White  shelled  walks,  bordered  with  smoothly  trimmed  ever- 
greens, wind  through  gardens  of  exquisite  flowers,  or  be- 
neath wire-trellised  graperies,  whose  luscious  clusters  rival 
those  of  Eschol.  Beautiful  drives  lead  around  lawns  of 
green  velvet,  where  fountains  play  with  sparkling  jets,  and 
marble  statues  gleam  amid  the  shrubbery,  or  down  through 
long  fragrant  groves  of  oranges  and  limes,  that  drop  their 
yellow  fruit  beneath  the  passing  wheels. 

Every  chamber  in  the  house  is  fitted  up  with  elegant  com- 
fort, the  long  suite  of  parlors  furnished  in  varied  magnifi- 
cence, the  halls  filled  with  works  of  art,  and  the  library 
with  rarest  literature.  All  the  domestic  details,  usually  so 
troublesome  when  we  move  to  a  strange  place,  are  arranged 
with  perfect  system  and  regularity,  and  a  large  retinue  of 
well  trained  servants,  subservient  in  demeanor,  anticipative, 


SEA-GIFT.  407 

yet  not  officious  in  their  attention,  await  our  commands  and 
faithfully  discharge  their  appointed  duties. 

All  these  arrangements  were  perfected  before  our  arri- 
val by  our  very  efficient  agents,  Messrs.  Rinaldo,  who  have 
had  charge  of  the  estate  since  Mr.  Rurlestone's  death,  and 
nothing  was  left  for  me  to  do  but  to  assume  control  of  the 
establishment. 

Herrora  Lola,  grown  portly  and  plethoric  since  I  last  saw 
him,  yet  still  exceedingly  handsome,  is  living  near,  and  he 
and  his  lovely  Spanish  wife  are  our  frequent  guests.  Indeed 
they,  and  a  few  Southern  families  who  have  fled  to  Havana, 
are  the  only  society  we  receive,  as  we  desire  yet  a  while 
quiet  and  retirement. 

I  have  heard  once  from  Ben  Bemby  since  we  reached  here. 
All  were  well,  and  in  good  spirits.  His  father,  himself  and 
Horace,  had  all  gone  to  work  vigorously  on  their  respective 
farms,  preparing  them  for  the  next  year's  crop,  though  he 
apprehended  great  difficulty  in  securing  effective  labor.  His 
letter,  though  characteristic,  showed  a  spirit  of  earnest  en- 
ergy and  hopefulness,  and  was  burdened  throughout  with 
messages  of  love  for  us  all  from  true  and  honest  hearts. 

But,  as  I  was  saying,  Carlotta  and  I  were  in  the  balcony, 
looking  at  the  sunset.  Cloudless  and  alone  the  god  of  day 
was  sinking  to  his  rest.  A  few  fleecy  racks  towards  the 
South  were  blushing  with  his  good-night  kiss,  and  a  purple 
bank  with  silver  fringe  lay  beneath  him,  like  the  pillow  of 
his  couch.  Drowsily  he  sunk  his  head  upon  it,  and  drawing 
the  ocean,  like  a  burnished  coverlid,  over  his  golden  face, 
was  asleep  1 

The  spell  of  our  silent  admiration  was  broken  by  Miguel, 
my  valet,  who  approached  with  the  mail  from  Havana. 
Running  hurriedly  through  the  letters  I  came  to  one 
directed  to  Carlotta  and  myself,  and  dated  from  New  York 
the  very  day  we  sailed.  Calling  her  to  my  side,  I  tore  off 
the  envelope  and  read  : 


408  SEA-GIFT. 

"  My  only  Friends — 

When  this  reaches  you  I  shall  be  in  the  grave,  where  the 
scorn  and  contempt  of  the  world  cannot  harm  me.  The 
awful  abyss  of  eternity  is  before  me,  and  into  its  depths  I 
blindly  plunge — whither  I  care  not — any  where,  any  where 
to  leave  earth,  with  its  curses  on  the  fallen,  and  to  crush 
out  Memory's  page  of  past  purity.  There  is  but  one  ray 
of  comfort  in  the  dark  Hereafter — the  thought  that  in  the 
realms  of  gloom  to  which  I  am  going  I  will  not  meet  the 
sad  reproof  of  my  mother's  face. 

Dying,  I  leave  no  reproaches  for  the  dead,  no  warning  for 
the  living.  I  fell  through  my  own  weakness,  and  my  eter- 
nal doom  will  be  just ;  but  oh  !  my  poor  heart  breaks  as  I 
think  of  what  I  was  and  what  I  might  have  been. 

To  you,  who  tried  to  save  me,  my  life's  last  pulse  will  be 
a  throb  of  gratitude.  I  dare  not  pray  for  you,  but  He  who 
suffered  Magdalen  to  weep  upon  His  feet  will  reward  you. 

Farewell,  forever  farewell!  Luxie." 

As  I  opened  the  sheet  to  read  the  last  lines  a  little  flower 
fell  out  on  the  floor.  Carlotta  picked  it  up,  and,  bursting 
into  tears,  placed  it  in  my  hand. 

It  was  a  little  snow-drop,  with  its  petals  powdered  with  soot. 

Carlotta  has  gone  in  with  the  letter  to  mother,  and  I  sit 
alone  in  the  balcony,  thinking  of  Lulie.  And  the  red  light 
dies  out  in  the  West,  and  the  stars  shine  down  from  the 
sky,  and  the  stars  shine  back  from  the  sea,  and  I  am  still 
gazing  far  over  the  gray  waters  towards  the  land  that  I 
fought  for — a  land  where  orphans'  tears  meet  widows'  wails, 
and  maidens  wear  the  mournful  pledge  of  battle-broken  troth 
— a  land  where  want  and  woe  are  rife,  and  the  burdened 
people  bow  beneath  the  yoke  of  conquest ;  and  yet,  from 
all  the  wealth  and  luxury  that  surround  me,  my  Southern 
heart  turns  with  al"  the  yearning  of  a  child  back  to  my 
Southern  Home. 

finis. 


